. . "
MEMOIRS
OF
THE LIFE
OF THE
| REV. CHARLES SIMEON, M.A.,
LATE SENIOR FELLOW OF KINO'S COLLEGE,
AND MINISTER OF TRINITY CHURCH, CAMBRIDGE.
WITH A SELECTION FROM
HIS WRITINGS AND CORRESPONDENCE,
EDITED BY THE
REV. WILLIAM CARUS, M.A.,
FELLOW AND SENIOR DEAN OF TRINITY COLLEGE,
AND MINISTER OF TRINITY CHURCH,
CJ
LONDON :
HATCHARD AND SON.
CAMBRIDGE :
DEIGHTONS; AND MACMILLAN & Co.
M.DCCC.XLVII.
ex
If 41
q.<f 07
CAMBRIDGE:
PRINTED AT THE UNIVERSITY PRESS.
FOR the various contributions to this Work, which
the Editor has received from many kind friends, he
takes this public opportunity of offering his grateful
acknowledgments.
More particularly he wishes to express his obli
gations to the Lord Bishop of Calcutta, for permit
ting him to reprint the RECOLLECTIONS of Mr. Simeon,
originally published in India : to Sir Richard Simeon,
Bart., for the historical Notices of his family prefixed
to the MEMOIR : to the Rev. M. M. Preston, for the
use of his interesting and important MEMORANDA :
and to the Rev. Henry Venn, for a large and valuable
collection of Letters, and other documents, with which
the earlier part of this Work has been enriched.
Nor can he omit to mention how deeply he feels
indebted to the Syndics of the University Press, for
their kind and ready compliance with his request to
procure for him the new type, in which he is now
rnabled to present his Work to the public.
CONTENTS.
PA OF.
INTRODUCTION . xix
PART I.
MEMOIR, &c. &c.
CHAPTER I.
Parentage and Birth of Mr. Simeon His Education at Eton Col
lege Remarkable Activity Letter from Dr. Goodall His early
Habits and Character His Autobiography Fast-Day in 1776
His manner of keeping it Mr. Michell's Account His Re
moval to King's College, Cambridge Preparation to attend the
Lord's Supper His obtaining Peace with God Delight in the
Liturgy Efforts to benefit others His Fall Trouble of Mind
respecting Saving Faith Review of Hervey His Economy,
and Religious Distribution of his Income Extracts from his
Diary. (17591782.) 1
CHAPTER II.
His Ordination Letter of Bishop Yorke First Acquaintance with
Religious Persons Introduction to th Venus First Sermon
Diligence in Parochial Visiting Difficulties about the Doctrine
of Election Letters of Mr. Venn respecting his Zeal Letter of
Mr. Simeon upon Mr. J. Venn's Ordination Earnest Letter to
his Brother on the subject of Religion Another on his Eldest
Brother's Death, to Mr. J. Venn. (1782.) 21
CHAPTER III.
Preparation to leave Cambridge Death of the Incumbent of Trinity
Church Mr. Simeon's Appointment to the Living Remarkable
Circumstances attending it Opposition of the Parishioners At- v
tempt to Establish an Evening Lecture The Church-doors
locked agaiiist him Religious Meetings in a Private Room
Mr. Venn consulted Trials in the Parish and at Home Mr.
Simeon's Father reconciled to him Marriage of his Brother
Preservation of a Female from Suicide Thankfulness for Re
proof Preaching at Oxford Mr. Robinson of Leicester
Ordained Priest. (17821783.) 40
Vlll CONTENTS.
CHAPTER IV.
PAGE
Preaching around Cambridge Claude's Essay Instruction in Com
position Difficulties in making Sermons Complaints to the
Bishop Comments on his Preaching Contest for the Lecture
ship Trials continued His eminent Devotion Acquaintance
with Mr. Housman Diligent Study of Scripture Brown's Self-
interpreting Bible Advance in Grace First Sermon before the
University Letter to Mr. T. Lloyd Benefit of Affliction On
besetting Sins To Mr. Thornton on Humility Proposed Mission
to Calcutta Rev. David Brown and Mr. Grant Mr. Wilber-
force Zeal for the Poor during the Scarcity Appointed Dean
of his College Character of his Congregation. ( 17831790.) . 60
CHAPTER V.
The Evening Lecture established Sir W. Scott's Opinion Tumults
in the Town The Lectures suspended Disturbances during
Divine Service Admonition of the Offenders A public Apology
in the Church Prefatory Address Happy Change in two Stu
dents Subsequent Disturbances Elected Vice- Provost Case of
College Discipline Letter to the Provost, and his Reply Ac
quaintance with Mr. Thomason Labours amongst the Gownsmen
and Parishioners Visit to Mr. Fletcher Patriotic Feelings
Joy in the Lord Deep Humiliation To Mr. Stillingfleet on
Intercession and Self-knowledge On preaching for Mr. J.
Venn Proposed Missions to the Heathen Meetings at Rauceby
Discussion of the Subject Meeting of the Eclectic Society. '
(17901796.) 85
CHAPTER VI.
Introduction to Dr. Buchanan Journey to Scotland Preaching in
the Kirk Extempore Prayer Diary of the Journey Previous
Tour to Eton Cowslip Green King's Birthday at Edinburgh
Mr. Dickson Dr. Erskine Sermon before the Magistrates Sir
John Stirling Mr. Haldane On drinking Toasts Lord Adam
Gordon Dinner at Holyrood House Mr. Colquhoun Mr.
f Black Length of Sacramental Services Mr. Sheriff Mr. Camp
bell Effect of his Exhortation Lord Leven Dr. Stewart of
Moulin Narrative of the Visit Benefit to Dr. Stewart Mr.
Falconer of Glasgow Lanark and Mr. Dale Contentment of a
Blind Man Sacrament in the Canongate Church Gratitude for
Mercies Devotional Exercises Return to England Studley
Park Mr. Robinson of Leicester Mr. Jones of Creaton Yel
ling Letters from Dr. Buchanan, Mr. Black, and Dr. Stewart
Answer of Mr. Simeon. (1796.) 112
CONTENTS. IX
CHAPTER VII.
PACK
Chosen Lecturer of Trinity Church Engages Mr. Thomason as his
Curate Obtains the Curacy of Stapleford Sub-division of his
Religious Society Vindication of such Societies Abuses of them / *
Publication of Claude's Essay The First Volume of Skeletons
Appendix and Preface Archbishop Seeker's Remarks Order h
from Charles II. to the University Continued Efforts for Missions /
Meeting at Mr. Wilberforcu's Letter from Dr. Coulthuret
Second Journey to Scotland Dr. Principal Hill Dr. Stewart
Sir George Abercromby Mr. M c Intosh Mr. Calder Provost
Inglis The Governor's Zeal at Fort Augustus Sir James Col-
quhoun Opposition of the moderate I Party Returns through '
Carlisle Mr. Fawcett and Mrs. Gilpin Benevolent Society at
Leith Remarks on the doctrine of Perfection Letters from Dr.
Buchanan Effect of Preaching at Edinburgh Increased Labors
at Cambridge Dr. Milner's Opinion of Mr. Simeon Letter from
Mr. Vim on Missious-rrFormation of the Church Missionary '
Sm-ii-ty. (I7!W 1799.) 137
CHAPTER VIII.
Happy Hours at Shelford Straw Manufactory at Stapleford Letted
tfrom Bishop Bowsteud Mr. Sowerby becomes Curate of Trinity
Church His early Death Unexpected Legacy Publication of
' Helps to Composition' The Preface Conversation with Wesley
\?^-j&etters to a Young Clergyman Mr. Simeon's Infirmity of
Temper His humble Acknowledgment of it Henry Martyn
Mr. Simeon engages him as his Curate Henry Kirke White
Mr. Thomason proposes to be a Missionary Letters to his Mother
v ^tojVfr._VeJUi to Mr. Edwards and to Mr. Thomason. (1800 !
1807.) .171
CHAPTER IX.
Diary during his Indisposition Thoughts on Cessation from Duty
First Sunday at Lynn Remarks on Fasting Residence in Lon
don Visit to Mr. Newton Mr. Robinson's and Mr. Cecil's
Sermons Mr. Wilberforce's Prayer Mr. Clayton Calumnies
1 of Flower Letter from the Bishop of Ely On Christian Love-
Lady Mary Fitzgerald On an unpleasant Rumour Efforts on /
behalf of his Brother Mr. Fry's Preacliing Passion-week
Awakening Effects of the Liturgy Opposition to Missionaries
Services of Females Duties of Children to Parents Journey to
Cornwall On Religious Affections Dr. Hawker Truro and
X CONTENTS.
PAG]
St. Michael's Mount Miss Grenfell Letter from Henry Martyn
Mr. Simeon's Thoughts on Marriage Letter to Mr. Venn
Dr. Fearon Letter to Mr. Edwards Mr. Thomason's affectionate
^ Advice Letter to his Parishioners. (1807.) ....... 213
CHAPTER X.
Remarks of Mr. Preston Mr. Simeon's Treatment of his Curates
his Sunday Evenings Letter to Mr. Lloyd Comfort in his
Brother Edward Thoughts on Prayer Letters to Dr. and
Mrs. Ring On the Loss of Friends The Death of a faithful
Servant and placing a Girl in Service Mr. Simeon's continued
Debility Letter to his Parishioners Discontinues the Afternoon
Service Sanction for the Evening Service Resolution of the
Vestry Extract from Fuller about the Lectureship Mr. Thoma
son's Appointment to India His Departure Mr. Simeon accom
panies him on his Voyage Acuteness of his Feelings at Parting
Mr. Thomason's Shipwreck Letter to Mr. Simeon His Charac
teristic Reply Mr. Thomason's Review of the Event Remarks
j of Mr. Simeon Clerica^Meetings at Shelford Mr. Preston's
Account of them Mr. Simeon's Description to Dr. Ring. (1808
1809.) .......... , ......... 242
CHAPTER XI.
Death of Bishop Yorke Dr Dampier succeeds to the See his Feel-
ings towards Mr. Simeon Mr. Simeon's Letter to him Explana
tion of his Sentiments and Conduct Irregularities of Former
* Times Mr. Simeon's Regard for Order Candid Admission
' Evangelicaland Pharisaic Righteousness compared' Dr. Pearson's
'Cautions Mr. Simeon's 'Fresh Cautions' Professor Parish's
Judicious Advice Private Letter to Dr. Pearson Dr. Pearson's
' Remarks' and Note Mr. Simeon's Reply Reproof of an Under
graduate. (18091811.) .............. 273
CHAPTER XII.
Mr. Simeon's Regard for the Liturgy Appointed Select Preacher at
St. Mary's His Sermons, on the 'Excellency of the Liturgy'
'Answer' to Dr. Marsh Defence of the Baptismal Service
Letter to Mr. Thomason Martyn's Sermon The Devotional
Reading of the Scriptures Formation of the Cambridge Bible
Society Dr. Marsh's Opposition Mr. Wilberforce's Aid The
first Meeting Account of it by an early Promoter Effect of
Mr. Simeon's Sermons Dr. Buchanan Installation of the Duke
of Gloucester Awful Death Lamented Decease of Konig Mr.
Preston's Account of him. (18111812.) ........ L>93
CONTENTS.
CHAPTER XIII.
PACK
The Autobiography concluded Persecution from his Parishioners
His kind Thoughts towards them Their Complaints to the V
Bishop Mr. Simeon's Reply Election of Churcnwardens^The
Bishop's Letter to the Vice-Chancellor Meeting of the Heads
Dr. Milner's Interposition Danger averted Providential Cir
cumstances connected with this Proposed change in the Prayer-
Meeting Opposition to the Plan Mr. Simeon's patient Efforts
The Opposition continued His long Forbearance Decided
Measures Final Arrangement Mr. Simeon's Review of the whole
Subject. (18111813.) , .326
PART II.
CORRESPONDENCE, &c. &c.
CHAPTER XIV.
Letters To Rev. T. Thomason, on the Stewards' Class His Bro
ther's Illness Martyn in Persia Grief for his People To Mrs.
Thomason, Affectionate Thoughts To Rev. T. Thomason, on
being a Select Preacher Godly Jealousy over himself Martyn's
Discussions His Brother's change of Residence New Rooms in
College Journey to the Isle of Wight Martyn's Sermon On
writing Religious Letters Arrival of Martyn's Picture His
Brother's Spiritual State Martyn's Illness. (1812.) .... 345
CHAPTER XV.
Letters To the Rev. T. Thomason, on the Death of Henry Martyn
Diffusion of Christianity in India Death of Mr. Robinson of
Leicester Tablet in Memory of Martyn Season of May in
London Religious Meetings First Stone of the Jews' Chapel
Conversion of two wealthy Jews Martyn's Papers Mr. Sargent
his Biographer Retirement at Sandgate Death of Mr. Venn
Presentation to Clapham Faithful Discharge of his Trust Bible
Society at Oxford Pleasant Party afterwards Dr. Ryder, Dean
of Wells Meeting at Shelford Catechizing The Controversy
with Dr. Marsh Dr. Milner Importance of Accurate Transla
tions On Religious Depression. (1813.) 361
CONTENTS.
CHAPTER XVI.
TAGI
Letters To Rev. T. Thomason on Dr. Jowett's Death The Bible
Meeting Sermon at St. Mary's Strictures on Dr. Marsh On
/Sharp Criticisms Sabat Martyn's Papers Presentation to St.
Peter's, Colchester On sending Chaplains to India To Mr. King
,and Mr. Richardson on the Duty of Patrons Advice to a Clergy-
j man On Obedience to his Bishop The duty of Curates to their
Incumbents Abdool Messeeh Bible Meeting On Receiving
Mr. Thomason's Son Effect of Martyn's Ministry On the
Pictures of his Brother, Martyn, and Abdool Messeeh Cautions
ion giving Opinions Arrival of Mr. Thomason's Son Journey
in quest of Him Letter to Mrs. Thomason about her Son On
Placing him at Mr. Preston's Letter to Mr. Wilberforce to
Rev. T. Thomason about the Jews' Society and Schools in
India Bible Meeting at Cambridge Female Influence. (1814.) 375
CHAPTER XVII.
Letters To Rev. T. Thomason on the American Missionaries-
Rev. D. Corrie On Closing the Jews' Chapel Hon. Dr. Ryder,
Bishop of Gloucester Death of Bishop Middleton Appointed'
again Select Preacher Martyn's Papers To Dr. Ryder on his
Appointment to the See of Gloucester The Conduct of Religious
Professors Dr. Ryder's Reply To Mr. Thomason on Preaching
for the Jews Meeting at Bristol Recovery of Health Journey
to Carlisle Bible Meeting there Tour in Scotland Missionaries
to India Rev. D. Corrie Professor Parish The Sermons at
St. Mary's Continued Trial from his People Secessions from
the Church Ordination refused to two young Men Letters to
Rev. W. Carus Wilson on the Occasion Remarks on the Trials
from his Religious Society. (1815.) 405
CHAPTER XVIII.
<LLetters-To Rev. T. Thomason on the Abuse of Power Annoyance
from a Fellow of his College Favour in the University Chap
lains to India Kindness of Bishop Mansel On Meekness and
Forbearance On consulting the Prejudices of others Rev. D.
Corrie's Missionary Sermon Letter from Mr. Corrie to Mr.
Simeon Letter to Mr. Thomason on the Departure of Mr. and
Mrs. Robinson for India Society for Educating Pious Men for
the Ministry On Attention to College Discipline and Studies-
Memorandum respecting his Brother's Property To Rev. T.
Thomason on the Character of Henry Martyn On Symptoms of
approaching Illness The Improved State of his People. (1816.) 425
I
CONTENTS. Xlll
CHAPTER XIX.
i- ii.
Letters To Rev. T. Thomason about the Jews' Chapel Trywhitt's
Legacy for Hebrew Literature Hindoo College Movements in
favour of the Jews Religious Meetings in London Rammohun
Roy Martyn's Persian Psalms Brown's Memoir Rev. D. Cor-
rie's Return Preparation for a New Work To a Friend in Office
on attending the Official Chapel Memoranda on various Occa
sions On the proper Exercise of the Ministry On listening to
Evil Reports On suffering Injuries To Rev T. Thomason on the
subject of his Preaching To Rev. Lewis Way on his Journey to
Russia Selection of a Companion To Rev. T. Thomason on the
Hindoo College Jewish Mission to Russia Proposed Tour at
Home General Zeal for Diffusion of Christianity Character of
Dr. Buchanan Sermon for the Jews On Trials as a counter
balance of Popularity To a Clergyman on preaching the Tru^h \
in love To a Daughter on her Duty to her Father To a Lady
on her Duty to her Husband To a Clergyman on Parochial
Difficulties To Another on the true Mode of Preaching To
Another on the Exercise of Conscience To Rev. T. Thomason
on his Efforts for the Jews Opening Chapels at Amsterdam and
Hamburgh The happy State of his People Professor Parish
Death of the Princess Charlotte. (1817.) 439
CHAPTER XX.
Letters To Rev. T. Thomason on Efforts for the Jews in Holland
Female Agency Kindness j)f Bishop Burgess Visit to Amster- *
dam Interview with Dr. Cappadose Sermons for the Jews
English Episcopal Church there Letter to Bishop Burgess on
the Objects of his Journey to Holland To the Same, on noticing
the Jews in the King's Letter Morbid State of a Student To
Rev. Mr. on Delight in his Work Duty to a harassed
Friend Advice about various Persons Kind Counsel for himself
To Rev. T. Thomason on sending helpers to India State of his
People Progress of his New Work To Rev. T. Thomason on
the Cambridge Missionary Society Gownsmen at Trinity Church
To Bishop Mansel, on giving Letters Dimissory to a Friend
The Bishop's Reply. (1818.) 473
CHAPTER XXI.
Letters To Rev. T. Thomason on the Protocol in favour of the
Jews Proposed Tour in their behalf to Scotland and Ireland
To Rev. Mr. . on the Affairs at Amsterdam On Poetry in
Sermons To the Same, on Tenderness towards Parents To a /
Person soliciting Pupils To a Curate on his Conduct towards his
XVI CONTENTS.
PAOKJ
i iii-oii respecting Antinomian Ministers Mr. Simeen^Remarks
\JHle Archbishop's Reply To the Rev. Daniel Wilson on the State
of his Health To the Same on writing with Clearness and Force
To a Clergyman on promising him Pecuniary Aid To a Law
yer about an Exorbitant Bill Mr. Simeon's Care in keeping his
Accounts Memoranda by J. J. Gurney, Esq., of an Evening's
Conversation at Mr. Simeon's Rooms Hints on the Management
of the Voice in Reading. (1830 1831.) 6.55'
CHAPTER XXX.
Letters To J. J. Gurney, Esq. on Mr. Irving and his Doctrines Nar
rative by Charlotte Elizabeth To Miss Mary Elliott on the Ob
servance of the Lord's Day To the Bishop of Calcutta on his
Religious Views To Rev. J. Sargent on the Character of Mr.
Thomason To Rev. J. H. Michell on Printing his Entire Works
Kind Remarks of Dr. Goodall To Rev. J. Wright about the
Progress of his Work Memorandum about his Jubilee Letter
from Mr. Wilberforce on his Completing the Fiftieth Year of his
Ministry Extracts from his Diary on the Occasion To Rev.
J. H. Michell describing the Event and his Religious Views.
(1832.) (588 ,
CHAPTER XXXI.
Letters To Rev. J. Venn on Presenting him to a Living To the
Same on the proper Discharge of the Ministry To Lady Olivia
B. Sparrow on Recovery from Illness Memorandum on the
Completion of his Works Statement of his Views about them
To the Bishop of Calcutta on presenting them to the King
Rev. W. Marsh's Remarks on the Occasion To Rev. E. B. Elliott
on the Loss of his Wife To a Clergyman respecting his Preach-
iilg-. and Conduct Extracts from his Diary enumerating his
Mercies To the Bishop of Calcutta His Thoughts on the Pros
pect of Death To a Friend under Depression To Miss Mary
Elliott on his Secret Experience To the Same on the Right
Standard of Christian Excellence To Rev. J. B. Cartwright on
the Effects of Religion in its Rise and Progress. (1833 1834.) . 7121
CHAPTER XXXII.
Letters To a Trustee on his Duty as Patron Mr. Simeon's Charge
to his Trustees Letter to a Friend on the same Subject To the
Bishop of Salisbury on Resignation To the Same on Christian
Joy To Miss E. Elliott on Humiliation To the Bishop of
Gloucester for a Copy of his 'Commencement' Sermon To the
CONTENTS. XV11
FAOK
Bishop of Calcutta on the Abolition of Caste To the Same on
prudential Care of Health To J. J. Gurney, Esq., on the Loss
of his Wife To Rev. J. T. Nottidge on the Divine Dispensations
_To Miss Mary Elliott on the Indulgence of Affection To the
Same on the mixed Nature of Christian Experience. (1825.) . 746
CHAPTER XXXIII.
Letters To Dr. Ring on Enduring Affliction To Rev. J. H. Gurney
on the Purchase of Advowsons To Rev. Mr. I on the
same Subject To a Lady attending her Mother in her last
Illness Extracts from Letters to a Friend recounting the Inci
dents of his Tour To Archdeacon Hodson on Returning from
his Tour To Dr. Ring on the same Subject To Rev. J.^ejm^
on Conversion To a Person under deep Mental DistressTo the
|{i>liop~oT"Calcutta on the Indian Episcopate To a Friend on
Building a Church at Jerusalem. (18.%.) . . 775
PART III.
NARRATIVE, &c. &c.
NARRATIVE OF MR. SIMEON'S LAST ILLNESS, DEATH, AND FU
NERAL
RECOLLECTIONS OF THE REV. C. SIMEON, BY THE RIGHT REV.
DANIEL WILSON, LORD BISHOP OP CALCUTTA 833
L. S.
ERRATA.
Page 174, line 13, for Trinity read Queens'.
27 and 33, for Sarjent read Sargent.
To the Binder.
THE Portrait to face the Title-page, and the Autographs to be
inserted between the Table of Contents and the Introduction.
* s
m
. v*JL S
rr~^(f
' N> X
L >?* $i
iM
nf K ^ V ^*\
^tSi^S :
ilFKCPTiS^ftf
\
>
V
I
INTRODUCTION.
IN publishing the following Memoir, the Editor feels it
necessary to premise a few remarks respecting the
documents entrusted to him for its compilation ; and
also to explain the circumstances under which he has
ventured to engage in a work of so much responsibility.
During a season of indisposition and retirement
from public duty in the summer of 1813, Mr. Simeon
\\as induced to draw up a short sketch of his early life,
together with a narrative of the chief incidents of his
Ministry. This he appears to have done, not in the
least degree with a view to its future publication, but
solely to refute any erroneous statements which might
be put forth respecting the course he had pursued
amidst certain parochial difficulties which he had re-
centty encountered. This Autobiography is dated,
Sandgate, July 21, 1813, and is prefaced with the fol
lowing observations:
" Being here with a view to the re-establishment of
my health, I feel a degree of leisure, to which I
am unaccustomed at home, and which admits
of my turning my attention to things which I
should not otherwise have thought of. Hence,
at the earnest solicitation of my dear friend.
Mr. Venn, just deceased. T undertook to com
plete what he had begun of his Father's life.
The very high reverence which 1 feel for his
honoured father would have made this a delight
ful task, notwithstanding the utter insufficiency
b*
XX INTRODUCTION.
which I feel to perform it in a manner worthy of
that blessed servant of God ; but, on examining
the papers which were to form the groundwork
of his life, I find that there are no documents to
serve as a substratum for my work, nor any facts
whereon to found my comments and observa
tions. I was constrained therefore yesterday to
inform the family that I am unable to proceed
with the work. . . .
" Hence I have thought that I will recollect some
circumstances in my own life ; and to this I am
rather inclined from the great injury done by
to the character of my dear honoured friend,
Mr. Henry Venn, in the Memoir of him which
has been prefixed to his ' Complete Duty of
Man.'. . . .
" From such pieces of biography I learn ; 1st, that
what is really not true is often adduced through
want of better information; 2nd, that truth is
so often injudiciously stated, as to be almost as
injurious as falsehood itself to the person re
ferred to, and prejudicial rather than useful to
those who read it. What, if any one undertak
ing to write a memoir of me should attempt to
give an account of my private societies, either as
conducted on my former plan, when I met my
people all together, or as altered of later years
to six smaller societies ? All he could do would
be to give his own views of those things : he
could not give mine, seeing that there is not a
man in the world, except Mr. Thomason, that is
fully acquainted with them. Yet such is the
taste of the present day for memoirs, that it
is difficult for a Minister of any notoriety to
INTRODUCTION. XXI
escape without having them published respect
ing him even in his lifetime ; and when he dies,
he is sure to have the magazines filled with
anecdotes respecting him, or delineations of his
character. ... I therefore commit some things to
paper, to enable my executor to determine how
far the views which may be exhibited by others
are correct or not."
From an early period of his residence at the Uni
versity, Mr. Simeon appears to have made occasional
memoranda of important matters in which he was per
sonally concerned, and generally to have kept copies of
his correspondence on all subjects to which he might
afterwards be likely to refer. These papers and books
of memoranda at length accumulated to a great extent,
and the letters alone towards the close of his life
amounted to several thousands*. As he advanced in
years and influence, and it became hopeless to expect
that he could prevent the appearance of some kind of
memoir after his decease, he was repeatedly advised to
adopt such measures as would ensure the publication of
at least a faithful record of his sentiments and conduct.
To this he was more particularly urged by his beloved
and honoured friend, Mr. Wilberforce ; from whom he
received the following suggestions early in the spring
of 1828 : -
" As I have pen in hand, I will mention a subject, which after I
had despatched my last letter I regretted that I had omitted to notice.
It is my wish that you would use some of your less occupied half-
hours for the purpose of putting down notes, if you have not already
done it, of such particulars as you had mentioned in one of your
last letters ; I mean the comparative attendance at your Church,
or rather the comparative state of religion in general at Cambridge,
in the beginning and at the end of your residence there. We may
* See Letter to Sir R. H. Inglis, p. 639.
XX11 INTRODUCTION.
be sure that whenever it shall please God to close your mortal
career (which for the sake of others will, I hope, be at a very
distant period), all such particulars will be laid before the public
either in the way of Life, or in some other. If however I mistake
not, there is but one person in the University at all qualified to
supply the particulars I allude to, I mean Professor Parish. I there
fore wish you to leave notes, or heads at least, if not more."
Upon this letter Mr. Simeon made the following
memorandum : " I had often had the idea suggested
to me, but never could endure the thought of pre
paring materials for a memoir. But hateful as the task
is, I here commence it, December 15, 1829."
Having to a great extent arranged (with indices and
observations) the voluminous mass of his papers, Mr.
Simeon proposed to place them in the hands of his ' most
beloved friend,' the Rev. John Sargent, who on every
ground was of all persons the best qualified to under
take the work. But, to the great loss of the Church of
Christ, Mr. Sargent was suddenly called to his rest at
the very time he was preparing to visit Mr. Sirneon for
the purpose of receiving his papers. The following
letter, written by Mr. Simeon on the occasion, will shew
the repugnance he still felt at making these preparations
for a Memoir of himself.
"June 1,1833.
" I think I have expressed to you the real feelings of my heart
in reference to any Memoir of me after my death. Could entire
silence respecting me be obtained, there is no price at which I would
not purchase it. But of that I have no hope, where there are so
many booksellers that will be glad of the AVork, and so many
writers who would be ready to execute it. But what do , or
know of me ? Nothing at all. I am not communicative of my
feelings, or of my secret motives of action, unless to one with whom
I have the closest communion, or who can, from somewhat of
a similarity of mind, appreciate them. After Mr. Thomason, there
was no man in the world who knew so much of me as our dear
departed friend Mr. Sargent. In my correspondence with Mr.
Thomason (which had been preserved entire for twenty year*), lie
INTRODUCTION. XX111
liutl a continuous view of all that had passed in my Ministerial life,
and not a little of what had passed in my heart ; and he knew (as
he has fully proved in his Biography of Martyn) what a Memoir
should be. ... He knew too what kind of observations would do
good in such a sphere as that in which it has been my lot to
move. . . .
On these grounds therefore I had desired my most beloved friend,
Mr. Sargent, to pre-vent and prevent the attempts of others, who
would do harm to religion by their injudicious, though well-meant
productions. And, that he might not be anticipated by others,
he was actually engaged to come to me the very day I set off to
attend his funeral, to arrange some papers, which would have
furnished materials for him to work upon for the first thirty or forty
years of my Ministrations.
Now let me say, that God having in his tender mercy spared
my life to see my Work edited, and having times without number
heard me welcoming my dissolution any day or hour after that great
work should be accomplished, I am expecting a summons from
Him daily and hourly (it will not come one hour the sooner for
being looked for by me); and therefore I have lost no time in
requesting my beloved friend Mr. C. to stand in the place of my
departed friend He knows, and will know more and more,
my abhorrence of laudatory encomiums he knows what my idea of
biography is. ...
I hate myself for the steps which I feel myself thus almost bound
to take. I feel that an injudicious person might do great harm by
statements on subjects, on which he was only partially and perhaps
erroneously informed. This, so far as it respects myself, would be
of no consequence, any more than it would be if two persons in
China were either applauding or reviling me at this moment ; but it
may be of consequence to young men who may come to the Uni-
irsity after I am gone to my great account. And this alone
mciles me to a measure, which on every other ground I should
utterly abhor."
Immediately after his return from the funeral of
I Mr. Sargent, Mr. Simeon requested the Editor to un-
lertake the work, which had been assigned to his
deceased friend. On various grounds however, on
i which it would be unbecoming here to enter, the task
^ respectfully declined ; and it was only when urged
XXIV INTRODUCTION.
by some important considerations of a public nature,
that the Editor so far ventured to commit himself
to the work, as to engage to examine the papers and
prepare them for publication. But being solicited to
the last to undertake the responsibility of editing them,
and the whole of Mr. Simeon's MSS. being bequeathed
to him for this purpose, he felt himself no longer at
liberty to decline a duty thus solemnly imposed.
After examining and digesting the mass of papers
confided to his care, (a work of no light labour and
perplexity,) the Editor proposed to compile the Memoir
in the usual historical form, connecting it, as might
naturally be expected, with the religious events of the
times : this course was recommended indeed by many
of his friends, to whose judgment he would ever pay
the greatest deference. But a difficulty, apparently
insurmountable, soon presented itself; Mr. Simeon had
given the strictest injunctions, that on no considera
tion whatever should the Memoir exceed the limits of
' a single octavo volume.' It was obvious therefore, that
to reduce within the prescribed compass the history,
public and private, of an active life of more than seventy
years, much of the most important part of the papers,
viz. the Correspondence, must of necessity have been
omitted. This plan therefore, after much consideration,
was ultimately abandoned.
The Work was then for some time entirely sus
pended; and for various reasons, some of a public and
others of a more private nature, it was thought desir
able, for a season at least, to postpone its publication
When at length the Editor felt himself at liberty to
resume the task, his intention was, for the present
merely to print the Autobiography, together with such
a selection from Mr. Simeon's writings and correspond-
INTRODUCTION. XXV
ence as would give a general view of his character and
sentiments ; and then to append to the Work a narrative
of his last illness and death ; adding in conclusion the
Valuable ' Recollections,' which had been kindly fur
nished by the Bishop of Calcutta.
The whole of the Autobiography, with the exception
of a few words, has been printed without abridgement
or alteration, and is introduced under the term, MEMOIR.
The opinion of some indeed was, that it should have
been published as it was written, viz. without any inter
ruption ; and then have been followed by the Corre
spondence and other details, in chronological order.
But as the history was in many respects incomplete, and
in one instance passed over a period of fifteen years, with
scarcely any allusion to the important matters which
occurred during the interval, it was found to be almost
necessary to break up the MEMOIR into short Chapters,
according to the natural division of the subject, and
then to append to each Chapter such contemporaneous
matter as might be either interesting in itself, or desir
able to fill up the narrative. As this was done during
the progress of the Work through the press, the Volume
at length increased so much beyond expectation, that
it was necessary at the conclusion of the Autobiography
to discontinue the historical form altogether ; or else
the Correspondence must have been seriously abridged.
The selection however of extracts from Mr. Simeon's
letters and memoranda, will present, it is hoped, a
sufficiently connected view both of his proceedings and
sentiments to the close of his life. Many topics indeed
of interest and common report, which may probably
be looked for in this Work, have been omitted ; partly
owing to the manner of its composition, and partly be
cause in some instances it would have been necessary
xxy l INTRODUCTION.
to allude to persons still living more than would be
becoming. It has been the earnest desire of the Editor
to omit, as far as was consistent with fidelity, every
expression which might cause pain to the survivors
of Mr. Simeon : and if occasionally, to preserve any
useful observations, he has permitted some stringent
remarks to appear, he hopes, by suppressing the names
of the parties under review, effectually to prevent their
being recognized. And as regards the painful com
ments upon a former state of affairs at Trinity Church,
the Editor feels it only due to the present Congregation
to state here distinctly, that there is no one now living
in Cambridge to whom those censures refer.
To avoid these and other difficulties, he would
gladly have postponed the publication of the Work to
a still more distant period : he feels that the life of a
public man can scarcely be written with the complete
ness which is desirable till some considerable time after
his decease. But to meet the wishes of his friends
so urgently repeated, and under the hope of rendering
some present service to the Church of Christ, he has
ventured at length to send forth the Memoir in its
present form.
In making the selection from the Letters, Diaries,
and Memoranda, the Editor has kept the following
objects in view ; first, to introduce whatever might best
illustrate Mr. Simeon's ministerial life and character
his religious sentiments and doctrines: and next, to
present such incidents or observations (some of them
apparently trifling), as would give the most natural
and familiar view of his private life, and exhibit in
detail his temper and spirit, as well as his feelings
and habits. Hence it did not appear consistent with
fidelity to suppress occasional expressions or statements.
INTRODUCTION. XXV11
which betray symptoms of vanity, or other infirmi
ties. For the same reason, strong but characteristic
remarks have been allowed to stand unaltered ; and
observations and sentiments, which the Editor might
perhaps be inclined to dissent from, and in some cases
would gladly have omitted, he has suffered to remain
without abridgement or comment. He has wished to
abstain equally from censure and eulogy. His almost
filial affection and reverence for the subject of this
Memoir would restrain him from venturing on the
former, as it makes him obviously too partial to at
tempt the latter. He feels, however, that happily he
has not to discharge the office of a critic, but solely
of a compiler : and he has been confirmed in the
propriety of this course by Mr. Simeon's own observa
tions in the following letter, on the publication of the
Correspondence of the Rev. J. Newton.
" 5 o'Clock on Sunday Morning,
K. C., Feb. 21, 1808.
" I have risen to prepare for the service of
my God ; but I cannot sit down to other work till I have
discharged my conscience towards you as an Executor
of Mr. Newton. You are commissioned to publish his
papers, and those in particular which lie has pointed out ;
and you submit them to the judgment of myself and two
other Ministers, who, in point of Christian experience,
arc mere babes to him. In consequence of this, because
we cannot descend into his depths, we must bring him
into our shallows, and reduce this and that expression to
our standard. This is an injustice to him, and to the
world. We have not ability to sit in judgment upon
such u man. any more than babes just beginning to see
the truth are to sit in judgment upon us. And my
derided opinion is, that there should be no modifying
XXV111 INTRODUCTION.
of his expressions at all. Had the letters been written
in his very advanced age, I might have thought other
wise ; but at the age of forty-five or fifty he surely knew
his own experience better than we can do. We may be
better men than he ; and, having less corruption in our
hearts, may be unable to go all lengths with him in his
expressions; but if he was so vile, and had humility
enough to publish it, let God have the glory, and men
the benefit of his fidelity. What good has not been done
by Augustine's confessions ? When therefore Mr. New
ton speaks of being shunned as a wild beast, I would not
alter an iota of it. There certainly is one person living
who can, or rather who must go all lengths with him ;
and who is comforted by knowing that such a man felt
himself so vile as HE KNOWS HIMSELF TO BE. Such a thing
as the recital of a story may be omitted ; because judg
ment alone can determine that ; but, when he declares
his own experience, I think it wrong to alter a syllable :
it is like the Jesuits concealing the Crucifixion of the
Lord for fear of its giving offence to the Chinese ; and
I am sure that the disposition to alter his words would
have induced us to correct the Apostle Paul, if we had
been at his elbow when he wrote the 7th of the Romans :
or if we had been left his executors to publish his
papers.
" I have thus expressed my mind, and unburthened
my conscience, and endeavoured to approve myself, what
I most truly am,
" Your very affectionate friend, and humble servant,
" C. SIMEON.
" P. S. Remember that I speak only of those passages
where he relates his own experience ; but in any passage
I would be fully convinced that it needed alteration
before I would suffer it to be altered. Mv rule should
INTRODUCTION. XXIX
be, ' What would Mr. Newton do if he himself in the
fullest exercise of all his faculties were present ?' That
only would I do, or advise any one else to do. He has
spoken for himself when living ; and he should do the
same when dead ; and tliat too without any apologies for
him, either in notes or in a preface. If the Editor or Edi
tors do not agree with him, they have no need to pub
lish their names ; they are mere Executors of Mr. N's
Will. Let us get nearer to God, and have more of the
mind of God than he, and then let us sit in judgment on
him, and make apologies for him ; till then, let us sit at
his feet and learn."
Upon this principle it has been the Editor's endea
vour to compile the following Memoir. His constant
desire has been to act with fidelity and candour, not
attempting to display the graces, nor yet to conceal
the failings of the man ; but so to set forth the truth
respecting him, and as he would himself have published
it, that (to adopt his own language) " God may have
he glory, and men the benefit of his fidelity."
No one can be more sensible than the Editor is
imself of the imperfection of the Work as it is at
ength sent forth to the public. He can only say that,
.uring his short intervals of leisure from collegiate and
rochial duties, and often after protracted periods of
.ecessary attention to other engagements, he has de-
oted to it all the thought and care in his power : and
e trusts, that in complying with the earnest wishes of
is friends to publish this Memoir without further delay,
e shall meet with their kind indulgence, if he is unable
,t present to offer it to them in a form more worthy
their acceptance.
And now he would humbly commend his Work
the Giver of all Good, with the earnest hope that
XXX
INTRODUCTION.
the Divine blessing may accompany its perusal. And
he would feel himself amply rewarded for all his anxious
labor in compiling it, if happily it should prove instru
mental to the diffusion of that same spirit of love, and
of power, and of a sound mind,' with which Mr. Simeon
was so eminently endued; and thus be the means of
advancing those high and holy objects, the promotion
of which was the unceasing effort of his long and labo
rious life.
Trinity College,
Feb. 18, 1847.
PART I.
MEMOIRS,
MEMOIR
OF
THE REV. CHARLES SIMEON.
CHAPTER I.
PARENTAGE AND BIRTH OP MR. SIMEON HIS EDUCATION AT ETON
COLLEGE REMARKABLE ACTIVITY LETTER FROM DR. GOODALL
HIS EARLY HABITS AND CHARACTER HIS AUTOBIOGRAPHY
PAST-DAY IN 1776 HIS MANNER OF KEEPING IT MR.
MICHELL'S ACCOUNT HIS REMOVAL TO KING^S COLLEGE, CAM
BRIDGE PREPARATION TO ATTEND THE LORD^S SUPPER HIS
OBTAINING PEACE WITH GOD DELIGHT IN THE LITURGY
EFFORTS TO BENEFIT OTHERS HIS FALL TROUBLE OF MIND
RESPECTING SAVING FAITH REVIEW OF HERVEY HIS ECO
NOMY, AND RELIGIOUS DISTRIBUTION OF HIS INCOME EXTRACTS
FROM HIS DIARY.
17591782.
CHARLES SIMEON, the subject of this Memoir was
the fourth and youngest son of Richard Simeon,
Esq. of Reading, by his marriage with Elizabeth Hut-
ton, the descendant of a family remarkable for having
numbered amongst its members two archbishops of
York. His immediate ancestors, in the two preced
ing generations, had been the incumbents of the living
of Bucklebury in Berkshire; a circumstance which
may possibly have had some influence in directing
his thoughts to that profession, of which he after-
L.S. B
NARRATIVE OP
f'TTAP. I.
wards became so distinguished and influential a mem
ber. The family trace their descent directly from
the antient house of the Simeons of Pyrton in Ox
fordshire ; in which county, and that of Stafford, they
formerly held very large possessions. Their only male
representatives are now to be found in Mr. Simeon's
branch of the family: the other branches having
terminated in females; one of whom intermarried
with the celebrated JOHN HAMPDEN ; and others are
merged in the families of the Welds of Lulworth
Castle, and the Lords Vaux of Harrowden.
The eldest son of Richard Simeon, who was named
after his father, died early in life. JOHN the second
son, was bred to the bar ; he became Senior Master
of the Court of Chancery ; and was one of the Com
missioners, conjointly with Sir Herbert Taylor and
Count Munster, for the management of the private
property of George the Third. For many years
he represented the Borough of Reading in Parlia
ment; and in 1815 was created a baronet; an
honour previously held by the family from a period!
almost coeval with the institution of the order. The!
third brother, EDWARD, was an eminent merchant in I
London ; and for many years one of the Directors oi
the Bank of England. He realized a large fortune,!
but was cut off in the prime of life by a peculiar
and distressing malady ; during which he derived the
most important benefit from the devoted attentioi
and faithful instruction of his youngest brother.
CHARLES SIMEON was born at Reading, Septem
ber 24, 1758, and was baptized at the parish-churcl
October 24, following. Very little can be ascertain
with accuracy respecting his early history. Whil
yet very young he was sent to the Royal College oi
HIM'. T. HIS EARLY LIFE. 3
Eton, where he was in due course admitted on the
foundation ; and in his nineteenth year he succeeded
to a Scholarship of King's College in the University
of Cambridge. The energy and vigour which so re
markably distinguished him through life, were much
noticed in his youth. Horsemanship was his favourite
exercise; and few persons, it is well known, were
better judges of the merits of a horse, or more dex
terous and bold in the management of one. In feats
of strength and activity he was surpassed by none;
of some of these he was pleasantly reminded in the
decline of life by his early schoolfellow and constant
friend, Dr. Goodall, the late Provost of Eton ; who
erin a letter, September 29, 1833, writes to him, "I
much doubt if you could narc snuff a candle with your
feet, or jump over half-a-dozen chairs in succession.
Sed quid ego hsec revoco ? at 73, moniti meliora se-
quamur." With regard to his moral character and
habits, there is every reason to believe, from observa
tions that occasionally escaped from him, that he was
by no means profligate or vicious in the usual sense
of the terms. It would rather appear that though
exposed to scenes and temptations, which he often
oke of with horror, he was on the whole in early
ife regular in his habits, and correct in his general
nduct. His failings were principally such as arose
om a constitutional vehemence and warmth of tem
pt Jjper, the more easily provoked from certain feelings
f vanity and self-importance, which during the whole
f his life were a subject of conflict and trial to him.
ese feelings would display themselves at school in
o great attention to dress, and in little peculiarities
f manner, which quickly attracted the notice and
rovoked the ridicule of his companions.
B2
4 NARRATIVE OF CHAP. I.
It seemed necessary to premise thus much re
specting Mr. Simeon's early habits and behaviour ; as
it might easily be supposed from the strong language
he has used, when describing " the vanity and wick
edness" of his youth, that he had been guilty of some
gross violations of morality. Those however who are
accustomed to searching self-examination, and habi
tually compare their lives and tempers with the re
quirements of God's holy law, will have no difficulty
in understanding Mr. Simeon's unreserved expressions
of sorrow and humiliation when reviewing the past.
It should be remembered too, that the statements of |
the following autobiography are those of an advanced
Christian, recording with matured views his judg
ment of the unprofitableness of his youth. We now
enter upon Mr. Simeon's own narrative.
MEMOIR WRITTEN IN 1813.
<5F~
" I begin then with my early life. But what an
awful scene does that present to my view ! Never
have I reviewed it for thirty-four years past, nor ever
can I to my dying hour, without the deepest shame
and sorrow. My vanity, my folly, my wickedness,
God alone knoweth, or can bear to know. To enter
into a detail of particulars would answer no good end.
If I be found at last a prodigal restored to his Father's
house, God will in no ordinary measure be glorified
in me : the abundance of my sinfulness will display
in most affecting colours the superabundance of his
grace.
"There is, however, one remarkable circumstance
which I will mention. About two years before I left
Eton, on one of the fast days during the American
War, I was particularly struck with the idea of the
CHAP. I. HIS EARLY LIFE. 5
whole nation uniting in fasting and prayer on account
of the sins which had brought down the divine judg-
ments upon us : and I thought that, if there was one
who had more displeased God than others, it was I.
To humble myself therefore before God appeared to
me a duty of immediate and indispensable necessity.
Accordingly I spent the day in fasting and prayer.
But I had not learned the happy art of ' washing my
face and anointing my head, that I might not appear
unto men to fast.' My companions therefore noticed
the change in my deportment, and immediately cried
OUt Ovai, oval vfuv, VTroKptrai (Woe, WOC unto you
hypocrites,) by which means they soon dissipated my
good desires, and reduced me to my former state of
thoughtlessness and sin. I do not remember that
these good desires, ever returned during my stay at
school ; but I think that they were from God, and
that God would at that time have communicated
richer blessings to me, if I had not resisted the opera
tions of his grace, and done despite to his blessed
Spirit."
[The late Rev. J. H. Michell, Rector of Kelshall,
who was Mr. Simeon's schoolfellow at Eton, from the
year 1768 to their removal together to King's Col
lege, gives the following account of this circumstance
in a letter to the Editor in 1837.
" On the fast day in 1776 we attended the chapel
twice, and heard a sermon from Dr. Barnard, the Pro
vost. Though few of us had any clear notion of a
fast, except that we were to abstain from meat and
amusement till the afternoon after the second service,
yet we could not forbear from observing and ridiculing
our schoolfellow, who shut himself within his study,
and instead of joining us in the public hall, contented
(] NARRATIVE OF < HAP. I.
himself with one hard egg. His dress and manners
from this time became more plain and unfashionable.
This was very observable to myself who slept within a
few feet of his bed. As it was the custom for the
upper boys to meet, after the outward doors were
closed, in their lower chamber, many a direct and
indirect jest was uttered against him. # *
We learnt also that he kept a small box with
several divisions, into which, on having been tempted
to say or do what he afterwards considered as im
moral or unlawful, it was his custom to put money
for the poor. His habits from that period became
peculiarly strict." He adds ; " We used to have aj
song about him, ridiculing his strictness and devotion :
and the chorus of that song, referring to his box, I
am ashamed to say I once joined in : and it haunts
me to this day."]
"On my coming to College, Jan. 29, 1779, the
gracious designs of God towards me were soon mani
fest. It was but the third day after my arrival that I
understood I should be expected in the space of about!
three weeks to attend the Lord's Supper. What!'
said I, must I attend ? On being informed that I
must, the thought rushed into my mind that Satan
himself was as fit to attend as I ; and that if I must
attend, I must prepare for my attendance there. With-;
out a moment's loss of time, I bought the old Whole
Duty of Man, (the only religious book that I had
ever heard of) and began to read it with great dili
gence ; at the same time calling my ways to remem
brance, and crying to God for mercy ; and so earnest
was I in these exercises, that within the three weeks
I made myself quite ill with reading, fasting, and
CM A I'. I. HIS EARLY LIFE. 7
prayer. From that day to this, blessed, for ever
blessed, be my God, I have never ceased to regard the
salvation of my soul as the one thing needful.
"I am far from considering it a good thing that
young men in the university should be compelled to
go to the table of the Lord ; for it has an evident
tendency to lower in their estimation that sacred
ordinance, and to harden them in their iniquities;
but God was pleased to make use of that compulsion
for the good of my soul, and to bring me to repentance
by means, which for the most part, I fear, drive men
into a total disregard of all religion.
" I soon became a member of the Society for Pro
moting Christian Knowledge, because I thought that
the books of that society would be the most useful of
any that I could procure, and that I might do good
to others by the circulation of them. The first book
which I got to instruct me in reference to the Lord's
Supper (for I knew that on Easter Sunday I must
receive it again) was Kettlewell on the Sacrament;
but I remember that it required more of me than I
could bear, and therefore I procured Bishop Wilson
on the Lord's Supper, which seemed to be more
moderate in its requirements. I continued with
unabated eaniestness to search out, and mourn over
the numberless iniquities of my former life ; and so
greatly was my mind oppressed with the weight of
them, that I frequently looked upon the dogs with
envy ; wishing, if it were possible, that I could be
blessed with their mortality, and they be cursed with
my immortality in my stead. I set myself imme
diately to undo all my former sins, as far as I could ;
and did it in some instances which required great self-
denial, though I do not think it quite expedient to record
8 NARRATIVE OF CHAP. I.
them; but the having done it has been a comfort
to me even to this very hour, inasmuch as it gives ;
me reason to hope that my repentance was genuine.
One little instance of quite inferior consideration was ,
this : on leaving Eton I took a receipt in full of every .
person with whom I had dealt ; but one man, who let ,
out boats, had charged me, as I verily believed, at
least double the amount of my just debt ; and there- t
fore I paid him only half; and gave him his option, j
to receive that or none. This, on reflection, appeared
to me an act of oppression ; for though the man was
certainly not in high repute for honesty, I could
not prove that he had imposed upon me ; and it was
better that I should suffer loss, than run any risk
of doing an unjust thing. I therefore determined to
pay him the other half of his bill, the very first
moment I should see him. This also was a relief
to my mind, because it was doing as I would be done
unto*.
* "My distress of mind continued for about three
months, and well might it have continued for years,
since my sins were more in number than the hairs of my
head, or than the sands upon the sea shore ; but God
in infinite condescension began at last to smile upon me,
and to give me a hope of acceptance with him. The
circumstances attendant on this were very peculiar.
* It is a curious fact, however, that this very man, a year or
two after I had executed my purpose, met me in Eton, and claimed
from me the original bill ; but as, for three or four years, I carried
in my pocket the small card on which all the receipts were written,
I shewed him his receipt, and brought to his remembrance all the
circumstances that had passed. From that day I have been very
careful in keeping my receipts ; and have, on one occasion in parti
cular, saved a great deal of money by it.
CHAP. I. HIS EARLY LIFE. 9
My efforts to remedy my former misdeeds had been
steadily pursued, and in a manner that leaves me no
doubt to whose gracious assistance they were owing ;
and, in comparison of approving myself to God in
this matter, I made no account of shame, or loss,
or anything in the world; and if I could have
practised it to a far greater extent, with the hope
of ultimate benefit to myself and others, I think
I should have done it. In proportion as I proceeded
in this work, 1 felt somewhat of hope springing up
in my mind ; but it was an indistinct kind of hope,
founded on God's mercy to real penitents. But in
Easter week, as I was reading Bishop Wilson on
the Lord's Supper, I met with an expression to this
effect : 'That the Jews knew what they did when they
transferred their sin to the head of their offering.'
The thought rushed into my mind, What ! may I
transfer all my guilt to another ? Has God provided
an offering for me, that I may lay my sins on his
head? then, God willing, I will not bear them on
my own soul one moment longer. Accordingly I
sought to lay my sins upon the sacred head of Jesus ;
and on the Wednesday began to have a hope of
mercy ; on the Thursday that hope increased ; on the
Friday and Saturday it became more strong ; and on
the Sunday morning (Easter-day, April 4) I awoke
early with those words upon my heart and lips,
' Jesus Christ is risen to-day ; Hallelujah ! Hallelujah !'
From that hour peace flowed in rich abundance into
my soul ; and at the Lord's table in our chapel
I had the sweetest access to God through my blessed
Saviour. I remember on that occasion there being
more bread consecrated than was sufficient for the
communicants, the clergyman gave some of us a piece
10 NARRATIVE OF CHAP. 1.
more of it after the service ; and on my putting it
into my mouth I covered my face with my hand and
prayed. The clergyman seeing it smiled at me ; but
I thought, if he had felt such a load taken off from
his soul as I did, and had been as sensible of his
obligations to the Lord Jesus Christ as I was, he
would not deem my prayers and praises at all super
fluous.
" The service in our chapel has almost at all times
been very irreverently performed"-: but such was the
state of my soul for many months from that time,
that the prayers were as marrow and fatness to
me. Of course, there was a great difference in my
frames at different times ; but for the most part they
were very devout, and often, throughout a great part
of the service, I prayed unto the Lord ' with strong
crying and tears.' This is a proof to me, that the
deadness and formality experienced in the worship of
the Church, arise far more from the low state of our
graces, than from any defect in our Liturgy ; if only
we had our hearts deeply penitent and contrite, I
know from my experience at this hour, that no prayers
in the world could be better suited to our wants, or
more delightful to our souls.
"From the time that I found peace with God
myself, I wished to impart to others the benefits I
had received. I therefore adopted a measure which
must have appeared most singular to others, and
which perhaps a more matured judgment might have
disapproved ; but I acted in the simplicity of my heart,
* Contrasted with this painful state of things we cannot but
notice here the reverence and devotion which now prevail in this
and our other College Chapels. ED.
CHAP. I. IMS EARLY LIFE. 11
and I am persuaded that God accepted it at my hands.
I told my servant, that as she and the other servants
were prevented almost entirely from going to church,
I would do my best to instruct them on a Sunday
evening, if they chose to come to me for that purpose.
Several of them thankfully availed themselves of the
offer, and came to me ; and I read some good book
to them, and used some of the prayers of the Liturgy
for prayer ; and though I do not know that any of
them ever received substantial benefit to their souls,
I think that the opportunities were not lost upon
myself; for I thereby cultivated a spirit of bene
volence, and fulfilled in some measure that divine
precept, * Freely ye have received, freely give.'
" In the long vacation I went home ; and carried
with me the same blessed desires. I had then a
brother, eight years older than myself, living with
my father, and managing, as it were, his house. I
wished to instruct the servants, and to unite with
them in family prayer; but I had no hope that a
proposal to that effect would be acceded to either by
my father or my brother: I therefore proposed it
to the servants, and established it myself, leaving
to my brother to join with us or not, as he saw good.
To my great joy, after it was established, my brother
cordially united with me, and we statedly worshipped
God, morning and evening, in the family. I take for
granted that my father knew of it; but I do not
remember that one word ever passed between him
and me upon the subject.
" As yet, and indeed for three years after, I knew
not any religious person, and consequently continued
to have my society among the world. When the
races came, T went to them, as I had been used to do,
12 NARRATIVE OF CHAP. I. 1
and attended at the race-balls as usual, though with- I
out the pleasure which I had formerly experienced.
I felt them to be empty vanities ; but I did not see
them to be sinful ; I did not then understand those
words, ' be not conformed to this world' At the
latter ball, Major B. of Windsor, asked me to go over
with him the next day to Windsor, to join in a match
at cricket, and to spend a few days with him ; this I
did ; and it led to an event which I desire ever to
remember with the deepest shame, and the most lively
gratitude to God. On the Sunday he proposed to
go and visit a friend about fifteen miles off; and to
that proposal I acceded. Here I sinned against God
and my own conscience ; for though I knew not the
evil of races and balls, I knew full well that I ought
to keep holy the Sabbath day. He carried me about
ten miles in his phaeton ; and then we proceeded
the remainder of our way on horseback. The day
was hot ; it was about the 26th day of August, 1779,
and when we arrived at the gentleman's house, I
drank a great deal of cool tankard. After dinner, not
aware of the strength of the cool tankard, I drank
wine just as I should have done if I had drunk nothing
else; and when I came to return on horseback, I
was in a state of utter intoxication. The motion of
the horse increased the eifect of the liquor, and
deprived me entirely of my senses. Major B. rode
before, and I followed ; but my horse, just before I
came to a very large heath, turned in to an inn ; and
the people seeing my state took me off my horse.
Major B. not seeing me behind, rode back to inquire
for me : and when he found what condition I was in, ]
he put me into a post-chaise, and carried me to the
inn whence we had taken our horses. Here we were
CHAP. I. HIS EARLY LIFE. 13
forced to stop all night. The next morning we re
turned in his phaeton to Windsor. I do not recollect
whether my feelings were very acute that day ; I
rather think not. The next morning we went to a
public breakfast and dance at Egham, which at that
time was always on the Tuesday after the Reading
races. There I passed an hour or two, and after
returning with him to Windsor proceeded on horse
back to Reading. I went through Salthill, and seeing
Mrs. Marsh standing at her inn-door, I entered into
a little conversation with her. She asked me whether
I had heard of the accident that had happened to a
gentleman of Reading on the Sunday evening before ;
and then told me that a gentleman of Reading had
fallen from his horse in a state of intoxication and
had been killed on the spot. What were my feelings
now ! I had eighteen miles to ride, and all alone ;
how was I filled with wonder at the mercy of God
towards me ! Why was it not myself, instead of the
other gentleman ? Why was he taken, and I left ?
And what must have been my state to all eternity
if I had then been taken away ! In violating the
sabbath, I had sinned deliberately ; and for so doing,
God had left me to all the other sins that followed !
How shall I adore his name to all eternity that He
did not cut me off in these sins, and make me a
monument of his heaviest displeasure !
" There have been two seasons in my life when God
might have cut me off in most righteous judgment ;
namely, in August 1778, when my horse fell with me
in Piccadilly, and broke my spur, but without my
falling off; (at which time I was at the very summit
of all my wickedness, without one serious concern
about my soul ; and when the stumbling of my horse
14 NARRATIVE OF CHAP. I.
called forth only a bitter curse at him, instead of a
thanksgiving to God ;) and on this occasion, when,
after having received so much mercy from God as I
had since done, I sinned so grievously against him.
On either of these occasions he might well have made
me a monument of his heaviest indignation. Never
have I since gone through Egham without the most
lively emotions of gratitude blended with the deepest
humiliation of soul before God. I always look for the
Assembly Room, that I may begin there my acknow
ledgements to my heavenly Father ; and it is remark
able that on the very day of August in the last year,
(1812) I went through Egham with my dear invalid
brother, in our way to the Isle of Wight. What a
mercy did I feel it, that after the lapse of thirty-three
years the mercy was as fresh in my remembrance as
at the first, and that all my feelings, if not quite so
acute as at first, were quite as sincere. Blessed, for
ever blessed, be my God, who has not to this hour
cast off my soul !
" During this vacation, and all the following vaca
tions till I entered into Orders, I used to attend the
parish-church at Reading every afternoon, and fre
quently in a morning ; and I used to find many sweet
seasons of refreshment and comfort in the use of the
stated prayers.
"After this I went on, through the goodness of God,
comfortably for nearly a year; but having read a
great deal of Hervey's works, I was much perplexed
in my mind respecting the nature of saving faith. I
have some idea that I expressed a wish to my father
to have some person who could give me information
on the subject ; and that it was he who advised me
to apply to Dr. Loveday of Caversham for instruction.
CHAP. I. HIS EARLY LIFE. If)
To him I did apply, and he lent me Archbishop
Sharp's third volume, containing his casuistical ser
mons ; these I read with great profit ; they shewed
me that Hervey's view of saving faith was erroneous :
and from that day to this I have never had a doubt
upon the subject. I think it clear, even to demon
stration, that assurance is not necessary to saving
faith; a simple reliance on Christ for salvation is
that faith which the word of God requires; assurance
is a privilege, but not a duty. The true source of
all the mistakes that are made in the religious world
about assurance is, that men do not distinguish as
they ought, between an assurance of faith and an
assurance of hope. There are three kinds of full
assurance spoken of in the Scriptures (as I have
shown in one of my printed Skeletons) ; a full assur
ance of understanding (Col. ii. 2), of faith (Heb. x. 22),
and of hope (Heb. vi. 11). The first relates to a
clear view of revealed truth in all its parts; the
second to the power and willingness of Christ to save
to the uttermost all that come unto God by him ;
and the third, (which is generally understood by the
word assurance) to our own personal interest in
Christ. This last may doubtless be enjoyed; but
a person may possess saving faith without it, and even
a full assurance of faith without it ; he may be fully
assured of Christ's power and willingness to save him,
and yet not be assured that Christ has actually
imparted salvation to him. The truth is, that these
two kinds of assurance, namely of faith and of hope,
have respect to very different things; assurance of
faith having respect only to the truth of God in his
word, whilst assurance of hope is founded on the
correspondence of our character with that word : the
16 NARRATIVE OF CHAP. I.
one believes, that God will fulfil his promises to
persons of a particular description; and the other,
that we ourselves are of that very character to whom
they are and shall be fulfilled. This latter therefore,
I say again, is not a duty but a privilege ; (an ines
timable privilege no doubt) ; and it is certain that our
Lord himself very highly commended the faith of
the Canaanitish woman and others, who possessed the
former assurance without one atom of the latter.
" This shews, I think, that we ought to read all
human compositions with caution. The best of writers
have their favourite notions, which they are apt to
carry too far ; and this I consider to be the case with
Hervey, both with respect to the doctrine of assurance
and that also of imputed righteousness. I do myself
believe the doctrine of imputed righteousness ; but I
do not approve of refining upon it, and insisting upon
it, in the way that Hervey does : I love the simplicity
of the Scriptures ; and I wish to receive and inculcate
every truth precisely in the way, and to the extent,
that it is set forth in the inspired volume. Were this
the habit of all divines, there would soon be an end
of most of the controversies that have agitated and
divided the Church of Christ.
"During my Scholarship at King's College, I made
many attempts to benefit my friends, and sometimes
thought I had succeeded in conveying to them some-
spiritual good : but I now see that I expected too
much from my own exertions, and from their resolu
tions. If good be done to any, the work must be.
God's alone ; ' the help that is done upon earth, he
doeth it himself.'
" I am not aware of any thing very particular occur
ring previous to my becoming a Fellow of King's ; but
CHAP. I.
HIS EARLY LIFE.
17
there were certainly some great benefits which I
received from my religious turn of mind.
"Though by nature and habit of an extravagant
disposition, I practised the most rigid economy ; and
in this I was very much assisted by allotting my
small income so as to provide for every the minutest
expense, and at the same time consecrating a stated
part of my income to the Lord, together with all that
I could save out of the part reserved for my own
use. This made economy truly delightful; and en
abled me to finish my three years of scholarship with
out owing a shilling, whilst others, my contemporaries,
incurred debts of several hundred pounds. To this
hour do I reap the benefit of these habits ; for though
my income is now very large, I never indulge in any
extravagance. I have, it is true, my establishment
on rather a high scale in comparison of others ; but
I never throw away my money in foolish indulgences,
nor spend more of my income upon myself, than I
believe God himself approves. I appear to spend a
great deal ; but by constant and careful economy, I
in reality spend scarcely half what I should in general
be thought to spend ; and of the indulgences I have,
I am persuaded I could sacrifice far the greater part
without a moment's regret, if there were occasion for
my so doing."
It appears from his books of accounts, which
from the first were kept with remarkable neatness
[and accuracy, that his whole income in 1780 (the
second year of his residence in College) was only
125 ; and after gradually increasing for fourteen
; years, it became in 1793 about 300 per annum.
L.S. C
18 NARRATIVE OF CHAP. I.
On examining the mode of its disbursement during
this period, it seems to have been his plan regularly
to dispose of one third of his income in charity.
At the close of this part of the narrative, it may
not perhaps be uninteresting to observe the manner
in which Mr. Simeon was accustomed to record his
" thoughts and actions " at this early period. A few
extracts from his Diary will suffice ; all the memo
randa are brief, and very similar in character ; and it
will be remembered that they are merely the private
remarks of a young man at College in the earliest
stage of his religious career.
The first entry in his diary occurs February 18,
1780, and runs thus:
" Friday. I took the hint of keeping a diary of my
thoughts and actions from Stonhouse's Spiritual Instruction
to the Uninstructed, and shall think my religion cooled very
much when I remit it.
Saturday. I began not my repentance till past 12, and
continued it all day, but exercised it chiefly on only one
set of my sins, and made good resolutions concerning one,
though am wavering on the other. At E. C.* not so much
wandering as usual.
Sunday. Prayed tolerably fervent in and before M. C.j-,
and received the Sacrament so ; but after chapel found a
lassitude, and only read in Wilson till dinner : had no
devotion at St. Mary's. Had wanderings in E. C. : read
to servants and to Mr. R. 'trust in God. 1 Prayed, but
vory languidly, at night.
Monday. In M. C quite lukewarm ; and much wan
dering in prayer. In E. C. nearly the same ; after which I
went to M. R., but talked only on indifferent subjects; prayed
at night without a true and proper fervour.
* E. C. Evening Chapel. t M. C. Morning Chapel.
CHAP. 1. HIS EARLY LIFE. 10
Tuesday. Took physic, and was not in M. C. Rose
at 9 tolerably devout. At E. C. sad wanderings and cold
ness : at night I seemed almost to sleep over my prayers,
such was their weakness, and so frequent wanderings.
Wednesday. In M. C. The Sacrament surely has not
given me much more fervour. Very deficient indeed ! John
son gave us an exposition or sermon on Conscience : at 1 1
read Bishop Beveridge's sermon on Common Prayer till 12,
and then prayed fervently for several graces out of the
Whole Duty. In E. C. prayed devoutly without much wan
dering : at night but short prayers, but tolerably performed.
Thursday. M. C. very little wandering, and pretty
devout, owing to my prayers yesterday morning. Went
to St. Mary's Relhan Charity. Did not keep my atten
tion well. E. C. so, so. Spent the whole evening with
M. R. : read Psalms and Lessons pretty devoutly. Cheer
ful evening. Did not go to the concert. Prayed poorly."
The Diary proceeds much in the same manner,
recording the state of his devotional feelings, till we
come to the following passage, noticing a circum
stance at Trinity Church, to which Mr. S. frequently
alluded as a striking contrast to what he afterwards
witnessed there.
" March 5th. Sunday. M. C. very deficient, and much
wandering. Breakfasted with Dr. Glynn. Went to hear
Mr. Cooke at Trinity Church, and turning at the Creed,
saw the table covered : prayed fervently, though with some
wandering, and stayed the Sacrament. Mrs. and Miss
Burleigh the only two Communicants administered by Mr.
Relhan. Dr. Halifax and Mr. Cooke went away.
8th. Wednesday. M. C. kneeled down before service,
nor do I see any impropriety in it. Why should I be
afraid or ashamed of all the world seeing me do my duty ?
Matt. v. 1 6 : OvTd) Aa,u\l/aT&; TO (j)(as v(j.u>v e/j.7rpo<j0v TWV
avQpWTrwv, 6Vw9 'iSwcriv vnwv TO. KoXd epya, Kal co^dacoai
TOV TraTepa V/J.MV TOV ev rot? ovpavois.
20th. Monday. (Passion Week.) M. C. at ten o'clock,
without surplices. When I arose was very penitent and very
C2
20 NARRATIVE OF HIS EARLY LIFE. CHAP. I.
devout. In M. C. nearly the same. I have determined
that I will neither eat nor drink all this week, except at
dinner, and that sparingly till Sunday. E. C. very fervent :
at night very devout and penitent."
The following entries exhibit his habits of early
rising at this period and his efforts for the spiritual
welfare of his servant.
" May 28th. Went into the water, and shall continue
it at 5.
29th. Rose before 5 : read from 6. M. C. a great
deal of wandering.
June 8th. 6 after returning from the water prayed
devoutly with my servant, and am to do the same every
morning and evening that I am at home. Hollis will also
come in the evening from this time. M. C. much earnest
ness and much wandering. E. C. indifferently. At night
read to my servant and Hollis, and prayed with them from
the Litany ; and afterwards shortly by myself very fervent."
After September the Diary is much interrupted ;
no entries being made for many days together. Mr.
Simeon never succeeded for any length of time in his
attempts to keep a Journal; and confessed he had
little "taste for Diaries."
CHAPTER II.
HIS ORDINATION LETTER OP BISHOP YORKE FIRST ACQUAINTANCE
WITH RELIGIOUS PERSONS INTRODUCTION TO THE VENNS
FIRST SERMON DILIGENCE IN PAROCHIAL VISITING DIFFICUL
TIES ABOUT THE DOCTRINE OF ELECTION LETTERS OF MR.
VENN RESPECTING HIS ZEAL LETTER OF MR. SIMEON UPON
MR. J. VENN'S ORDINATION EARNEST LETTER TO HIS BROTHER
ON THE SUBJECT OF RELIGION ANOTHER ON HIS ELDEST
BROTHER'S DEATH, TO MR. j. VENN.
1782.
M
MEMOIR CONTINUED.
I
"I NOW come to the time of my Ordination*. On
u.UMay 26th, 1782, (Trinity Sunday) I was ordained
by the Bishop of Ely ; and began my ministry in
t. Edward's Church (in good old Latimer's pulpit),
serving that parish for Mr. Atkinson during the long
vacation. The way in which I became acquainted with
him was this. I had endeavoured to find out some
minister who preached those truths which I loved
and delighted in ; and I attended at St. Mary's for a
long time to but little purpose. At last I heard Mr.
A. at St. Edward's ; and he came nearer to the truth
han any one else that I could hear. I therefore, from
* Bishop Yorke writes thus to Mr. Simeon's father on the
5ion : " I understood before I received your letter, that your son
on my list as a candidate for Orders on Sunday next ; I shall
very glad to see him at that time I dare say he will
ipprove himself on the occasion a hopeful minister in the church ;
tnd as such it will give me pleasure to countenance him."
22 COMMENCEMENT CHAP. II.
the time that I became a Fellow of King's, attended
regularly at his church. Being the only gownsman
that attended there, I rather wondered that he did
not take any notice of me ; I thought that if I were
a minister, and saw a young gownsman attending as
regularly and devoutly as I did, I should invite him
to come and see me; and I determined, if he should
do so, I would avail myself of the opportunity to get
acquainted with him. I longed exceedingly to know
some spiritual person who had the same views and
feelings with myself; and I had serious thoughts of
putting into the papers, as soon as I should be or-1
dained, an advertisement to the following effect: "That I
a young Clergyman who felt himself an undone sin- 1
ner, and looked to the Lord Jesus Christ alone for!
salvation, and desired to live only to make known!
that Saviour unto others, was persuaded that there!
must be some persons in the world whose views and]
feelings on this subject accorded with his own, though I
he had now lived three years without finding sol
much as one ; and that if there were any minister of
that description he would gladly become his curate,]
and serve him gratis." At last he did invite me to I
come and drink tea with him; and invited a Mr. D.,j
an artist, to come and meet me. The conversation]
did not take a useful turn, for Mr. D. was not what]
I should call a religious man ; and we parted without
any profitable communication of our sentiments. In >
a few days I invited Mr. Atkinson to sup with me,|
and asked Mr. D. to meet him : it happened that
Mr. D. could not come ; so that Mr. A. and I were j
tete-a-tete. I soon dropped some expressions which
conveyed the idea of my feeling myself a poor, guilty, }
helpless sinner: and Mr. A. was quite surprized, for!
CHAP. II. OF HIS MINISTRY. 23
he had set it down as a matter of course that I must
be a staunch pharisee; he had, even for the whole
space of time that I had been at college, noticed my
solemn and reverent behaviour at St. Mary's, so dif
ferent from that which is generally observed in that
place, and concluded, as three of his pious friends had
also done, that I was actuated by a proud pharisaical
spirit ; when therefore he found that I was of a very
different complexion, he manifested an union of heart
with me, and introduced me the very next day to
an excellent man, my dear friend, Mr. John Venn,
who, alas! is just now deceased. (July 1813.) Here
I found a man after my own heart, a man for whom
I have retained the most unfeigned love to his last,
moments, and of whom I ever shall retain the most
affectionate remembrance. He, Mr. J. Venn, soon took
me over to Yelling'-, and introduced me to a man of no
ordinary character, his own dear and honoured Father.
O what an acquisition was this ! In this aged mi
nister I found a father, an instructer, and a most
bright example : and I shall have reason to adore my
God to all eternity for the benefit of his acquaintance.
This blessed man had often heard his son speak of
this singular gownsman of King's College, and had
advised him to get acquainted with him ; but God, no
doubt for wise and gracious reasons, had kept far
from me all spiritual acquaintance : by which means
he made it to appear the more clearly that the work
in me was 'not of man, or by man, but of God
alone f.'
* A village about twelve miles from Cambridge.
+ 17&2, June 1. (Extract from the Diary of Mr. J. Venn.)
"Drank tea at Atkinson's with Simeon, an undergraduate
Fellow of King's, a religious man, and Jowett.
24 COMMENCEMENT CHAP. II.
" Being now acquainted with Mr. Atkinson, I un
dertook the care of his church during the long vaca
tion ; and I have reason to hope that some good
was done there. In the space of a month or six
weeks the church became quite crowded ; the Lord's
table was attended by three times the usual number
of communicants, and a considerable stir was made
among the dry bones. I visited all the parish from
house to house, without making any difference be-
June 2nd. (Sunday.) Drank tea with Jowett, Simeon, (who
preached his first sermon to-day at St. Edward's,) and Atkinson.
3rd. Called on Simeon, and walked with him to Trumpington.
Supped with Simeon and Atkinson.
4th. Simeon and Atkinson drank tea with me.
6th. Called on Simeon, and walked to Grantchester."
The next day Mr. Venn left College and went home to Yelling,
where he was alone, as his father and family were in London.
" 13th. Simeon of King's walked over from Cambridge to see
me; walked on the terrace with him and in church. Family prayers
extempore his engagement.
J4th. Rode over with Simeon to Everton to introduce him
to Mr. Berridge.
15th. "Walked with Simeon in the church ; he returned after
dinner to Cambridge."
July 14, 1782, Mr. S. writes to Mr. J. Venn, desiring to be
introduced to his father:
" I propose, with the blessing of God, riding over to
Yelling on Tuesday morning next before 8 o'clock, or at farthest
a, quarter after. To converse with your father has long been my
desire, and that I shall be both pleased and edified by it I have
not the least doubt.
Your most affectionate friend in Christ,
C. SIMEON."
Mr. J. Venn lias made the following memorandum in his pocket-
book:
"16th July, 1782. Tuesday. Mr. Simeon came at 8, and stayed
till past 8 at night."
CHAP. II. OF HIS MINISTRY. 25
tween Churchmen and Dissenters: and I remember
disputing with the Dissenting Minister (in a friendly
way) about the doctrine of Election. I could not
receive the doctrine of Election, not being able to
separate it from that of reprobation : but I was not
violent against it, being convinced, as much as I was
of my own existence, that, whatever others might do,
I myself should no more have loved God if he had
not first loved me, or turned to God if he had not by
his free and sovereign grace turned me, than a cannon-
ball would of itself return to the orifice from whence
it had been shot out. But I soon learned that I
must take the Scriptures with the simplicity of a
little child, and be content to receive on God's tes
timony what he has revealed, whether I can unravel
all the difficulties that may attend it or not ; and
from that day to this I have never had a doubt re
specting the truth of that doctrine, nor a wish (as far
as I know) to be wise above what is written. I feel
that I cannot even explain how it is that I move my
finger, and therefore I am content to be ignorant of
innumerable things which exceed, not only my wis
dom, but the wisdom of the most learned men in the
universe. For this disposition of mind I have un
bounded reason to be thankful to God; for I have
not only avoided many perplexities by means of it,
but actually learned much, which I should otherwise
have never learned. I was not then aware that this
simple exercise of faith is the only way of attaining
divine knowledge ; but I now see it is so ; and in fact
it is the true way in which we attain human know
ledge also; for the child receives every thing first
upon the authority of his teacher, and thus learns the
very first rudiments of language ; he does not say,
26 COMMENCEMENT CHAP. II.
How do I know that a, b spells db ? or, that this is
the nominative case, and that is the verb, and that is
the accusative case that is governed by it ? No : he
calls things as he is taught to call them, and then in
due time he sees that these things are not the arbi
trary dictates of his master, but that they of necessity
appertain to language, and exist in the very nature oi
things; and thus in time he comes to see a beauty
and propriety in things which were at first no better
to him than senseless jargon. This, I am persuaded,
is the way in which we should receive instruction
from God ; and if we will do so, I verily believe, '
that we shall in due time see a beauty and harmony
in many things, which the pertinacious advocates oi
human systems can never understand."
The Rev. M. M. Preston, in his " Memoranda " oi
Mr. S., has recorded an incident which may be noticed]
here :
"The very first day of his public ministrations
was marked by an occurrence of a remarkable cha
racter. In returning from the church through the]
thoroughfare called St. Edward's Passage, his attentioi
was arrested by the loud wrangling of a man and hi
wife. The door being open, he entered the house,
and earnestly expostulated with them on the sin ol
absenting themselves unnecessarily from the Hous
of God, and disturbing, by such unseemly condiu
those who had been there. He then knelt dowi
to pray for them; and persons passing by, attracted
by the novelty of the scene, gradually collected, till
the room was full. It was not likely that such zeal
in a young man of his station should long remain
unnoticed."
I
1
CHAP. IT. OF HIS MINISTRY. 27
His character and conduct are described at the
time by his revered friend, the Rev. H. Venn, in the
following letter to the Rev. J. Stillingfleet.
"October 9, 1782.
"On Trinity Sunday was ordained Mr. Simeon,
Fellow of King's College. Before that day he never
was in company with an earnest Christian. Soon
after, he was visited by Mr. H. Jowett, and my son,
and two or three more. In less than seventeen
Sundays, by preaching for Mr. Atkinson in a church
at Cambridge, he filled it with hearers a thing
unknown there for near a century. He has been
over to see me six times within the last three
months: he is calculated for great usefulness, and
is full of faith and love. My soul is always the better
for his visits. Oh, to flame as he does with zeal,
and yet be beautified with meekness! The day he
was a substitute for Mr. Atkinson he began to visit
the parishioners from house to house. Full of phi
lanthropy was his address: 'I am come to enquire
after your welfare. Are you happy?' His evident
regard for their good disarmed them of their bitter
ness ; and it is amazing what success he has met
with."
In a letter to another friend, the Rev. H. V.
writes :
"September 18, 1782.
"This is the young man who was bred at Eton
College ; so profligate a place, that he told me he
should be tempted even to murder his own son (that
was his word) sooner than let him see there what he
had seen. This is the young man so vain of dress,
that he constantly allowed more than 50 a year for
28 COMMENCEMENT CHAP. II.
his own person. Now he scruples keeping a horse,
that the money may help the saints of Christ."
Mr. Simeon's feelings respecting his solemn duties
as a minister, and the sense he had of his own peculiar
dangers appear from the following letter written to
Mr. J. Venn, on the occasion of his Ordination.
" King^s College, Sept. 23, 1782.
"My dearest Friend,
" I most sincerly congratulate you, not on
a permission to receive 40 or 50 a year, nor on
the title of Reverend, but on your accession to the
most valuable, most honourable, most important, and
most glorious office in the world to that of an
ambassador of the Lord Jesus Christ. An envoy
from the king would not be ashamed or afraid to
speak even in the presence of princes, if the interests
of his master's kingdom were attacked, or if any
insult or reflection were thrown out against him ;
they would be accounted no better than traitors if
they held down their heads and sealed up their lips.
Oh let it not be said of us as of the prophets of old,
'they are light and treacherous persons' (Zeph. iii. 4):
but your own observations on your conduct are so
Just, that they can derive no weight from any I can
add. Your letter, though dated Friday evening, I
know not by what means, was not brought to me by
the postman till this hour, 11 o'clock, Monday morn
ing. I had been thinking this morning of the de
generacy of the Clergy, and whether the Lord would
put it in my power to bear testimony against it.
There is a Visitation Sermon preached every month
at my own parish-church at Reading, which deter
mined me to sit down and make a plan, that if I
CHAP. II. OF HIS MINISTRY. 29
could only at a very short notice get permission to
preach it, I would get up 'in the pulpit, and speak
a word for him who bore so much for me. I had
chosen my text (Acts xx. 28) ; had made my plan,
and was improving it from a sermon of your father's
at Wakefield. Your letter suggested a thought or
two which I immediately inserted. *
" I used formerly to think that I had some idea
of real friendship, but my acquaintance with you has
convinced me that it was a very faint conception
rather of what it should be, than of what it is. The
Lord Jesus Christ, I trust, has given me to know
something more of it now. I feel my heart glow
with affection towards you and your dear father;
may God increase and cement it more and more, and
enable me to prove it in the whole tenor and con
duct of my life ! Would that it were as strong as
St. Paul's to his brethren the Jews : if it fall short
of that here, it will exceed it soon, when renewed
in the presence of the Lamb. My weak prayers are
daily offered up for you and for your whole family,
who are all very highly endeared to me, not so much
for the very, very kind reception I have met with
at Yelling, as for their eminent love for Him who
died and rose again for us. You were particularly*
in my remembrance Saturday and yesterday, that the
Lord might enrich you with the spirit of wisdom and
revelation in the knowledge of himself, and that he
would strengthen you with might by his Spirit in the
outer as well as the inner man. I am so poor, so
weak, so ignorant, and yet so vain, that I stand highly
in need of your prayers and intercessions for me.
Lukewarmness and vanity are Scylla and Charybdis.
Oh, may the Lord Jesus Christ enable us both to
30 COMMENCEMENT CHAP. II.
steer clear of them ! * * Present my good
wishes and my love to all your family, and believe me,
Your most affectionate
Friend and Brother in Christ,
C. SIMEON."
Before we return to the narrative, we must intro
duce a letter, written during this summer by Mr.
Simeon to one of his brothers. It is the earliest
composition of his which has been preserved; and
strikingly exhibits his earnest and faithful efforts for]
the spiritual welfare of his family. We will first
extract a few sentences from his brother's letter, to
which it is an answer.
"Dear Charles,
"To argue with you upon the effects of
over zeal in desiring to serve a good cause, I am;
fully sensible will but confirm you in your plan of
reformation, and by that very means prevent a reform
in our family, if it is so necessary amongst us as
you seem to apprehend. I will therefore tell you
exactly what effect your well-meant letter had upon
me and Ned (who are the two heretics in the family j
you will say), and leave you to judge, whether you
would not do well to adopt a different mode of
advising ; and even to confine yourself to the duties
of your office within the bounds, which the best
men have prescribed to themselves. We laughed 1
and looked serious alternately, under the apprehen-^
sion that you should lose that valuable gift called
common sense, in endeavouring to furnish your mind
with ideas of one sort only. * * * I should add,
that Dick, though left to his own observations on
the subject, and not in the enjoyment of that pride
I CHAP. II. OF JUS MINISTRY. :] !
of health which makes us all so thoughtless (though
I have the pleasure of telling you that he is much
mended since his return to Reading) only smiled.
* * It is natural for young people to be zeal
ous in anything new; and therefore I trust that
in the common course of things your zeal will
slacken a little, being well assured that you will
have full enough to serve your Master with efficacy*
after a considerable abatement. In hopes therefore
of seeing this period, which I consider much more
favourable to the cause you mean to serve, than
the enthusiasm by which you at present seem to be
influenced,
I remain yours very affectionately,
J. SIMEON."
To this Mr. S. replies :
" I thank you most sincerely, my dear
brother, for your kind admonitions, which seem to
proceed from a clear conviction of the rectitude of
your opinion, and an affectionate regard for my wel
fare. You speak so openly, and so ingenuously, that
I shall ever esteem myself peculiarly happy in the
advice of so sincere a friend ; and be not only ready
but desirous to adopt it, whenever my own opinion
shall be proved erroneous. Nor will I obstinately
(persevere in any prejudices that I may have acquired,
but will, according to the Apostle's advice, 'prove
ill things, and hold fast that which is good.' I hope
you will have not only the patience to read through,
but the candour thoroughly to weigh and consider
kny arguments, taking this into consideration, that
[we are not only men, but have also by baptism be
come Christians, and professed to follow the precepts
pf our Lord and Master Christ. As my arguments
32 COMMENCEMENT CHAP. II.
are in support of what I imagine to be the Gospel
doctrine, they will be drawn entirely from the Gospel;
and if I should be so happy as to prove to you the
necessity of ' remembering our Creator in the days
of our youth,' you, I hope, will reject the shallow,
sophisticated excuses of worldlings, and conform your
self to the dictates of reason and religion." * *
(He then proceeds to quote at large and comment
upon St. Paul's exhortation to the Eph. v. 1 7, and
11 20; adding, 'One would think that ninety-nine
young men out of an hundred had never heard these'
verses.') "Should I quote to you St. James's words,,;
you might perhaps, though without the least reason, j
think me bigotted : ' Whosoever shall keep the whole!
law, and yet offend (wilfully) in one point, he is
guilty of all :' and he then proceeds to give the reason!
of this: 'For,' says he, 'He that said, Do not commit
adultery, said also, Do not kill. Now if thou com
mit no adultery, yet if thou kill, thou art become
a transgressor of the law.' By this time, without,
my troubling you with any more quotations, you]
cannot but see that the positive injunctions of the *
Gospel clearly prove it our duty to live continually
as in the sight of God; and so far from allowing
ourselves in the fashionable vices, we are not toj
grieve the Holy Ghost, 'whose temple our body is/
by impure actions, words, or thoughts. Is the prac
tice of mankind conformable to this doctrine? If not,
would you wish me to involve myself in the common
error ; nay, in the common ruin too, rather than walk
in the straight path? Will not you, my dear Jack,
rather follow the Gospel, ' whose ways are pleasant
ness and peace,' than the ' world, which is at enmity
with God?' You seem to think that we are too
CHAP. II. OF HIS MINISTRY. 33
young as yet to dedicate ourselves to the service of
God, and that it would be better if deferred to a
more advanced period of life : but will any one in
sure us the possession of our lives and senses till
that time ? Fix when that time shall be ; that being
fixed, are we sure that our minds, which have not
yet lost the facility of receiving new impressions,
will be able to throw off the yoke of sin, after
having so long submitted to its baneful influence?
Cicero, I think, tells us ' inveterascunt vitia ;' and
who is there that has not found it so ? Who, at the
first commission of a criminal act, hath not trem
bled? hath not felt the poignant checks of con
science? Yet by use he will not only commit the
same crimes without fear, but even with boasting
and ostentation. Hence it is evident that conversion
to a religious life becomes more difficult, in propor
tion to the time it has been deferred; and that a
habit, settled by time and practice, can scarcely ever
be eradicated. The truth of this, I think, you cannot
doubt. But suppose death should lay his cold hand
upon us unexpectedly, and call us to the Bridegroom,
will he let us in when the door is shut against us ? It
will be in vain then to knock, for it shall not be
opened unto us. Let us therefore take the advice
of the prophet Isaiah, ' Seek ye the Lord while He
may be found, call ye upon him while He is near.'
I need not say much to prove that 'the
wisdom of the world is foolishness with God.' Hume,
Voltaire, and many others, were men of deep learn
ing, and what has that profited them in their scrip
tural researches ? They trusted to their own sagacity
too much, instead of looking up to God to enlighten
their minds, as every diligent enquirer after truth
L.S. D
34
COMMENCEMENT
CHAP. II.
should do. The knowledge of the Scriptures has
been 'withheld from the wise and prudent, and
revealed unto babes and sucklings.' I do not mean
by this to decry the study of polite literature, because
I am sensible that we cannot enter into any critical
investigations without having laid a good foundation:
but surely we may know them sufficiently without
the aid of mathematics"- ; because 'the Holy Spirit
will lead us into all truth ;' so that I am under not
the least apprehension of not understanding all the
parts which are necessary, either for the guidance
of myself) or the instruction of others. If we would
read the Testament on that day which has been
set apart from the beginning of the world for the
cultivation of spiritual knowledge, with an earnest
desire of finding out our duty and practising it
if also we neglect not to seek God's enlightening
grace by fervent prayer we shall not long remain
ignorant of it. And for want of this the cleverest
men are often filled with the most absurd ideas of
religion : and indeed I think that not only on that
day, but on every other, we may, amidst the multi
plicity of worldly business, pay some attention to
the 'one thing needful;'
" Which done, the poorest can no wants endure,
And which not done, the richest must be poor.""
"' Mr. S. was t>y no means indifferent to the acquisition of
human learning, and was always a diligent student. He has
recorded "the peculiar delight" he found in studying Pearson
On the Creed^ and Aristotle's Ethics, on which lectures were given
in his college, " for the clearness with which they conveyed religious
and moral truth to his mind." Mathematics were not at that time
subjects of lecture or examination at King's College.
CHAP. II. OF HIS MINISTRY. 35
"We may, and should always look forward to,
and have, as the scope of all our actions, that crown
of glory, which Christ has purchased for us by his
blood that inheritance in heaven, which is dcpOapros,
'"(not perishable, but lasting as eternity ; atuarros, not
rnished, but free from every circumstance of alloy;
avnvos, not fading, but always in the fullest
loom of perfection, glory, and joy.
"You seem to be apprehensive of my becoming a
igot to my religion, and that I should not follow
t too far, you quote me an heathen author, which I
lope you will not put in competition with sacred writ,
ut I agree with you entirely in that point. If any
ne will point out to me a better religion than that
hich I now profess, even if it is Mahometanism, I
ill upon being convinced embrace it, and am de-
ermined always to give up my own opinions when
etter are suggested. We need not be afraid of pur-
t suing virtue too far if we keep entirely to the pre-
epts of the Gospel. I will allow you that there is
uch a thing as Enthusiasm, but not amongst those
ho have a deep sense of their own unworthiness,
d a clear conviction that they can never be saved by
heir works, even if they lived to the utmost extent of
uman perfection ; because we are all abominable in
the sight of God, we are all dead in the law, and
only be raised to life eternal by the all-sufficient
crifice of our Redeemer. ' As in Adam all die, so
Christ shall all be made alive.' But you think
hat a strict and early attention to religion would be
ernicious to one's character, and that the thinking
ind sensible part of mankind would look upon one as
i zealot or an hypocrite. Pray, brother, let this never
liscourage us. Our blessed Saviour foreknew that
D2
36 COMMENCEMENT CHAP. II.
this would be the consequence of following his com
mandments, and hath strongly guarded us against it :
* Blessed are ye when men shall revile you, and per
secute you, and say all manner of evil against you-
falsely for my sake : rejoice, and be exceeding glad,
for great is your reward in heaven.' So far from
being diverted from what is right by the censures or!
even the persecutions of mankind, they become stimu-
latives and encouragements to our perseverance ; they
are, you see, to excite joy, exceeding great joy, not
grief, disappointment, and melancholy. But will the
world judge us at the last day? No: the same Savio
who took upon himself our infirmities, He who suf
fered for us, shall also judge us, and we know th
his judgment is true. Let us therefore so puri
our hearts that we may become acceptable in hi
sight, and then we shall have little reason to regar
the praise or censure of the world. I am very sen
sible that we must strike first at the great vices, an
proceed ' gradatim et pedetentim,' if we are really d
sirous to take the best method of bringing people
a sense of their duty; but surely you will not call th
advice, which recommends even to the most obdura
sinner abstinence from fleshly lusts and constancy
prayer, you will not call this, I say, a caustick. He
are none of the refined duties of Christianity ; non
which the most ignorant and unenlightened may n
easily practise. But you will not think any one a Chri
tian for advancing thus far, unless he endeavours
proceed to those sublimer duties of loving God with
all his soul, and his neighbour as himself. Will you
not allow that a clergyman is to be an example to
the best as well as the worst in his parish ? How then
is this to be, if he does not endeavour to live ' perfe
CHAP. II. OF HIS MINISTRY. 37
even as the Father is perfect ?' Would not a compliance
with the vices and follies of the world be an absurd
way of drawing others from them? would not the
example rather induce others to persist in them ? To
'do as they do at Rome,' is a very pretty saying in the
mouth of a debauchee, but can never be the 'real
opinion of a sensible man, who has an eye to the next
world as well as this. That I may persuade you to
consider the importance of living like a true disciple
of Christ, and of * making your calling and election
sure,' I shall not point out the judgments threatened,
and anathemas denounced against impenitent sinners,
for this is more calculated to frighten than reform.
But contemplate the goodness, mercy, and love of
God! Picture to yourself the Son of God himself
mocked, set at nought, scourged ! Behold his temples
streaming with the purple tide, his hands and feet
and sides transfixed with iron, his soul oppressed
with bitterest agony ! that innocent head bearing the
whole weight of Divine vengeance, and suffering that
punishment which was due to you, to me, and to
the whole world; think of this, dear brother, and
bey him through gratitude; calmly meditate on
;his, and I am convinced, that so far from condemning,
ou will acquiesce in and adopt the sentiments of
C. S."
These earnest and affectionate efforts, though for
season ineffectual, were eventually crowned with
mccess. Mr. S. has made the following memoran-
um on the subject :
"My eldest brother was taken ill, and I was
oing to him ; but my two other brothers strove to
:eep me away, lest I should disturb his mind. Blessed
>e God, both these brothers lived to embrace and
38 COMMENCEMENT CI1A1'. IJ
honour that Saviour whom I had commended to
them."
In October his brother Richard died : upon which
he addressed the following letter to the Rev. J.
Venn :
"My dear Friend, Reading, Oct. 13, 1782.
"The sad catastrophe, which I have for
some time expected, has at last taken place about
5 o'clock on Friday morning. The best of sons, the
most affectionate of brothers, is irrevocably gone-
gone, I trust, to the incorruptible inheritance reserved
for all who truly love the Lord Jesus Christ. It
is painful to separate from our friends, however wei
may be persuaded that it was rather a desirable
event; but the affliction of the whole family is
greatly mitigated by the resignation and composure
of my father. Though his sensibility was unfortunately
excessive, and rendered him almost inconsolable dur
ing my brother's illness, he is now quite reconciled to
the will of God. * * *
" I have some incidents to communicate to you
relative to the reception I have met with at home,
and my acquaintance with Mrs. Talbot and Mr.
Cadogan; but these I shall defer till I have the
pleasure of seeing you in town. My stay at Cam
bridge will not be above a month ; let us therefore
hold a little communion there with our friends, and
with the Lord Jesus Christ. Do not let any one
detain you too long in town; for it may very pro
bably be the last time of my coming to Cambridge.
I have offered to live with my dear and aged father,
who has hitherto declined it ; whether he may alter
his wishes I cannot tell ; most certainly if he does,
I shall think it both my duty and my happiness
CHAP. II. OF HIS MINISTRY. 39
to render his few remaining years as comfortable
as I can. I hope, my dear friend, that the Lord
continues to strengthen you by his Spirit with might,
both in the inner and outer man, and that He will
set you up for a burning and a shining light; the
former, I trust, you are, the other is to come. Oh,
that we may be faithful unto the end, and then
I am at present rather busy, and must therefore con
clude with an assurance of my hearty prayers being
offered up for the welfare of you and your's, and
a request that you will bear in remembrance at the
Throne of Grace
Your most affectionate Friend,
C. SIMEON."
CHAPTER III.
PREPARATION TO LEAVE CAMBRIDGE DEATH OF THE INCUMBENT
OF TRINITY CHURCH MR. SIMEON^S APPOINTMENT TO THE
LIVING REMARKABLE CIRCUMSTANCES ATTENDING IT OPPO
SITION OF THE PARISHIONERS ATTEMPT TO ESTABLISH AN
EVENING LECTURE THE CHURCH-DOORS LOCKED AGAINST
HIM RELIGIOUS MEETINGS IN A PRIVATE ROOM MR. VENN
CONSULTED TRIALS IN THE PARISH AND AT HOME MR.
SIMEON'S FATHER RECONCILED TO HIM MARRIAGE OF HIS
BROTHER PRESERVATION OF A FEMALE FROM SUICIDE THANK
FULNESS FOR REPROOF PREACHING AT OXFORD MR. ROBINSON
OF LEICESTER ORDAINED PRIEST.
17821783.
MEMOIR CONTINUED.
"!N October my poor brother Richard died; and
as there was then no one living with my aged father,
it was thought desirable that I should leave College,
and go to live with him. To this I acceded; but
feeling the indispensable necessity of serving God
according to my conscience, and of seeing my own
acquaintance without restraint, I secured a promise
that I should have a part of the house to myself,
where I might see my friends without interfering with
my father. Everything was settled: my books, &c.
were just going to be packed up ; and in a fortnight
I was to leave College for good. But behold ! in that
juncture an event took place that decided the plans
of my whole life. I had often, when passing Trinity
Church, which stands in the heart of Cambridge,
and is one of the largest churches in the town, said
CHAP. III. MINISTRY AT TRINITY CHURCH. 41
ithin myself, ' How should I rejoice if God were to
give me that church, that I might preach his Gospel
there, and be a herald for him in the midst of the
University ! ' But as to the actual possession of it,
I had no more prospect of attaining it, than of being
exalted to the See of Canterbury. It so happened,
however, that the incumbent of it (Mr. Therond) died
just at this time, and that the only bishop, with whom
my father had the smallest acquaintance, had recently
been translated to the see of Ely. I therefore sent
off instantly to my father, to desire him to make
application to the bishop for the living on my behalf.
This my father immediately did ; and I waited in
bllege to see the event of his application. The
arishioners of Trinity were earnest to procure the
iving for Mr. Hammond, who had served the parish
curate for some time ; and they immediately chose
im lecturer, concluding that the living without the
ectureship would not be worth any one's acceptance ; it
eing, even with the surplice-fees, not worth more than
brty guineas per annum. They all signed a petition
the bishop in behalf of Mr. H., informing him
,t the same time, that they had appointed him to the
ectureship. The parish being so extremely violent
*or Mr. H., I went to the vestry, where they were
sembled, and told them that I was a minister of
eace ; that I had no wish for the living but for the
,ke of doing them good; and that I would, if upon
rther reflection it did not appear improper, write
the bishop to say that I declined any further com-
etition. Accordingly I went home, and wrote to
he bishop precisely to the effect that I had stated
in the vestry; but it so happened that my letter
s too late for the post. This being the case, I
42 MINISTRY AT CHAP. III.I
had the whole night for reflection; and upon re
considering the matter, I found I had acted ve
foolishly; for whether the bishop designed to giv
it me or not, it was unwise : if he did not inten
to give it me, my declining it was superfluous; an
if he did, it was throwing away an opportunity th
might never occur again. I therefore determined
keep back the letter, which indeed my own declaration
at the vestry had authorized me to do. But still,
having in appearance pledged my word, what was to
be done? This I determined with myself: I will wait
the event ; if the bishop gives Mr. H. the living, it is
well ; and if he give it me, I will appoint Mr. H. my
substitute, with the whole profits of the living, and
continue him in the situation as long as he chooses
to hold it ; and then, if I am alive when he wishes to
leave it, I can go and take possession of it as my
own, without any risk of having another bishop in
that see, or of meeting with a repulse on renewing
my application for it. Thus I shall keep my word
most fully with the parish, and yet avoid all the evils
which a hasty declining of the living might have
occasioned.
"Here then behold to what a situation I was
reduced ! the living now could not possibly be mine,
at least for years to come. Whether the bishop
should give it him or me, I was equally precluded
from possessing it. But God, in submission to whose
will I had made the sacrifice, most marvellously
interposed to deliver me from this difficulty. No
sooner had I made the declaration in the vestry, than
the parishioners, without any authority from me,
wrote to the bishop that I had declined: and this
brought me a letter from the bishop saying, that
C'llAP. III. TRINITY CHUECII. 43
if I chose to have the living it was at my service;
but that, if I declined it, Mr. H. should not have
it on any account"".
"Here the knot was untied: my word was kept to
all intents and purposes ; everything was done by me
that truth and honour could dictate : to decline the
living now would in no respect answer the wishes
of the parish, and to execute my intentions in
reference to Mr. H. was impossible. Thus did God
interpose to deliver me from a difficulty which
seemed absolutely insurmountable ; and the parish
themselves, through their indiscreet and indecent
earnestness to accomplish their own wishes, were the
very instruments whom God made use of to fix me
among them as their stated pastor. How little did
they think what that letter of their's would effect !
It was that which irritated the bishop, and caused
im to send me such a letter as relieved me at once
om all embarrassment, and fixed me in a church
which I have now held for above thirty years, and
hich I hope to retain to my dying hour. Truly
the judgments of God are unsearchable, and his
ays past finding out.'
"The disappointment which the parish felt proved
ery unfavourable to my ministry. The people almost
iversally put locks on their pews, and would neither
* The bishop's words were : " The parishioners have petitioned
Mr. Hammond, and unless gratified, insinuate their intentions
' bestowing their lectureship on a different person than my curate,
do not like that mode of application, and if you do not accept
shall certainly not license Mr. H. to it. I shall await your
swer." Nov. 9, 1782.
The next day Mr. S. preached for the first time in Trinity
lurch.
44 MINISTRY AT CHAP. Ill
come to church themselves, nor suffer others to d
so: and multitudes from time to time were fore
to go out of the church, for want of the necessar
accommodation. I put in there a number of forms,
and erected in vacant places, at my own expense,
some open seats ; but the churchwardens pulled then
down, and cast them out of the church. To visi
the parishioners in their own houses was imprac'
ticable ; for they were so imbittered against me, th
there was scarcely one that would admit me into
his house. In this state of things I saw no remed
but faith and patience. The passage of Scripture
which subdued and controlled my mind was, ' The
servant of the Lord must not strive.' It was painfu
indeed to see the church, with the exception o
the aisles, almost forsaken; but I thought that
God would only give a double blessing to the con
gregation that did attend, there would on the whole
be as much good done, as if the congregation were
doubled, and the blessing limited to half the amount
This has comforted me many, many times, when,
without such a reflection, I should have sunk under
my burthens.
"The opposition thus formed continued for many
years. The Lectureship being filled by Mr. Ham
mond I had only one opportunity of preaching
in the whole week. I therefore determined to estab
lish an evening lecture * ; but scarcely had I estab-
* July 16, 1783. Mr. S. writes to Eev. J. Venn : " Coul-
thurst established an extempore lecture at six in the evening,
for the first time on the last Sabbath ; and I intend, with God's
grace, now he has led the way, to begin the same at the same hour
in Trinity Church next Sunday. I much need your prayers, my
dear friend, being very insufficient for so arduous a task."
CHAP. III. TRINITY CHURCH. 4o
Hished it, before the churchwardens shut the church-
doors against me. On one occasion the congregation
(was assembled, and it was found that the church
warden had gone away with the key in his pocket.
II therefore got a smith to open the doors for that
time, but did not think it expedient to persist under
(such circumstances.
" Yet what was to be done ? If those whose
'minds were impressed by my preaching had not some
(Opportunity of further instruction, they would infal
libly go to the dissenting meetings, and thus be
gradually drawn away from the church. The only
(alternative I had was, to make them meet in a
Iprivate room; I therefore hired a small room in
,my parish, and met them there, and expounded to
ithem the Scripture, and prayed with them. In time
':he room was too small to hold us all, and I could
pot get one larger in my parish; I therefore got
pne in an adjoining parish, which had the advan
tage of being very spacious and very retired. Here
|[ met my people for a considerable time. I was
sensible that it would be regarded by many as irre
gular; but what was to be done? I could not
nstruct them in my church; and I must of neces
sity have them all drawn away by the dissenters,
f I did not meet them myself; I therefore com-
nitted the matter to God in earnest prayer, and
untreated of Him, that if it were his will that I
should continue the room, he would graciously screen
ne from persecution on account of it; or that if
persecution should arise on account of it, he would
lot impute it to me as sin, if I gave up the room.
He knew the real desire of my heart ; he knew that
i[ only wished to fulfil his will: I told him a thou-
46 MINISTRY AT CHAP. III. i
sand times over that I did not deprecate persecu
tion ; for I considered that as the necessary lot
all who would ' live godly in Christ Jesus ; ' and more
especially, of all who would preach Christ with
fidelity; but I deprecated it as arising from thai
room.
" My friends, as I expected, were all alarmed
and at last they prevailed on my dear and honoured'
friend, Mr. Henry Venn, to speak to me on the-
subject. His word would operate more forcibly with
me than the words of a thousand others, because
I knew him to be governed by no carnal policy, but
to be given up wholly unto God. On his dissuad
ing me from it, I told him all my transactions with
God respecting it ; I told him that none of my friendi
were more fearful of injuring the cause of God thair
I was; that the motion of a finger was sufficient
to turn me in this matter, if only I could ascer-t 1
tain the mind of God; and that, in order to lean*
the will of God respecting it, I had with many
prayers committed it to him in that way ; entreating
him to prevent its being an occasion of offence, il
he willed that I should continue it; and that he would
pardon me for giving it up, in case it should excite
a clamour and persecution against me. Mr. V. then
said, ' Go on, and God be with you :' and verily
God was with me there on many occasions, to the
abundant edification of my people in faith and love.*
The persecutions in my parish continued and in
creased; but during the space of many years no
persecution whatever arose from that room, though
confessedly it was the side on which my enemies
might have attacked me with most effect."
'HAP. III. TRINITY CHURCH. 47
The trials of Mr. S. at this period, are thus alluded
| to by the Rev. H. Venn, in a letter to Mr. Riland.
" Jan. 23, 1783.
" Cambridge is going to be in a ferment
4 |fr. Simeon's ministry is likely to be blessed. We
pay indeed say, ' a great door is opened !' for several
J townsmen hear him. What follows is as true, ' and
J here are many adversaries.' He comes over to advise
ith me upon every occasion. But 'the Wonderful
'ounsellor' is with him. I advised him to visit
poor felon in the gaol, whose case was put into
Jpe papers as accessory in a murder. He answered,
. I ph, I have been with him several times, and have
I bod hopes he will go from the gallows to glory.'
tir. Simeon's father, who used to delight in him,
Jj all gall and bitterness. I should not wonder if
Je were to disinherit him. The Lord will be his
Jprtion if it be so; and he would be rich never-
Jweless. Such storms we have weathered for what
,Ji>mains may we be ready, and at last be guided
to the haven where we would be."
This trial however at home was not of long
mtinuance ; for Mr. S. writes to the Rev. J. Venn :
" May 19, 1783.
" You will no doubt join with me in
jving thanks to God, who, when we acknowledge
in all our ways, has promised to direct our
iths, and to make all things work together for our
>od. He has been pleased to reconcile my dear
ther to me entirely, and we are now on the same
mdly terms as ever. Did ever any trust in Him
id was confounded? But I cannot stop to make
servations, having a great deal of news to com-
micate, and not a minute to spare. My eldest bro-
MINISTRY AT CHAP. Ill)
ther is going to be married to Miss Cornwall, (Mr
Thornton's partner's daughter), and I shall go up tc
town for the purpose of tying the indissoluble knot,
My father is now in London, looking out for a house
for them. that Jesus were at the wedding, with
what joy should I go then !"
Before Mr. Simeon accepted the invitation to
present at the marriage, as usual he consulted Mr.
Venn on the subject. Mr. V. was aware of the breach
occasioned by his religion with his relatives, and
he thought that this might be a favourable oppor
tunity for bringing them together again; for Mr.
had been much beloved by his family. Yet he fea:
on the other hand, that it might induce somethi
like a compromise from Mr. S., or be other wi
injurious to those sacred principles which he had
imbibed. Very fervent, therefore, were the prayers
of this aged servant of God on behalf of his young
friend just entering on the ministry. His cautions to
him were most earnest and faithful that he might not
be drawn aside by any worldly attractions, or by the
yearnings of family affection. How were these prayers
more than answered by the Chief Shepherd of the
flock, who was watching over the young minist
The day after his arrival in town he met the
Mr. Abdy, who requested him to take his occasio
duty at Horsleydown, to enable him to stay anot
week with his friends in the country. Mr. Sime
glady consented ; and on the very day of the marri
when a large and splendid party had assembled
celebrate the event, notice was sent him that the:
would be a funeral at Mr. Abdy's church. Mr. S. w
in the churchyard punctually at the hour fixed ;
was kept some time waiting for the funeral, wb
CHAP. III. TRINITY CHURCH. 49
God was pleased in a very signal manner to make
use of him for the preservation of a poor woman from
suicide;" and he had reason also to "trust for the
salvation of her soul." The narrative which follows
was written by Mr. S. soon after the occurrence.
"It was in July 1783, I was waiting in Horsley-
down church-yard for a corpse, which I was engaged to
I bury, and for my amusement was reading the epitaphs
' upon the tomb-stones. Having read very many which
(would have been as suitable for Jews or heathens, as
I for the persons concerning whom they were written,
i I at last came to one that characterized a Christian :
" When from the dust of death I rise,
To claim my mansion in the skies,
Ev'n then shall this be all my plea,
' Jesus hath hVd and died for me." 1 r
Struck with the sentiment conveyed in the two last
lines, I looked around to see if there were any .one to
rtiom God might render it the means of spiritual
^instruction ; at a little distance I saw a young woman
reading an epitaph, and called her to me, and ad-
Iressed her nearly in these words, ' You are reading
epitaphs, mistress ; read that ; when you can say the
ime from your heart, you will be happy indeed ; but
till then, you will enjoy no real happiness in this
ld or the next.' She read them without any
ipparent emotion; and then told me that a church
ward was a very proper place for her, for that she
r as much distressed. On my enquiring into the
tuses of her distress, she told me, that she had
in aged mother and two children, that she had
lined her health in labouring for them, and was
low unable to support them : I immediately turned
some passages in my Bible, such as ' Seek ye first
L. s. E
50 MINISTRY AT CHAP. Ill
the kingdom of God and his righteousness, and all
(needful) things shall be added unto you;' andJ
endeavoured to turn her eyes to Him who givee|
rest to heavy laden souls. After having conversed^
with her about a quarter of an hour, the corpse^
arrived, and at my request she gave me her address.^
The next evening, about seven o'clock, I went ta
see her, and found the aged mother very ill of am
asthma, the two little babes lying in bed, and the<
young woman sitting very disconsolate. Though I waa
no stranger to scenes of distress, at this sight I was
overcome in a very unusual manner : I told them that
I was unable to say anything which might administer!
comfort, and desired that they would join me in
applying to the Father of mercies and God of all
consolation. We fell upon our knees, and in a;
moment were bathed in tears; I could scarce utter
my words through heaviness of heart, and the abun
dance of tears which flowed down my cheeks ; and to
almost every petition that I offered, ' Amen, Amen,i
Amen, God grant it may, Amen, Amen,' was thei
language both of their hearts and lips. I was too
much affected to be able to converse with them;
I therefore referred them to two or three passages
of Scripture, and left them. The next evening, about
the same time, I visited them again, and, as before,
we wrestled in prayer with strong cries and floods
of tears ; v nor was I any better able to converse with
them than before, so deplorable did their situation
appear, and to such a degree were all our hearts
overwhelmed with sorrow. As before, I left a few
Scriptures for their consideration, that they might
plead them in prayer with our promise-keeping God ;
and returned the third evening about the same hour :
I CHAP. III.
TRINITY CHURCH.
51
I then I began with some conversation, and afterwards
went to prayer, but though we were earnest, our
(whole souls were not drawn out as on the two pre-
I ceding evenings. When we had risen from prayer,
(I sat down to talk with them, and after I had spoken
| a little time, the young woman addressed me to this
leffect, and as nearly as I can recollect, in these words :
I* Now, Sir, I will tell you what the Lord has done
for me; when you called me in the church-yard,
(which was nearly two miles off her house) I had been
there five hours ; I went to my sister, who lives close
>y, to tell her my distress, but she, instead of assisting
le at all, or even pitying my situation, sent me away
ath reproaches ; I thought God had utterly forsaken
le, and left me and my children to starve, and that it
lid not signify what became of me ; I found my misery
isupportable, and therefore was determined to put
in end to it; and at the instant you spoke to me,
was going to drown myself: thus I should in one
loment have left my aged mother and my little
lelpless children without a friend in the world, and
lave plunged my own soul into irretrievable ruin,
aid now, Sir, instead of despairing of bread to eat,
am enabled to see that God, who is the Father
)f the fatherless, and the Husband of the widow, is my
riend, that Christ Jesus has washed me from all my
;ins in the fountain of his own blood, and that it is my
mvilege to be careful for nothing; and, blessed be
, I am enabled to cast all my care on Him who
aretli for me. I have hitherto laboured on the Lord's
lay to support my family ; and I now see how little I
an do without the blessing of God : henceforward, by
race, I will never work again on the Sabbath, but
ievote it entirely to the service of God, the con-
E2
52 MINISTRY AT CHAP. III.
cerns of my soul, and the instruction of my chil-
dren.' This was the last time of my seeing her during
my stay in town ; but on my return to town, about
a year afterwards *, I made inquiries of a gentleman
who lived very near her, and whom I desired to
watch over her conduct, and found that it had been i
perfectly consistent with the professions she had
made to me of faith in the Lord Jesus Christ ; that
she was in every respect sober and discreet, an
at all times regular in her attendance on the mea
of grace. Having heard this character of her as
to the external conduct, I was very desirous o
seeing whether the life of godliness also were in
her soul, and went to visit her. At my entering
into the house, she caught hold of my hand, utterly
unable to speak, and I was apprehensive she would
have gone off into a fit, through surprise and excess
of joy. When she was composed, I asked her wherfr
her mother was; she told me that she had di
about three months before; and that her departing
words were, ' Come, Lord Jesus, I am ready if thou *
art willing; come, Lord Jesus:' and then, address* J
ing the young woman, 'May God bless you, my dearr
daughter,' she expired without a groan. Such was
the end of her who had been for years, I believe, <
a close walker with God.
"In the course of conversation, the young woman
told me that she herself had, in the winter, been
* Before lie left, however, he comforted them with the assuran
of his own effectual assistance. And it is stated by the late Mrs.
Elliott, daughter of Rev. H. Venn, that " a weekly allowance was
regularly paid them hy almoners known to her ; and as the children
grew up they were respectably provided for."
CHAP. III. TRINITY CHURCH. 53
at the point of death, and that she was enabled to
commit her children into the hands of her Heavenly
i Father, without a doubt of his taking good care of
Ithem, and that she desired to depart and to be with
Christ: in short, her whole conversation then, and
t several times since when I have seen her, as
ell as her general character from those who live
ear her, have fully convinced me that her soul is
uite alive to God, and I pray God it may continue
to the end.
"We may observe from hence, how mistaken those
hysicians and apothecaries are, who imagine that
eligious conversation with patients has a tendency
impede their cure. Here is a case where the
oman was very ill in body, as well as distressed
n mind, whom all the drugs in their dispensary
ould not have cured. When she had found Christ
esus, that great Physician, healing her soul with
he Balm of Gilead, her troubles immediately sub-
ided, and her health was quickly re-established ;
or her subsequent illness, in the winter, was of a
ery different nature."
So strong an impression did this event make on
r. Simeon, that when alluding to it, just thirty
cars after, he says, " If my whole life had been spent
ithout any other compensation than this, my
bours had been richly recompensed."
" On one of the occasions of visiting this poor
mily," observes Mr. Preston, "Mr. S. having been de-
ined longer than usual by the deep interest which
e felt in their state, joined the party assembled
,t his relative's house so late, that his friends began
|| o be jocular with him, as to the cause of his absence.
Ah," said he, in narrating this, and with the usual
54 MINISTRY AT CHAP. III.
fervid moulding of his face, " I had meat to eat which
they knew not of" He used to speak of the invita
tion, which he had received at this period, to join
in the festivities of his friends, as a plot kindly,
but ignorantly laid, for diverting him from the over-
intense pursuit of the objects which then lay nearest
his heart. The deep interest, which he felt in minis
tering to the spiritual necessities of this poor widow,
was regarded by him as graciously appointed to coun
teract as it did more than counteract the dead
ening influence of scenes and associations which he
felt constrained to attend, but in which he had ceased
to feel pleasure."
In a note upon this subject in 1829 Mr. Simeon
writes; "I went to town to marry my brother and
Mr. Thelluson to two sisters. There were three
grand feasts; and my relations secretly hoped that
I might be drawn from God. But how did God
interpose for me, and work by me !"
After the marriage, Mr. S. made a tour for a
few weeks to visit some of his clerical friends. The
profit he derived from their conversation and ex
ample is acknowledged in the following letters :
" To the Rev. H. VENN.
"Birmingham, Aug. 21, 1783.
" If Mr. Parish has not been with you, you
will be astonished at hearing from me from this place.
My sudden departure from Cambridge was occa
sioned either by a letter received from Mr. Riland
on Sunday last, or by my misinterpretation of his
letter I should rather think the latter. * *
"Mr. Riland would make me preach for him on
Wednesday last: the Lord gave me much of his
presence; but towards the end I found Satan work-
CHAP. III. TRINITY CHURCH. 55
ing powerfully on my corrupt, vain heart, which
made me pray most fervently against his power:
how does God answer prayer! When we were got
home, Mr. Riland did not say one word in com
mendation of the sermon, but found fault with it
on account of tautology, and want of richness in
the application. What a blessing an inestimable
blessing is it to have a faithful friend ! Satan is
ready enough to point out whatever good we have ;
but it is only a faithful friend that will screen that
from your sight, and shew you your deficiencies.
Our great apostacy seems to consist primarily in
making a God of self; and he is the most valuable
friend who will draw us most from self-seeking
self-pleasing and self-dependence, and help us to
restore to God the authority we have robbed him
of. Having come so far as Birmingham, I shall not
return without my errand ; but shall go on Monday
next to Reading, and return hither that day fort
night. If you know of any godly people between
Reading Birmingham Leicester Cambridge, I
shall take great pleasure in calling upon them on
my return."
" To the Rev. JOHN VENN.
" King's College, Sept. 22, 1783.
" My very dear Friend,
" Is it possible that I could write sarcas
tically to my friend Venn? That I did not intend
it I am sure ; and if I was so incautious as to pen
anything which would bear such an interpretation,
I will most willingly acknowledge myself (unwit
tingly indeed, but) very highly deserving of censure.
I shall however assign two reasons why it is possible
that you may have been a letter in my debt, and
56 MINISTRY AT CHAP. III.
not I in yours. * * * But not to talk of whose
turn it is, I tell you that I will pester you whenever
I think fit gainsay it who will. The difference of
the numbers of your auditors, which you mention,
reminds me of my feelings the first time I preached
at Trinity. When I came in scarcely a person was
in church, whereas at St. Edward's it used to be
full before I came. I concluded I was to preach
to bare walls, and beheld, through the grace of God,
as I thought, a wonderful display of Divine goodness
towards me in mortifying my vanity, which had been
too much fed and indulged in the preceding summer;
and was enabled to return God my most hearty
thanks for it: but there came a tolerable congre
gation after the service was begun. Doubtless your
faith will clearly see the glory of God, and your
own good in some manner connected with your pre
sent situation. Do you ask me why I do not come
to Dunham ? I first answer, that I was absent from
my parish five weeks when my brother was married ;
secondly, I went five weeks ago to Birmingham, with
an intent of being absent only one Sunday, and on my
arrival, found that I had made a mistake, having
come three weeks too soon for the meeting : I there
fore went into Berkshire to visit my father, and
the new-married couple dined at Reading with Mr.
Cadogan then on my return stayed a day with Pen-
tecross at Wallingford, and preached for him : two
days at Oxford preached there morning and after
noon in Carfax Church, where the mayor, &c. always
go. Mr. Fletcher the mayor obtained the church
for me. Before permission was granted, it was asked
'Is he a methodist ?' Mr. F. truly said, 'He knew
neither me nor my sentiments.' In the morning
(MIA?. III. TRINITY CHURCH. .37
there was a good, in the evening a very crowded
congregation ; the aisles all full out to the very door.
I hope the Lord did not send them there without
some good resulting from it : it is His work, His
cause, and he will plead it : and if we are not used
by him as instruments of converting sinners, you
rightly observe, that ' we shall be a sweet savour of
Christ even in them that perish ;' and * though Israel
be not gathered,' yet shall we be glorified, and God
too will be glorified by us. * * * At Birming
ham I preached twice stayed about a week in ail-
highly pleased and edified with the conversation and
example of Mr. R. : how worthy is he of imitation
in his custom of redeeming time ! he scarcely ever
loses a minute. Oh, that I could say the same of
myself! We dined together with Mr. and Mrs. Elton.
Your sister was very well, as were all the R. family.
Thence I went to Leicester, spoke twice in Mr. Robin
son's pulpit. He is an excellent man. From thence
I went to Northampton, where I stayed at Mr. Ri-
land's. How odd a man ! He stuns me, yet he makes
me ashamed. His blood is frozen in his veins with
age, yet what life ! what fire when he speaks of
our adorable Redeemer ! He received me so coldly
at first that I began to make apologies for my intru
sion ; but when he knew me and my connexions,
he gave me the right hand of fellowship. Christ
is indeed his all : if he would but speak more softly,
he would make a stone in love with Christ. He
gave me some of his small tracts, and I gave him
sonic which I have printed. If you can put me
in the way to send them to you at very little ex
pense, I shall beg your acceptance of an hundre^.
Each tract is not so large as half this sheet of paper :
58 MINISTRY AT CHAP. III.
they are to be given to those with whom you have no
opportunity of conversing. From thence to Mr. Bar-
ham's of Bedford, but he was in Yorkshire : thence
to Potton (poor desolate place) Mr. Berridge's Mr.
Venn's and home, where I arrived safely, Friday,
Sept. 19. Your family are all very well. And now
I think you need not ask, why I do not come, for
I have spent twelve guineas more than I intended-
have got no horse and have already been absent
so long from my parish that I am quite ashamed
of myself. In addition to this, many whom I left
in my parish well are dead, and many dying; this
fever rages wherever I have been. Moreover, on
Sunday next I am to be ordained priest by the Bishop
of Peterborough *. My dear friend, pray that He
who has called me to the work, may qualify me
for it, and bless me in it. Had the ordination been
held on Sunday last, I could not have offered myself
a candidate, not being twenty-four till Wednesday
the 24th. Mr. Bacchus has behaved towards me
with all imaginable politeness made a thousand apo
logies for examining me hoped I would excuse
his doing it for truth's sake, that he might be able
to answer the Bishop's question 'Have you ex
amined these?' He asked me the advantages of
revealed above natural religion what was neces
sary to establish the credibility of a revelation and
whether there were any standing miracle now. I
answered him these to his full satisfaction ; and there
ended the whole of my examination. But shall we
not meet with a different examination soon ? It will
' This Ordination was held by Bishop Hinchcliffe, Master of
Trinity, in the College Chapel, September 28, 1783.
CHAP. III.
TRINITY CHURCH.
soon be asked, Were you moved to it by my Spirit ?
Did you undertake your office, not for filthy lucre's
sake, but from a love to souls, and a desire of
promoting my glory ? Did you give yourself wholly
to these things,? &c. It will be an awful account
to give. God grant that you and I, my dear friend,
may be found good stewards, and give up our ac
counts with joy. May God bless you, and give us
a happy meeting above.
Yours most affectionately,
C. SIMEON.
"P.S. I forgot to tell you that my church
wardens have shut my church-doors against me, and
prevented my continuing an evening lecture, which
I had established, and which was well attended.
Their behaviour has been highly displeasing to the
whole parish, except two or three enemies to the
Gospel. Nor has it been less illegal than uncivil.
They gave me no notice; so that a numerous con
gregation came and were disappointed. May God
bless them with enlightening, sanctifying, and saving
grace : I shall renew the lecture next summer."
CHAPTER IV.
PREACHING AROUND CAMRRIDGE CLAUDE^ ESSAY INSTRUCTION
IN COMPOSITION DIFFICULTIES IN MAKING SERMONS COM
PLAINTS TO THE BISHOP COMMENTS ON HIS PREACHING
CONTEST FOR THE LECTURESHIP TRIALS CONTINUED HIS EMI
NENT DEVOTION ACQUAINTANCE WITH MR. HOUSMAN DILI
GENT STUDY OF SCRIPTURE BROWN^S SELF-INTERPRETING
BIBLE ADVANCE IN GRACE FIRST SERMON BEFORE THE UNI
VERSITY LETTER TO MR. T. LLOYD BENEFIT OF AFFLICTION
ON BESETTING SINS TO MR. THORNTON ON HUMILITY PRO
POSED MISSION TO CALCUTTA REV. DAVID BROWN AND MR.
GRANT MR. WILBERFORCE ZEAL FOR THE POOR DURING THE
SCARCITY APPOINTED DEAN OF HIS COLLEGE CHARACTER OF
HIS CONGREGATION.
17831790.
MEMOIR CONTINUED.
" HAVING but one sermon in the week at my own
church, I used on the week-days to go round to
the churches of pious ministers, very frequently, to
preach to their people; taking one church on Mon
days, another on Tuesdays, another on Wednesdays.
Amongst the places where I preached, were Potton,
Wrestlingworth, Everton, Yelling, Haddenham, Wil-
burton, &c. ; and these seasons I found very refreshing
to my own soul, and they were peculiarly helpful to
me in my composition of sermons ; for as I preached
extempore, as it is called, I had opportunities of re
considering the subjects I had preached upon at Cam
bridge, and of rendering them more clear in the
CHAP. IV. HIS MINISTERIAL LABOURS, ETC. 01
statement, and more rich in the illustration. I trust
too that many of my fellow-creatures were benefitted
by them : indeed I have no doubt but that God made
use of them for the conversion and salvation of many.
It was very much by these means that I attained
that measure of clearness in my arrangements, and
perspicuity in my statements, which, perhaps I may
say, rather than otherwise distinguish my sermons.
It was not till ten or twelve years after I had entered
into the ministry, that I ever saw Claude's Essay on
the Composition of a Sermon, and I was perfectly
surprized to find that all the chief rules, which he
prescribes for the composition of a sermon, had not
only been laid down by myself, but practised for
some years. This shews that his rules are founded in
nature ; for it was from nature only (so to speak)
that I learned them ; I laboured only to conceive
clearly, and to state perspicuously the subjects that I
handled ; and in so doing, I formed the habit which
he recommends. From , seeing my^own views thus
reduced to system, I, was' led to adopt the resolution
of endeavouring to impart to others the little know
ledge I possessed in that species of composition ; and
to adopt Claude as the ground-work of my private
lectures; correcting what I thought wrong in him,
and supplying what I thought deficient; though in
truth in his rules there is little either wrong or
deficient; but in his illustration of them there is
much, which I have endeavoured to amend, and which
I think is amended in my Skeletons. For the space
of about twenty years I have persevered in having
a few young men to assist in thus preparing for that
which is generally esteemed so difficult the writing
of their sermons ; and from the many acknowledge-
62 HIS MINISTERIAL CHAP. IV.
ments which have been made by ministers from time
to time, I. have reason to hope that my labours have
not been in vain in the Lord."
This was one of the most important services which
Mr. Simeon rendered to the younger members of the
University ; and it was a labour of love peculiarly his
own. He had himself keenly felt at the outset of his
ministry the want of some direction in the compo
sition of his sermons ; and he was therefore the more
anxious to remedy this want, as far as he could, by
imparting to others the results of his own experience
and care. He used frequently to allude in his playful
manner to the awkwardness of his first efforts, both
in the composing and delivering of his discourses :
and he would kindly encourage the least hopeful
of his sermon-class by telling them, that with Ms
example before them none need despair. "When
I began to write at first, I knew no more than a brute
how to make a sermon and after a year or so, I gave
up writing, and began to preach from notes. But I so
stammered and stumbled, that I felt this was worse
than before and so I was obliged to take to a written
sermon again. At last however the reading a sermon
appeared to be so heavy and dull, that I once more
made an attempt with notes ; and determined, if I did
not now succeed, to give up preaching . altogether."
This method of preaching from notes, carefully
arranged and prepared, he pursued till within a few
years of his death ; when no longer feeling equal to
the mental effort, and having on one occasion broken
down, he thought it his duty to make use of the
sermons which he had composed in the full vigour
of his mind. These sermons however he took the
greatest pains in preparing anew for delivery; for
CHAP. IV. LABOURS AND TRIALS. 63
as he would frequently observe, he could expect
no blessing on his work, if he presumed to offer
to the Lord that which cost him nothing. Every
sermon therefore, as it was required, was copied out
by him with the greatest care, in a large and legible
hand, and read over deliberately " half a dozen times
at the least ; " and thus, having made himself entirely
master of it, he was enabled to deliver it with perfect
ease and his usual animation. It had been his practice
previously, and from an early period, to write out on
his return from church the principal remarks he had
made whilst preaching from his notes; and in this
manner he composed (with the exception of his com
plete discourses) almost the whole of the sermons,
which now occupy the twenty-one volumes of his en
tire works*. His style of delivery, which to the last
was remarkably lively and impressive, in his earlier
days was earnest and impassioned in no ordinary
degree. The intense fervour of his feelings he cared
not to conceal or restrain : his whole soul was in
his subject, and he spoke and acted exactly as he
felt. Occasionally indeed his gestures and looks were
almost grotesque from the earnestness and fearless
ness of his attempts to illustrate or enforce his
thoughts in detail; but his action was altogether
unstudied sometimes remarkably striking and com
manding and always sincere and serious. At that
period such manifestations of feeling were very
unusual in the- pulpit; and it is therefore highly
probable, that the opposition and ridicule he en-
* Mr. S. has made the following note upon his Sermons :
" None written till preached by this were gained accuracy con
ciseness life and spirit."
64 HIS MINISTERIAL CHAP. IV.
countered, in the earlier part of his ministry, may be
attributed as much to the manner as to the matter of
his preaching.
"My parish, after two or three years, made a
formal complaint against me to the bishop ; they com
plained that I preached so as to alarm and terrify
them, and that the people came and crowded the
church, and stole their books. The bishop wrote to
me, and I answered him at great length, vindicating
my preaching, and denying the charges which were
brought against me. I still possess a copy of my
answer; but it was certainly not drawn up in a
judicious way. I remember it contained my answers
in distinct heads, 1, 2, 3, somewhat like a syllabus,
and not in a continued strain of argument; and the
bishop was rather displeased with it ; but I was not
then skilled in writing to bishops :, were I to answer
the same accusations now (1813), I should frame my
reply in a different way ; as indeed my late answer to
similar accusations, no longer than the year before
last, sufficiently shews.
" In my preaching I endeavoured to approve my
self to God with fidelity and zeal ; but I do not now
think that I did it in a judicious way. I thought
that to declare the truth with boldness was the one
object which I ought to keep in view; and this is
a very general mistake among young ministers. I
did not sufficiently attend to the example of our Lord
and his apostles, in speaking as men were able to hear
it, and in administering milk to babes, and meat to
strong men. My mind being but ill-informed, my
topics were necessarily few; and the great subjects
of death, judgment, heaven, and hell, were prominent
in every discourse, particularly as motives to enforce
CTIAP. IV. LABOURS AND TRIALS. 65
the points on which I had occasion to insist. Were I
now to enter on a new sphere, especially if it were
in a town and not in a village, I would, in the Morning
Services especially, unfold the parables, and endeavour
rather to take the citadel by sap and mine, than by
assault and battery. I would endeavour to * win
souls,' and 'speak to them the truth in love; y not
considering so much what I was able to say, as what
they were able to receive. But this requires more
extensive knowledge, and a more chastised mind than
falls in general to the lot of young ministers, especially
of such as have never had one letter of instruction
given them on the subject.
"After about five years Mr. Hammond vacated
the lectureship ; and a son of a parishioner became
a competitor for it. By this time I had gained some
footing in the parish ; and I believe at this hour,
that if matters had been carried fairly, I had the
majority of votes ; but there was a bitter and perse
cuting spirit among all the heads of the parish ; and
whether justly or unjustly, they carried it against me*.
The greater part of the pews also still continued shut ;
but though I was persuaded that the parishioners had
no right to lock them up, there being only one faculty
pew in the church, I was restrained from attempting
to open them by that divine declaration, * the servant
of the Lord must not strive.' Many hundreds of times
has that one word tied my hands, when a concern
for immortal souls, and a sense of the injury done
to my ministry, would have prompted me to take
off the locks. I hoped that God would at last effect
* Rev. Mr. Berry elected Lecturer, February 5, 1787-
L. S. F
66 HIS MINISTERIAL CHAP. IV.
a change ; and I found, after about ten years, that
I was not disappointed.
"Little did I think, in all the years that the parish
ioners prevailed to shut the church against me, how
great a mercy it was both to me and the church
of God: for if I had been able to labour to the
full extent of my wishes, I should infallibly have
ruined my health in a short time : but being actually
bound, as it were hand and foot, I was constrained
to keep within my strength, and was thus enabled
to go on for twenty-four years, without ever being
laid by one single Sabbath. How mysterious are
the designs of God, and how marvellously does he
make the wrath of man to praise him ! "
Grievous as these trials must have been to one
of such zealous ,aims and ardent temperament as
Mr. Simeon, it will easily be understood how he
was enabled to endure them with meekness, and
even regard them as "mercies," when his eminently
devotional habits at this period are considered. We
have happily a record of them by one of his most
intimate friends. He had been little more than a
year in the ministry when he became acquainted
with the late Rev. J. Housman of Lancaster: and
this acquaintance soon ripened into a friendship which
was affectionately cherished by both parties through
life. Mr. Housman indeed had peculiar reason for
his devoted attachment to Mr. Simeon, for he always
recognized him "as the instrument of bringing him
to the knowledge of the truth:" and Mr. Simeon
in turn regarded Mr. H. with no common interest,
as he believed him to be almost the first of all
CHAP. IV. LABOURS AND TRIALS. 67
the members of the university to whom his ministry
had been blessed. Mr. H. also, whilst yet a student
at St. John's College, had been ordained Priest
by Bishop Hinchliffe in the same year with Mr.
Simeon *. When preparing to take his degree the
following year, Mr. H., being unable to reside in his
own college, was invited by his beloved friend to
come and share with him his rooms at King's. Here
he resided for more than three months ; and, as they
had a sitting-room in common, he became familiarly
acquainted with all Mr. Simeon's feelings and habits.
Of his example, conversation, and counsel, Mr. H. was
wont ever after to speak in terms of the liveliest grati
tude. " Never did I see such consistency, and reality
of devotion such warmth of piety such zeal and
love. Never did I see one who abounded so much in
prayer. I owe that great and holy man a debt which
never can be cancelled." During the period of his
residence at King's, (as Mr. H. informed the Editor
in 1837), Mr. Simeon invariably rose every morning,
though it was the winter season, at four o'clock ;
and, after lighting his fire, he devoted the first four
hours of the day to private prayer, and the devotional
study of the Scriptures. He would then ring his
bell, and calling in his friend with his servant, engage
with them in what he termed his family prayer.
Here was the secret of his great grace and spiritual
strength. Deriving instruction from such a source,
and seeking it with such diligence, he was comforted
in all his trials, and prepared for every duty. The
copy of the Scriptures, which became the favourite
* In Mr. Housman's Life it is stated that he received Priest's
Orders, "on the 26th of October, 1783."
F2
68 HIS MINISTERIAL CHAP. IV.
companion of his devotional hours from this period,
was a quarto volume of Brown's Self-interpreting
Bible; which to the end of his life he was con
tinually enriching with valuable notes of his own.
So much did he prize this commentary, that in
1787, Jan. 19, he wrote to the author at Had-
dington, " Your Self-interpreting Bible, seems to
stand in lieu of all other comments; and I am
daily receiving so much edification and instruction
from it, that I would wish it in the hands of all
serious ministers. I have conceived a thought of
purchasing a few to give to those godly ministers,
who would find it very inconvenient to purchase it
for themselves. But having no very great affluence
myself, it is needful that I should proceed upon the
most saving plan. I take the liberty therefore of
asking whether you, (whose heart seems to be much
set upon forwarding the cause of Christ), could pro
cure me forty at the booksellers' price for that pur
pose alone; and to inform me whether there will
be a new edition soon."
His advance in grace at this period was such as
might be expected from this diligent and prayerful
study of the Scriptures ; and is thus noticed by his
friends both at Yelling and at Dunham.
From Mr. J. VENN'S Diary: " May 25, 1785.
" Our dear friend Simeon came over to
see me; very much improved and grown in grace;
his very presence a blessing."
" Rev. H. VENN to Rev. J. VENN.
" June 9, 1785.
" Your account of Simeon is very just :
my fears concerning him greatly abate. He appears
indeed to be much more humbled from a deeper
CHAP. IV. LABOURS AND TRIALS. 69
knowledge of himself. He is a most affectionate
friend and lively Christian."
And again: "Oct. 16, 1785.
" Come by Cambridge, and pray spend
some time with Mr. Simeon; he has the warmest
love for you, and is the only one of all the Cam
bridge men who follows the Lord fully as Caleb did.
I am sorry to hear so few of the gown attend. He
lias preached admirably at St. Edward's, on the Deca
logue; and his concluding sermon afterwards was on,
"Cursed is every one that continueth not, &c. and
let all the people say, Amen." I think his pro
fiting appears like dear Mr. Robinson's at Leicester.
It does me good to be with him."
The next year he preached for the first time be
fore the University.
" Rev. H. VENN to Rev. J. VENN.
" Dec. 12, 1786.
" On Sunday se'nnight our friend Simeon
appeared in St. Mary's pulpit : his friends were de
lighted ; his bitterest foes struck dumb ; and all mis
taken in the man. On the Saturday before, Dr. Glynn
called on him, and desired the favour of his com
pany, and to bring his sermon with him; telling
him he had a critical and a prejudiced audience
to speak to, and he was his friend, believing him
to be a good man. Mr. Simeon thankfully accepted
the invitation. The Doctor heard the sermon, cor
rected, and improved it; and concluded, "Now, Sir,
as I am called out, and cannot be at St. Mary's,
I am glad I can say, I have read the sermon, and
shall be your advocate wherever I go." Mr. Coul-
thurst is going about to all his acquaintance that
were prejudiced, and appealing now to the sermon.
There was a very large congregation, and great atten-
70 HIS MINISTERIAL CHAP. IV.
tion; though it is said, there were some who came
to scrape. Pray much that his good may not be
evil spoken of."
The greatest excitement prevailed on this occa
sion. St. Mary's was crowded with gownsmen; and
at first there seemed a disposition to disturb and
annoy the preacher, in a manner at that period,
unhappily, not unusual. But scarcely had he pro
ceeded more than a few sentences, when the lucid
arrangement of his exordium, and his serious and
commanding manner impressed the whole assembly
with feelings of deep solemnity, and he was heard to
the end with the most respectful and rivetted atten
tion. The vast congregation departed in a mood
very different from that in which it had assembled ;
and it was evident, from the remarks which were
overheard at going out, and the subdued tone in
which they were made, that many were seriously
affected, as well as surprised, at what they had heard.
Of two young men, who had come among the scoffers,
one was heard to say to the other ; " Well ! Simeon
is no fool however ! " " Fool ! " replied his companion,
" did you ever hear such a sermon before ?" *
The ridicule and contempt he had hitherto encoun
tered began now in some measure to abate ; though
still he had not unfrequently to endure, even in his
own church and in the time of divine service, the
most insolent and profane behaviour from some of
the junior members of the University. These trials
* I am indebted for this account to my uncle W. W. Carus
Wilson, Esq. of Casterton Hall, who was present on the occasion,
and often relates the circumstance when speaking of the serious im
pressions he had himself received at that period from the ministry
of Mr. Simeon. ED.
CHAP. IV. LABOURS AND TRIALS. 71
however from various quarters, severe as they were,
and keenly felt by him, were light, as he often con
fessed, compared with those which he experienced from
the vanity and corruption of his own heart. To
these he feelingly refers, in the following letter to
one of his most endeared friends, Mr. Thomas Lloyd,
who was a member of his own college, and whom
he not only regarded as " his son in the faith,"
but always designated as " the first fruits of Achaia."
" King's College, May 14, 1786.
"My very dear Friend,
" Twice have I begun to write to you,
but neither time had an opportunity of proceeding
very far ; once being interrupted by my father, and
the other time by some other avocation. Though I
have not answered your letter for so long a season, I
think I may say that I have scarcely ever been
enabled to pray for myself, but I have prayed also
for you; because you are deeply engraven on my
heart, and I long for the establishment of your body
in health, and your soul in grace. Mr. Atkinson,
who loves you so dearly, rather rejoiced in hearing
of your trials, because they would tend to divest
you of all high thoughts of yourself, and make you
live more by faith on our dear Redeemer. Certain
it is, that the saints whom God has most approved,
have been most abundantly exercised in different
manners for the trial of their faith ; and they who
are most earnest in prayer for grace, are often most
afflicted, because the graces which they pray for, e.g.
faith, hope, patience, humility, &c., are only to be
wrought in us by means of those trials which call
forth the several graces into act and exercise; and
in the very exercise of them they are all strength
ened and confirmed. May this be your blessed ex-
72 HIS MINISTERIAL CHAP. IV.
perience and mine. I desire to thank you most
sincerely for your kind observations respecting mis
guided zeal, and my danger from that quarter. Such
observations were not only necessary then, but are
so every day, as I find by frequent experience.
That which is characteristick of a man's disposition,
and is his besetting sin in a state of nature, will
most generally remain so when he is in a state of
grace; with this difference only, that in the former
case it has the entire ascendant over him in the
latter it meets with continual checks, and is not
suffered to have dominion. It is promised that if
'we walk in the Spirit, we shall not fulfil the lusts
of the flesh ;' but not that we shall find no temp
tations to fulfil them. Mr. Atkinson (who by the
way desired me to give you an invitation to go
and stay any time you please at his house at Hud-
dersfield, in Yorkshire), has given me much good
advice on the same head no longer ago than yes
terday; 0, that I may profit by it, and not get my
knowledge by dear-bought experience ! and may that
experience, which you are now obtaining in the fur
nace of affliction, teach you those lessons which are
more especially necessary for a minister to be ac
quainted with the depths of iniquity that are in the
heart, and the unsearchable riches of grace and mercy
that are in Christ Jesus. If it had pleased God,
I should have been glad to have heard that suc
cess had attended your endeavours. The Norrisian
Prize (as I take for granted you have already
been informed) is determined in favour of Dr.
Key's curate. Let it not discourage you from
entering the lists on a future occasion; but rather
urge you to redouble your diligence in your com
position.
CHAP. IV. LABOURS AND TRIALS. 73
"The Lord has at last been pleased to give me
churchwardens who are favourable, and who know
my desire to have an evening lecture. I do not
intend to mention it to them unless they do to me,
but to wait God's time, and then I am sure of his
blessing ; whereas if I am hasty and self-willed, he
may give me my desire, but send leanness withal
into my soul. If I could in everything commit my
way unto the Lord, I should be one of the happiest
creatures under heaven; but self-will, impatience,
unbelief, are sad plagues to me."
No one could be more conscious than Mr. S.
of his besetting sins, or more ready to receive advice
or reproof, that so he might "abstain from all appear
ance of evil," and " study to adorn the doctrine of
God our Saviour in all things." This was much
noticed at the time by his most intimate friends.
" Rev. H. VENN to Mr. RILAND.
" Oct. 2, 1787.
" I rejoice to hear my dear brother
Simeon is so much esteemed. In a few years he
will be what all his dear friends wish to see him.
Very few are so exemplary in their walk as he is;
and none can bear and receive profit from reproof
like himself. His fervent love for me is not lessened.
I was very weak, and scarcely able to do my Sunday
duty, and he desired to serve my church once a
day gratis. His prayer this morning was very affect
ing very full and strong."
As a conspicuous memorandum in his pocket-
book for this year, Mr. S. has written in large cha
racters, twice over, on separate pages,
"Talk not about myself."
" Speak evil of no man."
74 HIS MINISTERIAL CHAP. IV.
This trial from within he continues to deplore
when writing to Mr. Thornton the following year :
" A thousand thanks to you, dear Sir, for
many valuable observations in your last letter ; espe
cially that which I hope to remember that ministers
when truly useful, and more perfectly instructed in
the ways of God, are ' off their speed,' and not so full
of their success. Alas, alas! How apt are young
ministers (I speak feelingly) to be talking of that
great letter I. It would be easier to erase that letter
from all the books in the kingdom, than to hide
it for one hour from the eyes of a vain person. An
other observation, in a former letter of yours, has
not escaped my remembrance the three lessons
which a minister has to learn, 1. Humility 2. Humi
lity 3. Humility. How long are we learning the
true nature of Christianity ! a quiet, sober, diligent
application of one's mind to one's particular calling
in life and a watchfulness over the evils of the
heart, seem very poor attainments to a young Chris
tian: we must be every where, and every thing,
or else we are nothing in his esteem. Oh ! thanks
to our meek and lowly Teacher, how he bears with
us. My dear friend, Mr. K. perhaps, as you observe,
may have found the rod useful in these respects;
but I wish that another did not need it on these
accounts ten times more than he. You cannot be
at a loss to guess whom I mean; but I add no
more, for fear of indulging the very fault I am con
demning! May the Lord preserve your life, and
enrich your soul with all spiritual blessings, is the
hearty wish and prayer of
Your most obliged,
Most honoured, and most affectionate servant,
C. SIMEON."
CHAP. IV. LABOURS AND TRIALS. 75
We now come to a most eventful period in
Mr. Simeon's history. His thoughts and efforts were
no longer to be limited to the scene of his imme
diate duties at Cambridge. The report of his labours
and zeal had at this early period been carried to
India; and he was henceforth to be prominently
engaged in carrying out a design for the evangelization
of that immense territory. At the commencement
of 1788, he received an Address from Calcutta, rela
tive to a mission, which the Rev. David Brown, in
conjunction with Mr. Chambers, Mr. Grant, and Mr.
Udny, was anxious to establish in that country.
"From the enclosed papers (they write) you will
learn the project of a mission to the East Indies.
We understand such matters lie very near your heart,
and that you have a warm zeal to promote their
interest. Upon this ground we take the liberty to
invite you to become agent on behalf of the intended
mission at home. We humbly hope you will accept
our proposal, and immediately commence a corre
spondence with us, stating to us, from time to time,
the progress of our application," &c.
On the front of this document Mr. S. has written:
" It merely shews how early God enabled me to act
for India ; to provide for which, has now for forty-
two years been a principal and an incessant object
of my care and labour." (1830.) Mr. Simeon's answer
to this Address has not been preserved amongst his
papers ; but his readiness to assist his friends in India,
in this sacred and glorious enterprize, is acknowledged
by Mr. Brown in his reply : "Jan. 30, 1789.
" I have before me your two letters of
February and May, 1788. You have indeed increased
our joy in the Lord, whom we bless for such comforts
76 HIS MINISTERIAL CHAP. IV.
and encouragements by the way. We find we are
not cut off from your remembrance, and we experience
at this distance the efficacy of your prayers. In the
first place, Mr. Grant and Co. greatly rejoice at your
readiness to accept our call ; and are very thankful
for the information you have sent us respecting the
mission papers. By your account we learn, that
although success may be doubtful, the matter has not
fallen to the ground, but that exertions have been
made to bring the plan forward. What you tell us
of Mr. Wilberforce's health, and readiness to assist
in this work, as well as of the two young men who
are willing to become missionaries, greatly comforts
and refreshes us. Whatever difficulties may be raised
at home by the god of this world against the scheme,
in tlu's country we shall always have abundance to
exercise our faith and to try our patience. The plan
we transmitted to you was not very hastily projected,
or at least, not suddenly drawn up : but met with
many a let and hinderance in its outset. We have
waited many months before the smallest hint could
be obtained of its reception in England. What we
have now heard from you is sufficient to excite us
to continue stedfast in prayer, that the Lord's will
may be done, and the Gospel of his grace be sent
to the heathen of the East in Bengal and Bahar.
The tokens that we have received of your zeal have
revived ours ; and we trust we shall be alive to every
opportunity of serving our gracious Lord in the matter
before us."
In another letter soon after, Mr. Brown adds :
"Feb. 24, 3789.
"I have now to inform you that some
thing has been done towards opening our plan of
CHAP. IV. LABOURS AND TRIALS. / 7
a mission to the government here. We adopted the
idea of native schools, as most proper for the intro
duction of the main business. The chaplains addressed
a letter to the Governor General, a copy of which
I enclose. They had an interview, and pressed the
subject of it as closely as they could. But it does
not seem his lordship is disposed to forward our
wishes; however we have the consolation to know
that he will not oppose them. He has no faith in
such schemes, and thinks they must prove ineffectual;
but he has no objection that others should attempt
them, and promises not to be inimical. The letter
had much the success we expected ; it led to other
matter, and gave Mr. Grant an opportunity of opening
his mind to his lordship, who desired him to draw up
his thoughts in writing, assuring him that he would
pay attention to his opinion. This has been done;
and a paper, of which I transmit you a copy, was
given in about the beginning of the present month.
It was civilly received, and Lord Cornwallis said
he would peruse it : but little is to be expected from
this effort besides a more clear unfolding of the plan.
I hope now, if anything arrives from Europe well-
recommended, his lordship will not be startled at
the idea, but find himself under some obligation to
give it countenance. We thought the paper might
do good at home ; it is therefore sent to you, and you
will use it as occasion may require. The argument is
adapted to a particular class of Lord C.'s description ;
and perhaps Mr. Wilberforce may find it useful to
combat such objections as he is likely to meet with ;
and it may also assist his views in dealing with
politicians. * * Should you not at present
be able to effect anything with the higher powers,
78 nis MINISTERIAL ciiAr. iv.
and to bring a mission forward on a broad foundation,
the zeal of individuals will perhaps avail to the
beginning of a good work, which, as a grain of
mustard-seed, may spread out into something con
siderable. * * * It is therefore proposed, that
forthwith two young clergymen be sent missionaries
to India. They will come immediately to Bengal,
and remain with us a few months at Calcutta. It
will then be advisable that they remove to that
famous seat of Hindoo learning, Benares. There they
will spend about three years in study, and furnish
themselves with languages. After which they may
begin their glorious work of giving light to the
heathen, with every probability of success. It re
mains that I say a few words respecting the election
of two persons to engage in this design. *
You will be aware that zeal and grace, though
essentials, are not the only requisites on this occasion.
They must be men of general knowledge, and possess
such a share of science, as may make their conver
sation interesting to the learned Brahmins, who will
only be communicative in proportion to the returns
made them by those with whom they converse.
There should also be a natural propensity to lan
guages. In short, let them approach as near as
may be to Mr. Thomas Lloyd, who might be a
glorious instrument, if the Lord should spare and
send him to this country. You must forgive the
didactic form of my expression; as I only use it
for the sake of clearness. You will do what is
proper, and need not to have these matters suggested
to you. The qualifications necessary to a character
in which the student and missionary are to be united
are obvious enough. * * * In the last place,
CHAP. IV. LABOURS AND TRIALS. 70
I come to the article of support. What Mr. Grant
proposes is this; viz. if the Mission Scheme come
forward upon a public foundation, the two gentlemen
now invited will consequently be put upon it, and
thence derive their provision. But till that can take
place, Mr. Grant agrees to allow three hundred
rupees per month (i.e. more than 300 per annum)
for their support. This will be a subsistence for
them ; but nothing can be saved from it. If therefore
you can find two men of zeal and talents fit for this
arduous task, let them come. A sufficiency of bread
is offered them ; but nothing to excite a spirit of
adventure, or to tempt to worldly views. Before
you can receive this, I hope some steps have been
taken by those in power towards a mission establish
ment. But the great always move slowly in such
matters, and it cannot be otherwise expected, unless
they had evangelical views. Our hopes are par
ticularly fixed on Mr. Wilberforce. It is to his
influence alone that we hope the minister will regard
such a project, and ask for it the countenance of
Majesty. I hope you will be able to
surmount these obstacles, and that Providence will
open a way through all discouragements for the
Gospel to pass into India. The Lord preserve you,
my dear friend, for the spreading the Redeemer's
kingdom in heathen countries. We have great satis
faction in your accepting our invitation to act for
the affairs of the mission, and are persuaded of your
vigilance and zeal. May we continue equally active
and earnest in furthering the same work.
I remain, my dear Friend,
Most sincerely and affectionately yours,
D. BROWN."
SO HIS MINISTERIAL CHAP. IV.
This project of a mission to India led to Mr.
Simeon's consideration of the subject upon a still
more extensive scale; and, as will presently appear,
gave rise to those important discussions on " the
education of missionaries," and on "the propriety
and mode of attempting a mission to the heathen
from the Established Church," which issued in the
formation of the Church Missionary Society"-.
The zeal and devotion, which he displayed on
behalf of the spiritual destitution of the heathen, was
equally ready to be exerted for the relief of temporal
distress at home. About the close of the year 1788,
during the great scarcity of bread, a subscription was
raised in the University, and by the inhabitants of the
town, to which Mr. S. very largely contributed, to
enable the poor in Cambridge to obtain bread at
half-price. It occurred to Mr. S., who was well
acquainted with the state of the villages in the neigh
bourhood, that they must be equally distressed with
the town : " What is to become of them? " he asked.
"That is more than we can undertake to answer
for," was the reply. "Then," said Mr. Simeon, "that
shall be my business." Accordingly, he set on foot a
plan, by which they too might be included in the
benefit; and taking himself a large share of the
expense and most of the trouble, he set about it
with all his wonted energy inspired others with the
same desire to extend more widely the circle of
relief and every Monday rode himself to the villages
within his reach, to see that the bakers performed
* See the Appendix to an admirable Sermon of the Rev. H.
Venn, Honorary Secretary of the Church Missionary Society, on
the death of the Rev. Josiah Pratt.
CHAP. IV. LABOUHS AND TRIALS. 81
their duty in selling to the poor at half-price. The
letter which he sent round to the principal persons
in each of the twenty-four villages near Cambridge,
with the schedule of queries prepared for their
answers, is very characteristic of his precision and
habits of business.
" Sirs, " King's College, Cambridge, Jan. 7, 1789.
" It is the wish of many to assist the poor
of the adjacent villages ; but it cannot be done to any
good effect without the aid of some gentleman in each
village, who will take upon himself to direct and
superintend the distribution of the sums that may
be given for that purpose. May I be permitted
therefore to request this favour of you, that you
will procure, and send me on Saturday, a list of
those in your parish that require assistance most
Submit that list to the minister on Sunday for his
approbation Distribute what shall be given, accord
ing to that list Exert yourself to raise contributions
in your own parish And take care that the relief so
given shall not diminish the rates by so doing you
will oblige, Gentlemen,
Your most obedient humble servant,
C. SIMEON."
Then follow the names and addresses of the
gentlemen in the twenty-four villages*.
" This benevolent and self-denying conduct," ob
serves Mrs. Elliott, "and the personal labour and
expense he incurred, made a great impression on
" The schedule for their answers and signatures is drawn up iu
columns, headed " How many families ? What do they want ?
What can you collect ? Will you do it ? Will you distribute ?
Will you endeavour to prevent this from affecting the rates ?"
i, s. G
82 HIS MINISTERIAL CHAP. IV.
the University, and was one of the first things to
open their eyes to the real character of the man,
who had been so much ridiculed and opposed. They
could not but acknowledge, in spite of his eccen
tricities, that some great and noble principle must
be at work within him to occasion such conduct. ' He
means well at least,' they said; 'this is not like
madness.' '
During the year 1788 he entered for the first
time upon a college office, being elected Junior Dean
of Arts; and the following year he was appointed
to the important office of Dean of Divinity. He was
now in a position to exercise great moral influence in
his college, especially over its junior members ; and, j
as may be supposed, he was not slow to avail him
self of this opportunity for doing good, and reforming
evils. This we learn from the following letter from
his friend Mr. T. Lloyd : Dec. 12, 1789.
" I congratulate you on your appointment
to your present office on your obtaining leave to
have the testimonial altered after your own mind
and on the very good disposition of the Provost
towards you. Be not sorry that you have consented
to sign testimonials, (though I shall not join yout
according to your former expectations), for it will
afford you a fresh plea for looking well to the morals
of the young men. Besides, your refusal was invi
dious; and one who attempts reformation shoulc
endeavour to render himself as little obnoxious
possible. You have already, my dear friend, gone
through much evil report; the scene now changes ;|
and your good report is commencing. This you are
to consider as a new talent, of no small importance,
put into your hands : ! use it faithfully ; and
CHAP. TV. LABOURS AND TRIALS. 83
member you are as much accountable for the im
provement of it, as for the discharge of your parochial
duty. Lay yourself out for usefulness no less in
the university than in the town. The Lord indeed
seems to be calling you to it; for the fresh sphere
you expected in Trinity Church seems to be shut
up, at least for the present ; and your influence in
your own college is evidently increasing; nay further,
the Provost is inclined to co-operate with you in
reforming the college. Try then how far he will
proceed with you; yet try judiciously. Give the
present state of our college and of the university
at large its proper proportion of your attention and
t your prayers. You have zeal ; use it then in the
I way which God by his providence points out to you ;
and not in that way only to which your inclination
(may lead. It will be your wisdom to exercise your
zeal most, where you are most backward to do it;
for there will be less danger of nature mixing with
it. These hints are offered in love, just as they occur
to me."
His attention to this judicious counsel, and conse-
iquent efforts for the welfare of his College and the
I University, were no hinderance to the faithful prose
cution of his parochial duties ; nor do they appear to
lave impaired his spirituality of mind, or diminished
i lis zeal in the discharge of the more direct work of
|:he ministry. The effect indeed of his example and
Breaching began particularly now to manifest itself in
:he improved tone of his congregation.
"Rev. H. VENN to Mr. ELLIOTT. " Jan. 8, 1790.
"On Monday my affectionate friend
Simeon walked over and slept here. Oh ! how re
freshing were his prayers! how profitable his con-
G2
84 HIS MINISTERIAL LABOURS, ETC. CHAP. IV.
versation ! We were all revived ; he left a blessing
behind him. How shameful is our depravity and
how exceeding great, when we can be content to
live without doing good to the souls of men! call
ourselves Christians, and constantly be in the house
of our God, and not desire to instruct, to edify, to
animate those with whom we converse ! They are
the truly excellent of the earth its salt, who, where-
ever they go, reach the heart and conscience, and
excite the devout wish, ' Oh, that I may follow Christ,
like these true-hearted disciples !' He preaches twice
a week in a large room. My new daughter attended
there when I preached; and his people are indeed
of an excellent spirit merciful, loving, and right
eous."
CHAPTER V.
THE EVENING LECTURE ESTABLISHED SIR W. SCOTT S OPINION
TUMULTS IN THE TOWN THE LECTURES SUSPENDED DISTURB
ANCES DURING DIVINE SERVICE ADMONITION OF THE OFFEND
ERS A PUBLIC APOLOGY IN THE CHURCH PREFATORY ADDRESS
HAPPY CHANGE IN TWO STUDENTS SUBSEQUENT DISTURB
ANCES ELECTED VICE-PROVOST CASE OF COLLEGE DISCIPLINE
LETTER TO THE PROVOST AND HIS REPLY ACQUAINTANCE WITH
MR. THOMASON LABOURS AMONGST THE GOWNSMEN AND
PARISHIONERS VISIT TO MP.. FLETCHER PATRIOTIC FEELINGS
JOY IN THE LORD DEEP HUMILIATION TO MR. STILLINGFLEET
ON INTERCESSION AND SELF-KNOWLEDGE ON PREACHING FOR
MR. J. VENN PROPOSED MISSIONS TO THE HEATHEN MEETINGS
AT RAUCEBY DISCUSSION OF THE SUBJECT MEETING OF THE
ECLECTIC SOCIETY.
17901796.
MEMOIR CONTINUED.
" AFTER some years I prevailed, and established an
evening lecture, with the consent of the church
wardens, (July 18, 1790). I had long before con
sulted Sir W. Scott, about the right of the church
wardens to shut the church, and of the parishioners
to lock up the pews; and his opinion was, that the
right of prohibiting me from using the church in
canonical hours was vested in the bishop alone;
and that none but faculty-pews could legally be shut
up in the manner that mine were. I did not how
ever choose to exercise my right in reference to
either the one or the other; but desired rather to
wait till God himself should accomplish my wishes
in his own time and way. To this I was led by
86 DISTURBANCES AT CHAP. V.
various considerations. My own natural disposition
would have instigated me to maintain my rights by
force ; and I knew I could never do wrong in resist
ing my corrupt nature. Like a bowl with a strong
bias, I could not go far out of the way on the side
opposite to that bias; or if I did, I should have
always something to bring me back ; but if I leaned
to the side where that force was in operation, I
might be precipitated I knew not whither; and
should have nothing to counteract the impulse, or
to bring me back. There was no doubt therefore
in my mind, which was the safer and better path
for me to pursue.
"I did indeed on a late occasion, after twenty
years, when, as will be seen in the sequel, my ene
mies in the parish threatened to renew the former
scenes, call on several of them, to tell them what
Sir W. Scott's opinion upon the disputed subjects
had been, and to say that if they chose to try the
matter in an amicable suit at law, I was willing to
try it against the whole parish. This I did, not
to remedy, but to prevent an evil; as Paul did
when he asked his persecutors, whether they would
venture to punish him who was a Roman, uncon-
demned and unheard? In this I felt that I was
doing right, because I strove to avoid all occasion
for litigation, and to conduct matters in an amicable
way: but on all other occasions, I have wished rather
to suffer than to act; because in suffering, I could
not fail to be right; but in acting, I might easily
do amiss. Besides, if I suffered with a becoming
spirit, my enemies, though unwittingly, must of neces
sity do me good; whereas if in acting I should
have my own spirit unduly exercised, I must of
CHAP. V. TRINITY CHURCH. 87
necessity be injured in my own soul, however right
eous my cause might be."
In consequence of some tumultuous proceedings
in the town, of a political character, towards the
close of 1792, Mr. Simeon felt it his duty to sus
pend, for a short time, his evening lectures : and,
with his usual care to prevent any misunderstand
ing of his conduct, he read out the following notice
to the congregation: "On my return to Cambridge
yesterday, I was much concerned to hear that there
had been disturbances in the town; for, much as I
wish all men to feel an attachment to the King and
Constitution, I think every soberminded person must
join with me in disapproving such a method of shew
ing it. As for our evening lecture, which has been
instituted for the purpose of instructing the poor,
who could not easily attend divine service in the
earlier parts of the day, I should not think the trifling
circumstances, which have happened here of late,
any reason for putting it aside ; nor, I trust, will
any personal considerations ever make me decline
what I esteem the path of duty ; but in the present
state of people's minds, I think it will be prudent
not to afford them an opportunity of assembling
together; lest evil-minded men, who wish to excite
a tumult, should make that, which is intended only
for the worship of God, an occasion of committing
outrages in the town. In order therefore that we
may not in the remotest degree be accessory to any
tumultuous proceeding, I shall omit the evening
service till further notice. I have judged it proper
to write down what I intended to say on this occa
sion, in order that if any one misunderstand my
meaning, he may apply to me for a perusal of the
88 DISTURBANCES AT CHAP. V.
paper, or an explanation of its contents." Dec. 16,
1792.
" At first, and indeed for several years, the keep
ing of order in my church was attended with con
siderable difficulty. The novelty of an evening service,
in a parish-church in Cambridge, attracted some
attention. In the college chapels it was no novelty ;
but in a parish-church it conveyed at once the im
pression, that it must be established for the advance
ment of true religion, or what the world would call,
Methodism. Hence it is not to be wondered at, that
it should be regarded with jealousy by some, and
with contempt by others : or that young gownsmen,
who even in their own chapels shew little more
reverence for God than they would in a playhouse,
should often enter in to disturb our worship. This
for some years was done frequently; and as, on some
complaints being made to the Tutors of one or two
colleges, I found that I had nothing to hope for
from the University, I was forced to take the matter
into my own hands, and maintain by my own energy,
what I could not expect to be supported in by the
proper authorities. Accordingly I appointed persons
to stand with wands in all the aisles; and as the
chief disturbance was generally made when the con
gregation was leaving the church, I always went
down from my pulpit the moment the service was
finished, and stood at the great north door, ready
to apprehend any gownsman who should insult those
who had been at church. I endeavoured alwavs to
/
act with mildness, but yet with firmness; and, through
the goodness of God, was enabled to keep in awe
every opposer. I requested those who withstood
my authority not to compel me to demand their
CM I A P. V. TRINITY CHURCH. 89
names, because, if once constrained to do that, I
must proceed to further measures. This kindness
usually prevailed. Where it did not, I required the
person to call upon me the next morning: nor did
ever one single instance occur of a person daring
to refuse my mandate. On several occasions stones
were thrown in at the windows, and the offenders
escaped; but on one instance a young man, the
very minute after he had broken a window, came
in. I took immediate measures to secure him, and
charged the act upon him; upon which, conceiving
himself detected, he acknowledged the truth of the
allegation. About this time the disturbances had
risen to such an height, that it was necessary I should
make an example. I therefore laid the matter before
the Vice-Chancellor ; who, far beyond my most san
guine expectations, acknowledged the enormity of
the offence, and offered to proceed with the culprit
in any way I should require. .1 did not wish to
hurt the young man ; but it was indispensably neces
sary that I should act in a way, that should intimi
date all the young men in the University. Unless
they should be reduced to order, I must entirely
lay aside my lectures, both on the Sunday and Thurs
day evenings ; but as such a sacrifice would be most
injurious to the cause of God in the whole town,
I determined either, as we say, to kill or cure. I
required that the offender should read, in the midst
of the congregation, a public acknowledgement written
by myself: and this the young man did on the
following Sunday evening, begging pardon of the
congregation for having disturbed them ; and thank
ing me for my lenity, in not having proceeded against
him with the rigour which his offence deserved. The
90 DISTURBANCES AT CHAP. V.
church was very full of gownsmen ; and the young
man, in the most conspicuous place in the church,
read the acknowledgement immediately after the
prayers; and because he, as might have been ex
pected, did not read it so that all the congregation
might distinctly hear it, I ordered him to deliver
me the paper, and then myself read it in the most
audible manner before them all."
Before the apology was read by the young man,
Mr. Simeon made this "prefatory address" to the
congregation :
" It is with extreme concern that I now call
your attention to a circumstance of a very distress
ing nature. The greater part of you who are here
present have been frequent witnesses of the inter
ruptions, which we have experienced in public wor
ship. We have long borne with the most indecent
conduct from those, whose situation in life should
have made them sensible of the heinousness of such
offences. We have seen persons coming into this
place in a state of intoxication ; we have seen them
walking about the aisles, notwithstanding there are
persons appointed to shew them seats ; we have seen
them coming in and going out, without the smallest
reverence or decorum ; we have seen them insulting
modest persons, both in and after divine service ; in
short, the devotions of the congregation have been
disturbed by almost every species of ill-conduct : yet,
I have exercised forbearance ; till those of the highest
respectability in the University have justly blamed
me for it. But I have been averse to make an
example ; nor is it without the greatest reluctance,
that I now call forth a young man of liberal educa
tion to make a public acknowledgement. But the
CHAP. V. TRINITY CHURCH. 91
necessity of the case requires it: my duty to God,
my regard for the welfare of immortal souls, yea,
my concern for the honour of the University, compel
me to exert myself, and to call in the aid of the
higher powers. Nothing, I can truly say, could be
more painful to me; but I hope and trust that
this one example will prevent the necessity of any
other in future."
The offender then read the following apology :
" I , of College in this University, sen
sible of the great offence I have committed in dis
turbing this congregation on Thursday last, do, by
the express order of the Vice-Chancellor, thus pub
licly beg pardon of the minister and congregation ;
and I owe it only to the lenity of Mr. Simeon,
that the Vice-Chancellor has not proceeded against
me in a very different manner; for which lenity I
am also ordered by the Vice-Chancellor thus pub
licly to acknowledge my obligation to Mr. Simeon:
and I do now promise never to offend in like manner
again."
" During this time the utmost curiosity prevailed ;
all standing up upon the forms and seats ; but there
was at the same time an awe upon all : and I then
went up into the pulpit, and preached from those
words, Gal. vi. 7, 8, ' Be not deceived ; God is not
mocked ; whatsoever a man soweth, that shall he also
reap,' &c. My sermon was heard with the deepest
attention ; and for a long time my enemies were all
subdued before me. I have sometimes doubted whe
ther I was not guilty of undue severity in reading
the paper a second time myself; but when I consider
the extremity to which I was reduced, and the
dreadful alternative to which I must resort, in case
92 DISTURBANCES AT CITAP. V.
the misconduct of the young men was not effectually
checked, I am disposed to think that I did right. It
was God's cause alone that I vindicated, and for him
alone I acted: and when I reflect that the interests
of immortal souls, during the whole remainder of
my life, were at stake, I think the importance of the
object to be attained justified the measure to which
I resorted for the attainment of it. And I feel per
suaded that, if a dissenting place of worship were
disturbed Sabbath after Sabbath as my church was,
the whole nation would acknowledge, not the justice
only, but the lenity also of the punishment that
was inflicted.
" There was one particular instance, in which a
degree of severity on my part was attended with
the happiest effects. Two young men, now blessed
servants of the Most High God, came into my church
in a most disorderly way : and as usual, I fixed my
eyes upon them with sternness, indicative of my dis
pleasure. One of them was abashed; but the other,
the only one that ever was daring enough to with
stand my eye, looked at me again with undaunted,
not to say with impious confidence, refusing to be
ashamed. I sent for him the next morning, and
represented to him the extreme impiety of his con
duct, contrasting it with that of those who were less
hardened; and warning him Whom it was that he
thus daringly defied; ('He that despiseth you, de-
spiseth me ; and he that despiseth me, despiseth him
that sent me'): and I enjoined him never to come
into that church again, unless he came in a very
different spirit. To my surprise, I saw him there
again the following Sunday ; but with a more modest
countenance: and from that time he continued to
CHAP. V. TRINITY CHURCH. 93
come, till it pleased God to open his eyes and to lead
him into the full knowledge of the Gospel of Christ ;
and in a year or two afterwards he became a preacher
of that faith which he once had despised"''.
" Besides these difficulties from the university, I
have at times found interruptions from the town
also ; who, seeing the conduct of the gownsmen, have
been but too ready to follow their example. But
with these it was easy enough to cope. The laws
of the land upheld me in reference to them, (the
university-men were amenable only to their own sta
tutes, and punishable only in their own court), and
those I put in force on several occasions, at least so
far as to make the offenders beg pardon in the public
papers, and give a sum of money to be distributed
to the poor of my parish in bread. On one occasion
{Nov. 1810) when a captain in a volunteer corps and
a banker of had disturbed the congregation, and
refused to humble himself for his offence, I committed
him to the public jail, and confined him there two
days and nights; and would have proceeded to the
full extent of the law, if he had not at last relented
and begged pardon for his fault. In matters of a
personal nature, I thank God, I am not conscious
of having in any instance been vindictive ; but in the
cause of God I have ever felt, and do still feel it my
indispensable duty to be firm/'
* As this narrative agrees precisely with the account Mr. S.
would often give of the remarkable change, effected under similar
circumstances, in two members of his own College ; there can be no
doubt that the persons here referred to were those two eminently
devout men and his attached friends, Richard Godley, and the
honoured biographer of Henry Martyn John Sargent.
94 HIS CONDUCT CHAP. V.
The firmness which Mr. Simeon had displayed in
repressing these outrages in his church, was not found
deficient when needed against offenders in his college.
His year of service as Dean of Arts being expired, he
was elected (Nov. 1790) to the highest office which he
could hold as a Fellow, that of Vice-Provost. During
the next long vacation, in the absence of the Provost,
he had occasion to exert his authority in a painful
and delicate case of college-discipline. The offender
was a Fellow of the college, and his senior in stand
ing : he had already been sent away for misconduct,
and having returned without the requisite permission,
was reported as conducting himself in the town in
the most violent and disgraceful manner. Mr. Simeon
immediately entered upon the business with his usual
vigour and prudence ; and having succeeded in re
pressing the offender, and gaining " the hearty appro
bation" of the college, he had the pleasure of com
municating the satisfactory result to the Provost.
" Knowing the concern which you at all times feel
for the welfare of the college, I think it incumbent
on me to transmit to you an account of whatever
may appear to deserve your notice. Without any
further apology therefore, I embrace the earliest op
portunity of laying before you what has lately been
done with respect to an unhappy member of our
Society. Mr. . on Saturday last came to Cam
bridge, and as he endeavoured to procure rooms in
college, he intended, I suppose, to make some stay
here. As soon as I knew of it, I consulted with Dr.
Glynn on the steps proper to be taken, in order
to prevent his continuance amongst us. The other
officers who are resident highly disapproved his com
ing hither, under the present circumstances of disgrace;
CHAP. V. AS VICE-PROVOST. . ( >">
but did not wish to take any part in his removal.
Having however their hearty approbation, though not,
as might have been wished, their active concurrence,
Dr. G. and myself waited upon Mr. at the Bull
Inn, and asked him whether he had the Provost's
permission to return : being answered in the negative,
we pressed upon him the necessary inference, viz.
that he was come hither in direct opposition to your
order ; we informed him that the college were utterly
averse to such a measure, and expected that he should
not attempt to frustrate your just and lenient sentence;
more especially, as there was no prospect of his
amendment. Without gainsaying, he promised not
to come into college, or to remain in the university
above two or three days, in which time he should have
finished some business which he was come to settle.
Instead however of departing according to his pro
mise, he was in a state of intoxication on Wednesday
last, and went about like a maniac to different shops,
behaving in a very improper manner, and frightening
many persons, both men and women, with a pistol.
By these means a number of people were collected,
and made spectators both of his and our disgrace.
Yesterday, as soon as it came to my ears, Dr. G. and
myself called upon him, and after expostulating with
him a little on his conduct, told him, that he must
remove from college before twelve o'clock this day,
or we should be under the disagreeable necessity of
proceeding against him according to statute. In con
sequence of this he returned to London this morning ;
and I have the satisfaction of finding that my fellow-
officers and Dr. Stevenson are much pleased both
with the effect which has been produced, and the
means which have been used to accomplish it. If
96 CHARACTER OF HIS CHAP. V.
what has been done meets with your approbation
also, it will be an additional happiness to,
Honoured Sir,
Your most obliged and obedient servant,
August 5, 1791. C. SIMEON."
The Provost replies :
"My dear V. P.,
* * % Nothing could be more pro
per than your immediate interposition, and inquiry
whether his return was by permission or not, and
in consequence your firm refusal of admitting him ;
and yourself and Dr. Glynn will ever have my hearty
thanks for your prudent and spirited conduct. * * *
I cannot doubt of your care in this and every other
respect ; and it is a high satisfaction to me, under
my absence, that I have so faithful a representative.
Pray never use any apology in writing to me either on
the public account, or your own, if you should have
any occasion. * * * I am, dear Sir,
Your very faithful and affectionate servant,
WM. COOKE."
Mr. S. was re-elected in November Vice-Provost
for the following year.
Among the students who came up to the Uni
versity in the month of October, 1792, was a young
man of Magdalen College, with whom Mr. Simeon
was soon after connected in bonds of the most
affectionate and hallowed friendship. Thomas Thom-
ason, at that early period of his life, was eminent
as much for piety as mental attainments, and happily
found in the tutors of his college the Rev. William
Farish and the Rev. Henry Jowett everything that
a pupil could desire for his intellectual and spiritual
improvement. But highly as he appreciated these
CHAP. V. LIFE AND MINISTRY. 97
advantages within the precincts of his college, there
were others of a peculiar nature, of which he was but
too happy to avail himself, in the public ministry and
private superintendence of Mr. Simeon. In a letter
to Mrs. Thornton he writes : " Mr. Simeon watches
over us as a shepherd over "his sheep. He takes
delight in instructing us, and has us continually at
his rooms. He has nothing to do with us as it re
spects our situation at college. His Christian love
and zeal prompt him to notice us." And writing
to his mother, he says : " God has heaped upon me
more favours than ever. Mr. Simeon has invited me
to his Sunday evening lectures. This I consider one
of the greatest advantages I ever received. The
subject of his lectures is natural and revealed religion.
These he studies and puts together with much pains
and attention. He reads the fruit of his labours
to us, and explains it. We write after him. He
then dismisses us with prayer." A few extracts from
Mr. Thomason's letters to his mother about this
period will illustrate the effect of Mr. S.'s ministry
and example upon the young men who were now
I gathering round him.
Jan. 20, 1794. " I shall send to town next Fri
day my little book of extracts from Mr. Simeon's
sermons. I had two reasons for sending it ; the first,
! because I knew your tenderness, and that anything
coming from your son would be acceptable ; the
second, in order to give you some idea of the spiritual
and profitable tendency of dear Mr. Simeon's ser
mons whose kindness to us exceeds all bounds, and
whose example is such as we shall do well to imitate,
when God in his providence shall place us in the
Church. It may give you, I say, some idea ; but a
L.S. H
98 CHARACTER OF HIS CHAP. V.
very faint one ; for they are loose observations written
down as I recollected them, on my return from church.
His sermons are very useful and bold. It is astonish
ing how free he is from all fear of man. In this
respect his character is shining. Although his con
gregation of a Sunday evening is composed partly
of persons who come to scoff, yet he never spares
them, but declares faithfully the whole counsel of
God. What evidences his zeal in the cause of God
more perhaps than anything else, is that after labour
ing and labouring for his young men, that his lectures
may be as profitable as possible, he then kneels down
and thanks God, that he makes him in any degree
useful to his ' dear dear young servants.' This should
be a great spur to us, that we may co-operate as
it were with him, and live in continual dependence
upon, and communion with God ; that thus, by every
effort in our power, aided by the grace and assistance
of God, we may at length realize his wishes con
cerning us."
Feb. 1794. "There are many Christians in this
town in Mr. Simeon's loving society, whose faith is
lively, and whose experience is as deep in divine
things, as any perhaps you ever met with. He has
above one hundred whom he considers as his flock,
whom he has reason to believe the Lord hath called
and blessed: these he pays every attention to; not
to mention that he is continually visiting them, he
meets them every week by themselves in a room
in the town, which he has hired for the purpose.
On these occasions he exhorts them in a close and
heart-searching manner, and enters into the more
deep and spiritual parts of religion. I have lately
become acquainted with some of his hearers, with
CHAP. V. LIFE AND MINISTRY. 09
whom I spend now and then some very agreeable
hours. * * * * Mr. Simeon once visited Mr.
Fletcher, at Madely, and the account he gives of
his visit is truly delightful. As soon as he entered
his house, and told him that he was come to see
him, as his journey lay that way, Mr. Fletcher took
him by the hand, and brought him into the parlour,
where they spent a few minutes in prayer, that a
blessing might rest upon his visit. As soon as they
had done prayer, Mr. Fletcher asked him if he would
preach for him. After some hesitation Mr. Simeon
complied; and away they went to church. Here
Mr. Fletcher took up a bell, and went through the
whole village ringing it, and telling every person he
met, that they must come to church, for there was
a clergyman from Cambridge come to preach to
them. The account which Mr. Simeon gives of his
behaviour, during the whole of his visit, gives one
an equal idea, of his goodness and zeal for the
cause of God. He came to a smith's shop, in the
course of one of their walks together during the
period, and could not forbear entering it. And here
it is astonishing how he spoke to the several persons
who were labouring in it. To one of them, who
was hammering upon the anvil, ' Oh,' says he, ' pray
to God that he may hammer that hard heart of
yours.' To another, that was heating the iron, * Ah,
thus it is that God tries his people in the furnace
of affliction.' And so he went round, giving to every
one a portion suitable to the business in which he
was engaged. To another, when a furnace was draw
ing, 'See, Thomas, \iyou can make such a furnace
as that, think what a furnace God can make for
ungodly souls.'"
H2
100 CHARACTER OF HIS CHAP. V.
March 17, 1794. "Mr. Simeon has given another
instance of his generosity and patriotism. A sub
scription has been and is now on foot, for raising
a volunteer militia company, to be stationed in this
place. Mr. Simeon, as soon as he heard of it, laid
down twenty guineas. His church brings him in,
in all, not forty pounds a year ; and ' if they would
not let me preach, I would give them forty pounds
to make them do it,' says he. He is a man of
wonderful zeal and generosity, and in every respect
an ornament to his profession. The more we see
of him, the more are we filled with admiration of
his many Christian graces."
Aug. 9, 1794. "I recollect once Marsden's telling
me of a remarkable instance in that dear man of
God, Mr. Simeon. Mr. Marsden, you know, was his
intimate friend, and had access to him even in his
most retired moments. He told me that he called
once upon him, and found him so absorbed in the
contemplation of the Son of God, and so overpowered
with a display of his mercy to his soul, that, full
of the animating theme, he was incapable of pro
nouncing a single word : at length, after an interval,
with accents big he exclaimed, 'Glory! glory! glory!'
The relation of this affected me much, I remember ;
and I asked myself, ' Why I was so much a stranger
to it? Why such coldness in my soul? If I love,
why am I thus? You see a pattern of Christian
zeal and fervency in that man of God, but what
do you pretend to ? You have neither part nor lot
in the matter.' Such were my reasonings ; these led
soon to discouragement, and the enemy suggested,
* You are yet in the gall of bitterness, and bond of
iniquity;' for certainly I thought that profession of
CHAP. V. LIFE AND MINISTRY. 101
religion is vain, which is not built on the present
possession of its joys. Sunday evening came, when
we were to attend his lecture ; I went with a heavy
heart. ' If Mr. Simeon,' I said to myself, ' who is so
full of religious joy, and so flourishing in his soul,
knew me and my barrenness, he would not suffer
me to enter into his presence.' Such was my feel
ing, when on coming to him I found this child of
God in tenfold more misery than myself; he could
scarcely discourse now from a deep humiliation and
contrition; humbled before God, he could only cry
out, 'My leanness my leanness!' and, striking on his
breast, utter the publican's prayer. This was the
reverse of the scene ; I now perceived that God dis
penses his favours when and how he pleases; that
he suits his dispensations to our several states and
wants, and that the safest method we can take is
to be ' sober and vigilant ' ' to watch unto prayer :'
that discouragements should not arise from occa
sional difficulties; but that we should consider the
religious life subject to those vicissitudes which we
observe in the natural. As in the one, summer and
winter alternately refresh and destroy, yet are both
equally necessary ; so in the other, joys and sorrows
are equally the portion of the good, but they are
very necessary; and, after all, the word of God de-<
clares, ' The righteous hath hope in his death.' "
The observations of this young student are con
firmed and illustrated by the following letter of
Mr. Simeon to the Rev. Mr. Stillingfleet of Hotham,
(1795.)
; " My very dear Friend and Brother,
" I purposed to answer your kind letter,
when I could beg your acceptance of your Com-
102 CHARACTER OF HIS CHAP. V.
munion Hymn in print : it is just come out, and I
have a whole packet now before me to send off to
different friends. I feel myself extremely indebted
to you for your love; and hope my gratitude may
discover itself in the best manner ; not in words, but
in remembrances of you, when sitting down at the
table of our Lord. If your hymn conduce (as I trust
it will) to elevate my soul towards heaven, it can
not well fail to remind me of the obligations I owe
to you, and to God for you. But I find that an
exceedingly close walk with God is necessary for the
maintaining of fervour in intercession : sometimes an
extraordinary sense of want may beget fervour in
our petitions, or a peculiar mercy enliven our grateful
acknowledgements; but it is scarcely ever that we
can intercede with fervour, unless we enjoy an habi
tual nearness to God. There have been seasons when
the Lord has a little enlarged my heart in this par
ticular ; but they have been rare ; and I have found
so little of it for these two or three years past,
that I am quite ashamed of myself, and afraid to
say, I will pray for any one. Indeed, from a con
sciousness of my weakness in this respect, I never
go further than to say to those who desire a remem
brance in my prayers, 'I hope I shall be enabled
to do so.' This I can freely confess to you, because
God has endued you with a sympathizing spirit ; and
I am the rather led to do it, because it is but too
plain that you think of me far above what I really
am. Indeed, so far forth as a dissatisfaction on
account of this is a mark of grace, I hope I may
without presumption say, that I am under a gracious
influence; but there is nothing which I more con
demn in others, or feel more strongly in myself,
CHAP. V. LIFE AND MINISTRY. 103
than a proneness to rest in the mere act of com
plaining, without getting my complaints removed.
It is well that our fellow-creatures do not know
us as God knows us, or even as we know ourselves ;
for they could not possibly bear with us : but the
patience of God is infinite ; and therefore, vile beyond
all expression as I feel myself to be, I find a kind
of complacency in saying, * Let me fall into the hands
of God, for his mercies are great.' Nevertheless, if
I thought that I should always continue what I
know myself to be at present, I should dread to
have my existence protracted any longer. But I
live in hope : I know that he who quickened the
dead can heal the diseased. I trust he has done
something towards healing me already in many re
spects : on a retrospect, I hope I can find that in the
space of several years I have gained a little (though
but a little) ground. I think that I know more of
myself than I once did ; and that on the whole I
desire, more than ever, to spend and be spent for -
the Lord. But oh ! what a blank ! or, I should
| rather say, what a blot is my whole life! God
knoweth that I loathe myself, and that because I
cannot loathe myself more. The Lord send us better
days ! What joy it would afford me, my dear brother,
to see your face again, and to hold sweet fellowship
with you ! Could I accomplish it consistently with
my duty, I am persuaded I could not force my hand
to write 'No.' But I have three sermons on the
Sabbath ; and shall, in a week or two, have one on
a week-day also, besides my private lecture, &c. &c.
I must therefore lay aside all thoughts of being
absent again on a Sunday, unless some friend, that
is both able and willing, shall stand in my place.
104 CHARACTER OF HIS CHAP. V.
The Lord mercifully endues me with an ability to
endure labour; my bow, through his goodness, hi
therto abides in strength ; and I am, upon principle,
paying all the attention to my health that I possibly
can. I have a great work before me, and much
encouragement. Multitudes of gownsmen attend
prejudices wear away the godly go on well. What
can I wish for more to stimulate me? that I
had a mind to the work! such I mean as I ought
to have ! then we might hope that the building would
be carried up quicker. However (thanks be to God!)
though ' we are faint, we are yet pursuing.' I have
had two young Scotch ministers to dine with me
to-day. They brought a letter to me from Edin
burgh ; and I have unspeakable cause for thankful
ness that they did : God has been with us in a more
especial manner. Surely some have unawares enter
tained angels! Dear Mr. Venn is much as usual: if
his eye waxes dim, his heart does not wax cold.
God is very abundantly gracious unto him. Grace
and peace be multiplied to you, my much-honoured,
and most-beloved brother, and with all my dear
brethren in your parts. Yours, &c.
C. SIMEON."
On a blank leaf of his small pocket-book for this
year, Mr. S. has written the following passages of
Scripture for his private meditations:
" The sorrows of my heart are enlarged: 0! bring,
&c. Why art thou cast down When my heart is
overwhelmed, &c. lead me to the Rock, &c. Rebuke
me not in thine Attend to my cry, for I am brought
very low ; hear me speedily, for my spirit fails The
waters come in unto my soul : I sink in the deep
mire, where is no standing Bring my soul out of
CHAP. V. LIFE AND M/NISTRY. 105
prison, that I may praise thy name Make me to
know the things .that are freely given to me of
God Not stagger through unbelief; but hold fast
the beginning of my confidence firm Be surety for
thy servant, &c. I am oppressed, undertake for me."
" To the Rev. J. VENN. " Jan. 8, 1795.
" I promise myself much pleasure in
seeing you soon, and trust that our God will be with
us, and make our hearts to burn within us. But
with respect to preaching for you, I am distracted
between love and fear : my love prompts me to
come and say, ' Let me strengthen your hands, if
possible, by bearing my testimony to the truths you
deliver.' My fear makes me draw back, lest any
expression or gesture of mine should give offence,
and I should grieve one, whom my soul most ardently
desires to please. I therefore on the whole feel
inclined to excuse myself; though of this I am deter
mined, that (God enabling me) I will, if I ever should
preach for you again, cut off all possible occasion
of offence, both in word and action ; for I am utterly
purposed that my mouth shall not offend.
" I wish to consult you about Jenks's volume of
Prayers : you are no stranger to them : you know
how much they need alteration, and how invaluable
they would be if well altered. I have taken a good
deal of pains to improve them : but I cannot judge
what opinion another would form of the alterations.
Some perhaps would think I had injured instead
of improving them. If you will compare a few of
them I will bring my copy with me to town, and
implicitly rely (as I know I may well do) on your
judgment: if you say, 'Go on,' I will (D.V.) finish
them. If you will tell me any one that will undertake
106 CHARACTER OF HIS CHAP. V.
the task, I will relinquish it. If what I have done
do not meet your approbation, I shall be satisfied
with having made an attempt, however unsuccessful."
[Several editions of this improved Collection of
Prayers have been published.]
To the same. " Feb. 7, 1795.
"Many things have concurred to pre
vent my intended visit to the metropolis for the
present; and the plan which I laid for the supply
of my church has not answered according to my
wishes. I wished to act with all imaginable delicacy
to Mr. . I have indeed, for the first time these
many years, taken a sermon of another, and preached
it in my own church in the afternoon; and as I
was walking with him afterwards I told him it was
yours : he did not however take the hint ; of course
therefore my plan is at an end. You have been
expected at Yelling, or are expected this month. It
has occurred to me that you may find the same diffi
culty as myself with respect to a supply for one
Sunday; and that an exchange might be a mutual
accommodation. But if you cannot fully rely on
me for supplying your place agreeably to your own
wishes, I would on no account whatever make the
exchange. But I should suppose that my last letter
to you on this subject has superseded the necessity
of exchanging one word more upon it. I know your
wishes, and you know my mind. I am not at all
solicitous about coming to town ; and therefore wish
you to consider this proposal solely as a plan for
mutual accommodation; and not as a plan which I
wish to be adopted merely on my own account.
"P.S. I received a letter from Mr. Miles Atkinson
last week, wherein he proposes that Friday evenings,
CHAP. V. LIFE AND MINISTRY. 1 07
about nine o'clock, should be appropriated to the
work of intercession on behalf of the nation, under
its present difficulties and dangers ; and I was desired
by him to inform my friends, that this time was
agreed upon by many religious people; and to pro
mote, as far as possible, a correspondent plan among
my friends. that God would stir up all our hearts
to prayer ! It would be a more favourable omen
for us than anything in the world."
During the Spring of 1795 the attention of Mr.
Simeon appears to have been drawn once more to
the great subject of Missions to the Heathen. He
had been present at a Clerical Meeting on the 6th and
7th of May, held at Rev. Mr. Pugh's, the incumbent
of Rauceby in Lincolnshire, where he met the Rev.
T. Robinson of Leicester, and the Rev. S. Knight
bf Halifax. " At this meeting Mr. Pugh stated that
the sum of 4000 had been left by the Rev. Mr.
Jane (an intimate friend of the late Mr. Adams of
Wintringham,) to be laid out by Mr. Pugh to the
best advantage to the interests of true religion ; and
the opinion of the meeting was asked, whether the
money might be most advantageously given to any
scheme already in progress, or to any new object
at home or abroad? If to the last, 'the thing de
sirable seems to be, to send out missionaries.' It was
determined that the propriety and practicability of
this suggestion should be discussed at the next meet
ing ""'." On the 30th of September and the following
day the adjourned meeting was held at Rauceby as
before ; at which fourteen clergymen were present,
the Rev. S. Knight acting as chairman. The dis-
* See the Appendix to Mr. Term's Sermon before referred to.
108 CONSIDERATION OF THE CHAP. V.
cussion was begun upon this question : " Is it prac
ticable to send out a missionary? and when? and
how can it be done to the greatest advantage ? " The
question was at length proposed in the following
terms: "Is it practicable and expedient to form an
Institution for educating young men professedly with
a view to their becoming missionaries under the sanc
tion of the Established Church ? " Mr. Simeon's notes
on the subject are still preserved, drawn up with his
usual precision and clearness, in two parallel columns,
headed, "For," "Against." Under the former head
his remarks are arranged in the following order :
1. There is no good to be done without difficulties,
and this is worth the trial.
2. Far greater difficulties have been surmounted by
other societies e.g. Moravians.
3. We are to be contented to do what can be done
in existing circumstances.
4. Good may be done thus, which would other
wise be left undone.
5. There is reason to hope that Government would
be friendly.
6. We might hope for the assistance of the Bart-
lett's Buildings Society.
7. The letter of (Dr. Porteus) the Bishop of Lon
don (who must ordain them) to Mr. Knight, has
declared his willingness to patronize, and send
out a young man from the Elland Society as a
missionary to the West India Islands.
8. We should roll away the reproach of loving ease
from the Evangelical Clergy of the Establishment.
9. Persons educated expressly with a view to the
work of missionaries might be hoped to be better
qualified.
CHAP. V. SUBJECT OF MISSIONS. 100
10. Some would answer the professed end, and the
others might be profitably employed at home.
11. Many missionaries have been sought for to go
out in the Establishment, and none have been
found willing to leave their situations. This was
urged against.
12. It might facilitate the admission of missionaries
into places where they could not otherwise
come, or not with such advantage. Query Is
this true ?
13. Is there not something of this kind established
with a view to the Highlands of Scotland, and
does it not succeed?
14. We have at least as much reason to expect
the Divine blessing in answer to prayers when
means are used, as when no means are used.
Against.
1. Finding young men of sufficient zeal would be
difficult ; and there would be danger of their not
continuing in the same mind. .
2. Confining our views to the Church of England
seems too narrow, if we have in view the good of
souls in foreign parts.
3. Greater good could be done with the same money.
4. Some institution for the instruction of people
at home might be more practicable and more
profitable.
5. It cannot be expected that temporal govern
ments should further our plan to the extent
we wish.
6. The first preachers of the Gospel succeeded
without the protection of Civil Powers.
HO CONSIDERATION OF THE CHAP. V,
7. It is inexpedient to consume three or four
years in qualifying men for missionaries, when
they do not need those qualifications, and when
others without them have done good. Query-
need they so long a time? Or need they be
taught Latin and Greek?
8. Scholastic preparation might destroy the sim
plicity required in a missionary, with respect
v to address, conduct, &c.
9. The first propagators of the Gospel were not
so educated.
10. The grand requisites for a missionary are not
to be conferred by education ; and if possessed,
supersede the necessity of education.
11. A missionary should be an established minister
or Christian, and not a novice.
12. It would be inexpedient, unless they were
taught the language of the place whither they
were to be sent. Query do the Moravians, or
any other do this ?
13. We may expect the blessing of God as much
on means already instituted, as on any new
institutions.
At the end of these notes Mr. S. has written :
" The further consideration of this adjourned to our
next meeting; when the practicability of sending
out missionaries, with the place where, and manner
how, is to be discussed."
Agreed : " That we solicit the Societies at Elland,
Hotham, and London, to deliberate upon this sub
ject ; and to communicate to us the result of their
deliberations previous to our next meeting."
"On the 8th of Feb. 1796, the subject was again
brought under the consideration of the Eclectic Society
CHAP. V. SUBJECT OF MISSIONS. Ill
in London ; the question being proposed by Mr. Si
meon in these terms : ' With what propriety, and in
I what mode, can a mission be attempted to the heathen
\from the Established Church?' Mr. Simeon stated
the circumstances connected with the legacy of 4000,
and the discussion at Rauceby. There were seventeen
members present, and ten took part in the discussion.
The majority were not prepared to recommend any
immediate measures beyond the education of young
men for this special purpose, either by the Elland or
some other society. The difficulty of procuring proper
men the uncertainty of obtaining the sanction of the
, heads of the Church the fear of interfering with the
Societies for Promoting Christian Knowledge, and for
the Propagation of the Gospel the need of zealous
ministers at home were severally insisted upon. / By
some it was proposed that a memorial on the subject
should be presented to the bishops, and to the Society
for Promoting Christian Knowledge. Not more than
two or three of those present on this occasion seem to
have thought that something more might be attempted;
and that the sending of missionaries abroad, instead
of lessening the work at home, would (as the Rev. J.
Scott expressed himself) 'set things stirring set up
a spirit of prayer.' In the manuscript notes of the
Rev. Basil Woodd, one of the members present, a
remark has been added, in his own handwriting, but
of a later date than the rest
' This conversation proved the foundation of the ,
Church Missionary Society.' "
CHAPTER VI.
INTRODUCTION TO DR. BUCHANAN ' JOURNEY TO SCOTLAND
PREACHING IN THE KIRK EXTEMPORE PRAYER DIARY OF
THE JOURNEY PREVIOUS TOUR TO ETON COWSLIP GREEN
KING'S BIRTHDAY AT EDINBURGH MR. DICKSON DR. ERSKINE
SERMON BEFORE THE MAGISTRATES SIR JOHN STIRLING
MR. HALDANE ON DRINKING TOASTS LORD ADAM GORDON
DINNER AT HOLYROOD HOUSE MR. COLQUHOUN MR. BLACK
LENGTH OP SACRAMENTAL SERVICES MR. SHERIFF MR. CAMP
BELL EFFECT OF HIS EXHORTATION LORD LEVEN DR. STEW
ART OF MOULIN NARRATIVE OF THE VISIT BENEFIT TO
DR. STEWART MR. FALCONER OP GLASGOW LANERK AND
MR. DALE CONTENTMENT OF A BLIND MAN SACRAMENT IN
THE CANONGATE CHURCH GRATITUDE FOR MERCIES DEVO
TIONAL EXERCISES RETURN TO ENGLAND STUDLEY PARK
MR. ROBINSON OF LEICESTER MR. JONES OF CREATON YELLING
LETTERS FROM DR. BUCHANAN, MR. BLACK, AND DR. STEW
ART ANSWER OF MR. SIMEON.
1796,
MEMOIR CONTINUED.
"!N the year 1796, a Scotch minister, whom I think
it one of the greatest blessings of my life ever to have
known, Dr. W. Buchanan of Edinburgh, was intro
duced to me ; and I went with him to Edinburgh and
through (the Highlands, and again in 1798 to) Inver
ness and Tain ; and from thence through Ross-shire to
the Hebrides, and back through Glasgow, &c. In
almost all the places that we went to I preached ; and
I established a lecture in Edinburgh which has been
continued ever since. Except when I preached in
CHAP, VI. JOURNEY TO SCOTLAND. 113
episcopal chapels, I officiated precisely as they do
in the Kirk of Scotland: and I did so upon this
principle ; Presbyterianism is as much the established
religion in North Britain, as Episcopacy is in the
South: there being no difference between them,
except in church-government. As an episcopalian,
therefore, I preached in episcopal chapels ; and as a
member of the Established Church, I preached in the
presbyterian churches ; and I felt myself the more
warranted to do this, because, if the king, who is the
head of the establishment in both countries, were
in Scotland, he would of necessity attend at a pres
byterian church there, as he does at an episcopalian
church here: and I look upon it as an incontro
vertible position, that where the king must attend a
clergyman may preach. I was informed indeed that
Archbishop Usher had preached in the kirk of Scot
land ; and I know that some very high churchmen
had done so ; but without laying any stress on prece
dents, I repeat, that where the king and his court
must attend a clergyman may preach. And I believe
many will bless God to all eternity that ever I did
preach there "". But I cannot help recording here, to
the honour of the Church of England, that, on all the
three times that I have visited Scotland, and have
attended almost entirely the presbyterian churches, I
have on my return to the use of our Liturgy been
perfectly astonished at the vast superiority of our
* " It is curious that I should live to see this very circumstance
occur George the Fourth has just been to visit Edinburgh. He
spent two Sundays there : the first Sunday he went no where ; the
second Sunday he was constrained to attend at St. Giles's Church,
(the High Church). Aug. 25, 1822. Written Sept. 3, 1822."
L. S. I
114
JOURNEY
CHAP. VI.
mode of worship, and felt it an inestimable privilege
that we possess a form of sound words, so adapted
in every respect to the wants and desires of all who
would worship God in spirit and in truth."
In speaking of the comparative excellencies of
extempore prayer and written forms, Mr. S. would
frequently observe: "If all men could pray at all
times, as some men can sometimes, then indeed we
might prefer extempore to pre-composed prayers."
On joining Mr. Buchanan, and preparing to ac
company him to Scotland, Mr. S. commenced a
Diary; which is here given entire, with the excep
tion only of a few passages, which are of no interest
or importance.
" May, 16th. Arrived in London about 5 P.M. Joined
Mr. Buchanan in prayer, and proceeded immediately for
Windsor. In our way we prayed again, and God was ex
ceedingly gracious to us all.
17th. Before breakfast saw the Castle, St. George's
Chapel, and at 11 went to Mbntem. Here I felt peculiar
satisfaction in shewing to my friends a sight, which was so
entirely new to them. The goodness of God to us was at
that time peculiarly manifest ; for there was not anything,
which could contribute to our pleasure, which we did not
enjoy. We saw the boys go twice round the school-yard, j
and then intending entirely to leave them, we accidentally
got into Dr. Weston's yard, and there stood close to the
king : we heard him converse with Dr. Heath, the Provost,
and others in a most condescending manner.
18th. Henley. Having read the Scriptures and prayed
together, not without tears of joy, we reached our Inn."
He then proceeds to Oxford Bath and Bristol
thence to the Mendip Hills. " Mr. B. and myself under
standing that we were within a mile of Cowslip Green, paid
a visit to the Miss. Moores. Hannah was not at home ;
CHAP. VI. TO SCOTLAND. 115
and wo saw only Sally and Patty. They seemed to be the
very pictures of happiness : and they gave us much pleasing
information. They have not less than 1100 children in
different schools; and including sick, and teachers SEC., not
less than 1800 persons under their care. The magistrates
of Blagdon (a few miles from them) not long since intreated
them to take the whole parish under their care ; and soon,
from a remarkably vicious and abandoned place, it is become
sober and industrious."
Thence to Gloucester Worcester Birmingham and
Madeley ; " Here we called on that blessed mother in Israel,
Mrs. Fletcher ; she is somewhat asthmatic and infirm ; but
on the whole in good spirits, and capable of much usefulness
to the Church of God."
Thence to Stone Ashbourn Dovedale and Buxton.
May 27th."
Here the Diary terminates abruptly.
"Edinburgh, Friday, June 3rd, 1796.
Saturday, 4th. At 8 o'clock in the morning I was
fortunate enough to hear a sermon, annually preached on
that day, (King's Birth-day), by the king's almoner, before
the king's pensioners, a few poor men and women; who
receive a new gown or coat, with a penny for every year
that the king has lived. The preacher was Mr. G., Dr.
Blair's colleague. His text was John v. 4., and hia dis
course was sensible, but not deep, or perfectly orthodox.
A Mr. Dickson, the minister of the chapel, which Mr. Bu
chanan was the means of building in his own parish, break
fasted with us. He seems a truly devoted servant of Jesus
Christ. After breakfast I walked with Mr. B. to the new
town. We first called on Dr. Kemp, the secretary of the
Society for Promoting Christian Knowledge ; in him are
united the gentleman and the minister of Christ.
Sunday, 5th. I went to hear Dr. Erskine at the new
Grey Friars His appearance and zeal reminded me much
of my dear friend Mr. Venn: but notwithstanding his ani
mation and good sense, I thought the whole congregation
felt wearied with the having two complete services at one
time. In the afternoon I preached at the Canongate, and
12
116 JOURNEY CHAP. VI.
conducted the service in the usual manner a psalm a
general prayer a sermon a particular prayer for the spread
of the Gospel, for the king and royal family, the magistrates
and ministers, those presiding in that church, the sick &c.
a psalm and the benediction. According to my instruc
tions I remembered to close the whole with bowing to the
magistrates who sat before me. They also politely bowed
to me. In the evening I preached at Mr. Dickson's new
chapel in the Canongate, to a very crowded audience, and
through mercy, with much liberty and comfort. The Lord
grant it may not have been in vain. At each service of
the day I gave my shilling at the door of the church ;
but were I to attend always, I must of necessity lower my
donations. In the evening Sir John Stirling, of Glaurat
near Glasgow, supped with us. He came in while Mr. B.
in his usual manner was catechizing his niece and servants.
I was astonished at their readiness in answering his questions,
and in giving an account of what they had heard in the day.
Sir John is a remarkably pleasing man, and a truly pious
Christian one of his daughters, as he informed us, was in
a very dejected state of mind. He did me the honour to
accept Fawcett's Cure of Melancholy ; and I hope it may
please God to render it useful to her soul. He gave me
a most friendly invitation to his house, and promised he
would procure me a pulpit.
Monday, 6th. Mr. B. carried me to Mr. Dickson's to
tea. It was the monthly meeting of a few friends, to which
they did me the favour to admit me. After tea we retired to
a room, and having prayed, read the Greek Test. : (Rom. vi.)
with useful criticisms and observations. We then prayed
again, and walked afterwards till the time for family prayer. )
The ministers were Messrs. Dickson, Buchanan, Jones (an j
Englishman, but of the Scotch church in Edinburgh,) Paul,
and Black. We afterwards supped together, and spent a
very profitable and pleasant evening.
Tuesday, 7th. I went to hear an evening lecture at 1
the high church. I expected to have heard Dr. Davidson,
one of the most popular preachers in Edinburgh ; but was
grievously disappointed. The preacher was Mr. , one
of the most drawling and uninteresting teachers I ever
CHAP. VI. TO SCOTLAND. 117
heard. I am happy, however, to hear that he is a good
man ; and I desire to take shame to myself that I cannot
more divest myself of all regard to good sense or propriety
in a sermon, and hear it, however weak it be, as the word
of God to my soul.
Wednesday, 8th. Dined at Dr. Erskine's with Dr.
Davidson, Mr. Black, Mr. Moody of Perth. Never was
there a more friendly warm-hearted man than Dr. E., nor
have I often spent a more pleasant or profitable season.
A perfect freedom from bigotry, and a Christian cheerful
ness seemed to pervade the whole company. Oh that I
might get more good, and do more good while I enjoy the
privilege of access to such company ! Dr. E. presented me
with a publication of his entitled, Sketches of Church History.
As a token of his love, and as a remembrance of the good
old man, I esteem it a great treasure.
Thursday, 9th. On this day my dear friends invited a
party to dine with me. It consisted of Sir John Stirling,
Dr. Hunter, Mr. Black, Mr. Dickson, and Mr. Paul.
Nothing can exceed the attention and kindness of my dear
friends. Mr. B. has been unwearied in his endeavours to
introduce me to the most godly people, to shew me every
thing that can be seen, and to provide me a companion for
my northern tour. I desire to give glory to my God for
all the love which I meet with, and ardently wish that it
may be the means of humbling me in the dust, and not puff
ing me up with pride, as though I merited such regard. Our
time passed both pleasantly and profitably. I could wish
however that the custom of drinking toasts was banished
from the tables of the serious, because it tends to excess,
and invites persons to drink more than they would wish. I
gave some hints of this kind : and hope they may not be
in vain. In the evening I preached at Mr. D.'s chapel :
there was a very crowded congregation ; but I found myself
a good deal straitened. I thought, that as I had preached
twice on this subject with great liberty, I need not to bestow
any time in reflecting upon it. I thank my God for rebuking
me, and hope to look more to him in future.
Friday, 10th. How wonderful is the goodness of God
to me ! Every thing that I could wish, and much more
118 JOURNEY CHAP. VI.
than I could have expected, has taken place. On Thursday,
Sir John Stirling offered me his own mare for my northern
tour ; and this day, Mr. Haldane has offered to accompany
me. Surely goodness and mercy are following me all my
way. Bless the Lord, O my soul, and all that is within
me bless his holy name !
Saturday, llth. At five o'clock I went to dine with
Lord Adam Gordon, at Holyrood House. His Lordship
was extremely polite and affable : being an old Etonian, we
talked much of Eton, and he remembered much of places
adjacent and of the various amusements there. He had
given up his part of the Palace to Monsieur, while the
royal apartments were fitting up ; and in the meantime
inhabited those which belonged to the Duke of Argyle.
Not an improper word was spoken by any person the whole
time : having drunk our coffee, we left him, much pleased
with his courtesy and kindness.
Sunday, 12th. Mr. Buchanan lectured on Phil. i. 1 6.
How wonderfully well he prays ! and how admirably does
he expound ! Blessed be God for enduing him with so
much grace and wisdom. The second part of the service
I took, and preached with much liberty. In the afternoon
I preached for Mr. Black. He has a good church, with
a front gallery containing about a dozen seats one above the
other, and full of young men belonging to the College. In
the evening I preached at Mr. Dickson's chapel, which was
full at least half an hour before service ; not less than 2000
were in it, and hundreds went away, because they could
not find admittance. God seemed to be with us in every
part of the day : blessed be his name.
Monday, 13th. Mr. B. went with me to dine at Rev.
Mr. Colquhoun's, at Leith. Mr. C. is a truly good man.
I preached for him that evening ; and had about 2000. It
is the best church to speak in I ever saw.
Tuesday, 14th. Went to dine with Lady Maxwell:
she delivered to me a message from Lady Grant, the wife
of Sir James G., who is the head of that clan, desiring me to
go and see her at Castle Grant, and offering to send her
carriage a stage to meet me. Lady Glenorchy sent me
a similar message by Dr. Erskine. The former invitation I
CHAP. VI. TO SCOTLAND. 119
cannot accept ; the latter, I hope to avail myself of. Preach
ed at Mr. Dickson's chapel, which was quite full ; and
afterwards supped with Mr. Black. What a delightful
couple are Mr. and Mrs. Black ! There met us Mr.
Haldane.
Thursday, 16th Sir John Stirling took me in his
carriage as far as the Carron Works, in my way to Stirling.
The person to whom I had a letter from Mr. Balfour shewed
no disposition to communicate to me either information or
pleasure ; he refused to shew me the boring of cannon, not
withstanding I convinced him that it was no secret to me.
Here I was disappointed. I arrived about nine at Mr.
Innes 1 (at Stirling). Here I met with a very friendly
reception.
Friday, 17th. Set off to see the Caldron Linn and the
Rumbling Brig. Very soon after dinner (which was at five)
I retired, being to preach in Mr. I.'s church. There was
a pretty good congregation ; but I did not find much unction.
Saturday, 18th. This being the day before the Sacra
ment, there were two sermons in succession, one by Mr.
Robinson, on 1 Cor. xv. 4. He has a good voice, and
on the whole is a good preacher ; but I was heavy. Mr.
Campbell succeeded him, and preached on Matt. xxvi. ' Let
this cup pass.' The sermon was admirable, but too long.
The former had been an hour and a quarter, besides prayer
and singing ; and this was an hour and a half. Had I been
fresh and lively I should greatly have enjoyed this excellent
sermon ; but I had no ears to hear ; the length of the
service wearied me exceedingly. Nor was I singular ; the
whole congregation were much like myself; many were
asleep, and all the rest had a stupid unmeaning stare, that
evidenced them to be altogether unmoved by the precious
things that were spoken. After Mr. C. had finished, Mr.
Sheriff, the minister of St. Ninnian's, went up, and (as they
call it) gave directions respecting the time and manner of
administering the Sacrament next day. To this he added
a word of exhortation, which would probably have been
three quarters of an hour more, had not Mr. C. desired him
to be short. The whole service continued about four hours
and a quarter. The last address, being short and affection-
120 JOURNEY CHAP. VI.
ate, seemed to arouse the congregation out of their lethargy;
and indeed it was more to me than all the rest. I would
not however subject myself willingly to such another season
of fatigue.
Sunday, 19th. Went with Messrs. Innes and Camp
bell to St. Ninnian's. Mr. Sheriff began the service, and
preached an useful sermon from Heb. x. 10. After preach
ing above an hour, besides prayer and singing, he left the
pulpit and went to the head of the tables. There he gave
an exhortation respecting the Sacrament, which to me was
more excellent than his sermon. He had some ideas that
were new to me ; viz. that on the Day of Atonement, the
high priest alone slew the sacrifices ; intimating that Christ
alone should perform the office of atoning. The other was,
that before the offering of the incense, he had on the com
mon garments of the priests, but afterwards his golden gar
ments ; intimating that Christ should be raised in a glorified
body. I communicated at the second table, where Mr.
Campbell exhorted. His exhortation was exceedingly pre
cious to my soul : I was quite dissolved in tears ; I made a
free, full, and unreserved surrender of myself to God. O,
that I may ever bear in mind his kindness to me, and my
obligations to him ! After communicating I left them, and
saw, as I came into the churchyard, one preaching there in
a tent. This preacher was Mr. C. of Bathcannor ; I did not
stop to hear him, lest I should lose the blessed frame in
which my soul then was. I walked home alone by choice,
and met numbers coming to the Sacrament, which, as I
understood, lasted till about eight in the evening. They had
about 1000 communicants a fresh exhortation to every
table and a sermon to conclude. They who could stay
there from beginning to end, with any profit to their souls,
must be made of different materials from me.
Monday, 20th. Balgonie. Here we were hospitably
received by Lord and Lady B. There were prayers in the
evening ; and the conversation had a very useful turn.
Tuesday, 21st. Lord B. accompanied us to Melville,
the seat of Lord Leven his father, who has for nine years
been Commissioner, i.e. the representative of the king in
the General Assembly. His Lordship received us with
CHAP. VI. TO SCOTLAND. 121
much courtesy. He had a considerable part of his family
with him. Our conversation was altogether spiritual ; and
the whole family evidently took pleasure in it. They wished
me to speak in the evening, and assembled about a dozen
besides all their own family to hear. The Lord favoured
us with a profitable opportunity. The house is large, but
not grand : the furniture is old and plain ; the pictures are
few. There was however, what is infinitely better than
pomp and grandeur, a peace and harmony, the offspring
of well-regulated habits and inclinations.
Wednesday, 22d To St. Andrew's.
Thursday, 23d. St. Madoes. Stopped at Rev. Mr.
Kennedy's, and a delightful visit we had. We found sweet
communion with him and his wife. All the road from
Dundee to Perth is exquisitely beautiful, along the banks
of the Tay.
Friday, 24th. Set out for Dunkeld saw the Duke of
AthoFs grounds. Here I was fatigued with my walk
we declined prosecuting our journey, notwithstanding the
horses were at the door. There, through mercy, I slept
sweetly, and pursued my journey on Saturday 25th to
Moulin : twelve miles in my way to Blair Athol. At Moulin,
I visited Rev. Mr. Stewart, a most agreeable and pious
man. The Sacrament was to be administered next day,
and according to custom, there were two complete services :
but the former alone was in English. I heard the discourse
from Mr. E., minister of Blair. He is an old man, and
wants life and animation. Neither myself nor Mr. H. was
much edified. After the service we went to Blair. We
returned through Killicrankie Pass to Moulin.
This was the first step of my return.
Sunday, 26th. Sacrament Sunday at Moulin. The
congregation was numerous, and the communicants almost
1000. I preached a short sermon, and while they were
partaking, I spoke a few words of encouragement, and bid
them depart in peace. I expressed to them in the former
exhortation my fears respecting the formality which obtains
among all the people, and urged them to devote them
selves truly to Jesus Christ. After that I partook with
the third table. On the whole, this Sabbath was not like
122 JOURNEY CHAP. VI.
the last. Then I was very much affected : now I was
barren and dull : God however is the same, and his word
is unchangeable ; and in that is all my hope. Woe be to
me if I were to be saved by my frames : nevertheless, I
would never willingly be in a bad one. At six in the
evening I preached again to those who understood English ;
but they were few, and they seemed not to understand me.
In the evening, Mr. Stewart came up into my room ; and
we had much and useful conversation about the ministry.
He complained much of unprofitableness, and was much
affected during the conversation. We prayed together, and
parted very affectionately with the ' Osculum pacis.' He
promised to write to me."
This proved a most important meeting to Mr.
Stewart: and little did Mr. Simeon imagine, during
his "barren and dull" state that day, what blessed
results would follow from this evening conversation.
Mr. S. narrates the circumstance more in detail in
his own Memoirs (1813). " When I was in the High
lands, it was my intention to go as far as the pass
of Killicrankie, and afterwards return to Dunkeld,
on a Friday afternoon. But at Dunkeld I felt myself
poorly; and when my horses were brought to the
door, I ordered them back ; and proceeded to Killi
crankie the next day. At Moulin, a village four miles
from K., I called to see a Mr. Stewart, to whom I had
a letter of introduction; and as it was the day of
preparation for the Lord's Supper, which in Scotland
is observed with peculiar solemnity and long public
services, I agreed to visit the pass of K., and return
for his services and spend the Sabbath with him.
Mr. Stewart, the minister, was a man in high repute,
both for amiableness of manners and for learning;
but he was very defective in his views of the Gospel,
and in his experience of its power. When we were
all retiring to go to bed, I had him with me alone in
I
CHAP. VI. TO SCOTLAND. 123
; my chamber, and spoke such things as occurred to
my mind with a view to his spiritual good ; and it
pleased God so to apply them to his heart, that they
were made effectual for the opening of his eyes, and
bringing him into the marvellous light of the Gospel
of Christ. From that moment he changed the strain
of his preaching, determining to know nothing among
his people but Jesus Christ and him crucified: and
God has now, for these fifteen years, made his in
structions most eminently useful for the conversion
and salvation of many souls *."
" Monday, 27th. To Taymouth.
Tuesday, 28th. To Inverary. Our minds the whole
day were in a most comfortable frame. We arrived at
our inn ; having unbounded cause for thankfulness to God.
O .' for an heart to praise him.
Wednesday, 29th. To Aroquhar and Luss.
Thursday, 30th. To Ben Lomond. From the foot we
arrived at the top in three hours. Mr. H. and myself then
went to prayer, and dedicated ourselves afresh to God. We
then surveyed the scenery, which to the north-west was
exceedingly grand: for immediately across the lake were
a vast multitude of hills, whose lofty summits, clad in russet,
formed a view totally different from anything I had ever
seen. We had a bird's-eye view of them, and their appear
ance was inexpressibly majestic.
Friday, July 1st. At Dumbarton, and to Glasgow.
Sunday, 3d. Had an interview with Rev. Mr. Fal-
joner. He is minister of the English chapel ; and at his
Bequest I preached for him both morning and afternoon. I
* For a full account of this revival of religion at Moulin, see
.he Memoirs of Dr. Steicart. In Mr. Simeon's copy of the work,
;iven to him in 1822 by Dr. Buchanan, he has written : " "When
- preached all through Scotland in the year 1796, the expediency
)f it was doubted by some on this side the Tweed. But no one
*vho reads this memoir will doubt it."
124 JOURNEY CHAP. VI.
had good seasons on the whole ; thanks be to God for them.
In the evening I preached at the College Kirk. There
was a large audience, and the place was well calculated to
speak in. Blessed be God for a good season. After service
a great many ministers came into the vestry.
Monday, 4th. I preached at eleven o'clock at the chapel
of ease to a very considerable congregation.
Tuesday, 5th I preached at twelve o'clock at Kilsyth,
at Rev. Mr. R.'s. All his elders met after the service, and
commissioned him to thank me in their name. This is
an encouragement to preach more, both ' in season and out
of season. 1
Wednesday, 6th. At Glasgow. In the evening I preach
ed again at the chapel of ease to a very large congregation;
I suppose 1800 persons. We had a refreshing season,
especially while addressing young persons, from Isaiah Iv. 8,9.
Rev. Mr. Falconer, the English minister, was one of my
audience. He had previously called upon me to desire that
I would preach for him again. His congregation had been
pleased with what they had heard, and commissioned him
to repeat his invitation. This I look upon as a special
mercy from God; for though I endeavoured to speak pru
dently, I withheld nothing that was profitable to them.
In the evening several were invited by my worthy host to
sup with me : amongst these was Mr. Dale, the proprietor
of the works at Lanark.
Thursday, 7th. To Hamilton and Lanark. We did
not stop in the town, but proceeded to the cotton-mills, by
the express desire of Mr. Dale. After being refreshed with
a dish of tea, I spoke to 4 or 500 children, besides about
200 grown persons. The children were orderly and uni
formly clothed ; but I was not able to fix their attentu
long. It did not appear to me a profitable season; the
fault was my own ; I had not studied any subject, nor wi
my spirit devoutly impressed with my office and employ
ment. Thanks be to God who has given one to bear th(
iniquity of my holy things.
Friday, 8th. Went to see Lady Ross's grounds. Hei
also I saw blind men weaving. They had just been taught
a little in the asylum at Edinburgh.
CHAP. VI. TO SCOTLAND. 125
MAY I NEVER FORGET THE FOLLOWING FACT :
One of the blind men, on being interrogated with respect
to his knowledge of spiritual things, answered, ' I never saw
till I was blind ; nor did I ever know contentment when I
had my eye-sight, as I do now that I have lost it : I can
truly affirm, though few know how to credit me, that I
would on no account change my present situation and cir
cumstances with any that I ever enjoyed before I was blind. 1
He had enjoyed eye-sight till 25, and had been blind now
about three years. My soul was much affected and comforted
with his declaration. Surely there is a reality in religion !
In the evening we arrived at Edinburgh, crowned with mercy
and loving-kindness.
Saturday, 9th It being the day before the Sacrament
in the Canongate Church, there was a sermon there by Mr.
Dickson. Mr. D. is a blessed man of God, and I trust a
very useful minister of Christ.
Sunday, 10th. Now for the third time I partook of
i the holy Sacrament. Mr. Buchanan preached upon Ps. xlii.
I 1, 2. 'As the hart,' &c. His sermon was well calculated
for usefulness: it was in every respect judicious, and well
delivered. He afterwards fenced the tables judiciously for
I about half an hour, and then served the first table; when
his observations were truly edifying and comforting. At
the fifth table I myself partook. I had a delightful season,
! and Christ was peculiarly precious to my soul. I did not
attend to the exhortation, but to my own meditations ;
j for indeed the custom of giving continued exhortations is
very bad, inasmuch as it prevents people from attending to
their own private and personal concerns. On my return
home I found a still richer savour of divine things, so
that never in my life did I feel my soul filled with more
self-abhorrence, or more admiring thoughts of the Saviour's
love. I dined at Mr. B.'s, but did not, like the others,
return to church. I had to preach a sermon in Lady Gle-
norchy's chapel ; there were about 3000 people in it ;
and the Lord gave me liberty in addressing them on behalf
of the destitute sick ; and they collected what was much
more than I believe they ever had before. I found myself
126 JOURNEY CHAP. VI.
so indisposed by my cold, that this duty was all which
I thought it prudent to undertake in this day. Mr. Hal-
dane gave me a parting prayer at night.
Monday, llth. I was still poorly, but ventured out
to the accustomed service after the Sacrament. Sir Harry
Moncreiff preached on self-denial ; and a very deep, sen
sible, and experimental sermon it was. He shewed that
we were called to deny ourselves, 1. in resisting whatever
obstructed the divine life; 2. in exercising the duties and
functions of the divine life. I was so poorly I could scarcely
open my eyes; but this did not prevent me from hearing
with profit. After sermon this morning, my dear friend
Mr. Haldane left me, after having been my companion three
weeks. We were mutually affected with fervent love to
each other, and with thankfulness that we had been per
mitted so to meet together.
Tuesday, 12th. I was so much worse that I thought it
prudent to send for Mr. Bell, the most eminent surgeon
in Europe. I sat all the morning in an easy chair, not
having an idea in my mind. He gave me leave to preach in
the evening. In my sermon the Lord vouchsafed to me
and tp the people much of his presence. It was a solemn
and impressive season. Nor was I at all the worse for my
exertions.
Wednesday, 13th. I was manifestly better, and joy
fully paid my guinea to Mr. Bell. Lady Maxwell, and
many others, sent to make enquiries after my health ; thanks
be to God for such love shewn to his unworthy servant.
Once more, through the mercy of God, I was spared to
preach in Mr. Dickson's chapel. This also was a very
profitable occasion; and the last sermon that I preached
in Scotland. Respecting all the sermons I preached, since
my first departure from Cambridge to this hour, I must
acknowledge, to the glory of my God, and with most
unfeigned thanks to his name, I have experienced the divine
presence in a manner that I never have in my whole life
during so long a period together. O that I may be con
strained by this mercy to devote myself more entirely to
the service of my blessed Lord and Master ! My labours
CHAP. VI.
TO SCOTLAND. 127
had rather a good effect on my bodily health ; and I rested
well through the night. Adored be my God ! Amen.
Thursday, 14th. My dear friend Mr. Buchanan kindly
assisted mo in packing up, or rather, packed up my things
for me. This done, we concluded as we had begun with prayer.
I set off about two o'clock upon my return for England.
Saturday, 16th. Reckoning Berwick, with three miles
on the north and west of it, as a kind of neutral spot, I
passed into England over the Tweed, and again devoted
myself to God, who had spared and preserved me from
the time that I first entered Scotland to the moment I
left it. O that I could bear in mind the goodness of the
Lord!
Wednesday, 20th. Studley Park, and Hackfall. In
the course of conversation with the person who shewed mo
the grounds, I took occasion from the rocks to speak of
Christ ; and had the happiness to find that ho had been
lately awakened at the age of sixty. After much sweet
conversation, wherein ho spoke of the good done by the
methodists in that neighbourhood, I prayed with him in
a small kind of hall on the summit of the highest hills. It
was a refreshing season : and I bless God for it.
Harrogate, and Leeds.
Thursday, 21st. I saw Mr. Atkinson. He gave me
an affectionate and hearty welcome.
Saturday, 23rd I went to breakfast with Dr. Coul-
thurst and his lady at Halifax.
Tuesday, 26th Arrived at Nottingham to breakfast:
at Loughborough called on Mr. and Mrs. Cradock. Set off
for Leicester ; where I arrived a little before the evening
service. Mr. Robinson desired me to preach ; nor did I
need any invitation ; for I was glad of an opportunity to
testify my love towards him, and had pressed forward nearly
ninety miles in two days for that very purpose. It was
an additional happiness to me to meet dear Mr. Lloyd there :
his heart was full of love : blessed be God for him ! Mr.
Jones of Creaton, and Mr. Brotherhood, were also at Mr.
Robinson's ; the former is but poorly in health and spirits,
but in a delightful state as to his soul. It was a glorious
sight to behold a week-day lecture so well attended; and
128 JOURNEY CHAP. VI.
on the whole I had reason to be thankful for divine
assistance, as I hope the people had for somewhat of a
blessing.
Wednesday, 27th. After breakfast Mr. R. and Mr. L.
went with me to visit . of whom, alas ! I hear but poor
accounts, which grieve me much. Mr. R. informs me that
she seldom attends his church, and that she has suffered
loss through the respect paid to her abilities. O, how
dangerous is it to meet with honour and applause ! May
God keep me from so abusing that measure of love and
respect which I have received through the whole of my
journey.
Thursday, 28th. Harborough, and Orlingbury.
Friday, 29th. I went to Mr. Kilvington's early, arid
breakfasted there : he is in the parsonage, a comfortable
situation a quiet haven after all his storms.
To Thrapston.
My servant not meeting me at Huntingdon with my
mare as I expected, I went gently to Yelling, and stayed
there all night. Mr. Venn breaks apace, but is in a blessed
frame.
Saturday, 30th. I arrived at Cambridge, (thanks be
to my God), in perfect safety; and found all things as I
left them. May God enable me to devote myself to him more
unreservedly than ever ! "
"The Rev. Dr. BUCHANAN to Mr. SIMEON.
"Canongate, July 18, 1796. .
* * "Many, I trust, have cause I
to thank God for your visit to Scotland ; as for myself, |
I consider it as one of the greatest mercies I have
received for a long time ; and had nothing else been
the result of my journey to England, I would have
thought myself amply repaid. The friendship that
has taken place betwixt us is founded not on the
fluctuating principles of the world ; and shall con
tinue, I hope, to exist when this world and all its
fleeting vanities shall be for ever at an end."
CHAP. VI. TO SCOTLAND. 129
" The Rev. Mr. BLACK to Mr. STEWABT.
" Oct. 1796.
" I cannot express the heartfelt joy which
I have received from your two last letters. I desire
to join with you in giving all the praise to Him, to
whom alone it is due, who hath shewed you the
power of his works, and what great things he can
and will do for those that hope in his mercy. Indeed
the more I think upon the means of your present
revival, the more I am filled with astonishment at
the methods of the Lord's dealing with his people.
Mr. Simeon's visit to Scotland was altogether un
expected. He has told me, that till he saw Dr.
Buchanan, he had no more idea of coming to Scot
land, than of going to the East or West Indies. His
calling at Moulin was equally unlocked for. The
letter which introduced him was quite a random
thought that occurred to me, I cannot tell why or
how. Upon what trivial circumstances do many of
the most important events of our lives turn ! Two
strangers from a distance must be sent to Moulin,
at a season of peculiar solemnity, to become the
instruments of good to your soul, and through you
to the souls of many. 0, my dear Sir, 'magnify
the Lord with me, and let us exalt his name toge
ther.' He is ' excellent in counsel, and wonderful
in working;' and your experience is now added to
that of thousands who can declare, that verily there
is a God that heareth prayer. I rejoice to hear
that this lively, comfortable frame of mind still re
mains, and that it is attended with renewed alacrity
in your public work. Long may it continue so, for
your own comfort, and the benefit of your people !
But changes, inward as well as outward, you must
i, s. K
130 JOURNEY CHAP. VI.
expect to meet with many a dark and rugged step.
But ! what a privilege is it to know where relief
is to be found: to know, experimentally, the power
and grace of our Almighty Physician ; and, under a
daily, deep conviction of our guilt and helpless
ness, to be committing our souls, our families, our
flocks, our every concern, into his faithful hands who
careth for us."
" Dr. BUCHANAN to Mr. SIMEON. " Oct. 25, 1796.
% % * "The accounts you give me
of the good that is doing at Cambridge fill my heart
with joy. Oh ! may you have a great, a very great
deal of such news to send me from time to time.
What so reviving as to hear of poor sinners, especially
young ones, enquiring after God their Maker and
Redeemer; and still more, of persons in the ministry,
who begin to perceive the glory, and feel the power
of that blessed Cross, at which they once stumbled
and were offended. My dear brother, our gracious
Master has been pleased to honour you greatly in
this best of works. I have Mr. Black's permission
to transcribe the following paragraph from a letter
he lately received from Mr. Stewart of Moulin, which
will shew you what good you were the instrument
of doing in one important instance, when in Scot
land. "The sentiments (says Mr. Stewart) I have
felt since Mr. Simeon's visit, you have been pleased
to call a revival ; and I am not sure but an expres
sion of my own may have suggested the word. The
word however does not strictly apply. It was no
revival: I never was alive till then. I think how
ever I was in a state of preparation. I was gradually
acquiring a knowledge of divine truth. It was given
me to see that such truths are contained in the
CHAP. VI. TO SCOTLAND.
Scriptures; but I did not feel them. Indeed I yet
feel them but very imperfectly. I know nothing to
which I can so fitly compare myself as to Ezekiel's
dry bones, when they were covered with flesh and
skin, but were without life or sensation. It was
reserved for Mr. Simeon to be the man, who should
be appointed to prophesy to the wind and say, 'Come
from the four winds, 0, breath, and breathe upon
this dead body, that it may live,' &c." What joy
should this give you, and how much should it ani
mate all of us to be faithful and zealous in speaking
for God, when he gives us opportunity. I desired
both Mr. Black and Mr. Haldane to inform Mr.
Stewart that you would be glad to hear from him,"
" The Rev. A. STEWART to Mr. SIMEON.
" Dear Sir, " Moulin, Nov. 25, 1796.
" Ever since the few happy hours in
which I was blessed with your company, I have daily
thought, with pleasure and gratitude, of the Lord's
loving-kindness to me in sending two of his chosen
servants, so unexpectedly and so seasonably, to speak
to me the words of life. Often have I longed to
express to you my ideas and feelings ; but knowing
your many engagements, I was unwilling to obtrude
myself on you as a correspondent ; especially as the
number of these must have been considerably in
creased by your late excursion to Scotland. My
kind friend Mr. Haldane, in a letter I received two
days ago, tells me you have not forgotten me, and
that you desire to hear from me. I cannot any
longer deny myself the pleasure of complying with
your kind request. I wish I knew how to express
my filial regard and attachment to one, whom I
K2
132 JOURNEY CHAP. VI.
have every reason to consider as my spiritual father.
If Onesimus might call Paul his father, with the
like reason may I call Mr. Simeon mine. For in
deed I found from your conversation, your prayers,
preaching, and particularly from our short interview
in your bed-room, more of religious impression, and
more of spiritual life and ardour infused into my
soul, than ever I was conscious of before. I had
read and heard about the natural state of man, and
about the grace of the Gospel; but never till then
felt its power. My opinions were, I believe, pretty
free from error ; but they had not yet affected my
heart. I knew, and had no doubt, that the objects
revealed in the Gospel were real ; but I did not
see them, feel them, taste them. 0, my dear Sir,
praise the Lord on my behalf, who hath given me
to perceive something of his glory and his grace,
as displayed in Christ Jesus ; though I have a great
deal yet to see and to learn. * * * In emulation
of your manner of preaching, I have for four months
past preached English from short skeletons, without
reading, or committing to memory ; a thing I had
never attempted before. My discourse is less correct,
and must offend a critick ; but it is more energetic,
and may profit a soul that is hungry for the bread
of life. A-propos of skeletons, Mr. Haldane has just
sent me yours. I have done little more yet than
cut up the leaves, and glance at a page or two. I
already see in them the correct, orderly, logical
brain of a Cambridge Graduate ; and I am sure I
shall find, on further perusal, much sound, salutary
instruction. I see in the Essay many things wholly
new to me : for at the Divinity Hall where I studied,
or rather attended, we never got one direction how
CHAP. VI. TO SCOTLAND. 133
to make a sermon. As I am only beginning to prac
tise the art of preaching, I hope I may get profit
by these instructions. * * * Next to the con
versation and society of my respected friends, I have
always found their letters one of the most efficacious
means of quickening and rousing the faint, spiritual
principle within me. If you can spare time to write
to me, I shall esteem it as a high favour, and I
am sure it will do me good. Through the Lord's
kindness to us, my wife, sister, and little boy are
all well. We enjoy peace, harmony, and the com
forts of domestic society in an uncommon degree.
We all join in most affectionate and respectful re
gards to you. Grace and peace be with you.
" Yours most sincerely,
"ALEX. STEWART."
"P.S. A poor woman in this village, who
heard you preach here, insists on my letting you
know how much she enjoyed your discourse, and how
much she was revived by it. She is one of the few
real Christians, whom I can number in my parish.
She lives quite alone, in a small hovel, on a very
scanty provision, confined almost entirely to her seat
by weakness and distress of body. Yet she is for the
most part cheerful, and always resigned and thankful.
She enjoys a great measure of the Lord's counte
nance, and lives much in communion with him. She
is able, on some few occasions, to bear being carried
on a chair to church. Some one or other of us
generally visit her once a day. Do, my dear Sir,
remember me in your prayers. In mine, such as they
are, I seldom omit making mention of you. What a
privilege it is to be allowed to ask blessings on
those we love!"
134 JOURNEY CHAP. VI.
Mr. SIMEON to Mr. STEWART.
" My very, very dear Friend,
"Among the many rich mercies which
God vouchsafed to me in my late excursion, I cannot
but consider the sweet interview which I enjoyed with
you, as one of the greatest. There is an unaccount
able union of heart with, or, if I may so express
myself, an outgoing of the soul toward some persons,
which we feel instantaneously, and we know not
why. There is something that irresistibly impresses
the mind with affection, and disposes one to commu
nicate one's ideas with freedom and familiarity ; such
I felt almost the first instant I saw my dear friend
at Moulin. I hope it is an earnest of that everlasting
union, which our souls shall enjoy in the regions of
light and love. Often have I reflected on the pe
culiar circumstances which, contrary to my own in-
tention, brought me to stop under your hospitable
roof. It had been Mr. H.'s purpose and my own, to
have been with you on Friday to tea, and either have
stopped with you that night, or gone to Blair, as
might appear expedient. Our horses were actually
saddled and brought to the door, and we were going
to mount. But I felt a very unusual languor and
fatigue, by means of the long walk we had taken at
Dunkeld ; and on my proposing to abide there that
night, Mr. H. readily acquiesced. Even then we had
no idea of spending the Sabbath a^ Moulin. Our
great object was to get to Glasgow by a certain day ;
and though this was far from being our reason for
accepting your invitation to return from Blair, yet
the circumstance of our being somewhat advanced in
our journey, weighed a little in the scale, perhaps
as much as one part in twenty. The circumstances
CHAP. VI. TO SCOTLAND. 135
of your having the Sacrament, of our being able to
enjoy the company of your other visitors, of there
being no service at Blair, and of our having a longer
intercourse with yourself, were our principal induce
ments to return to you. But had not so many cir
cumstances concurred, it is more than probable we
should have abode at Blair. It has often brought to
my mind that expression of the Evangelist, ' he must
needs go through Samaria.' Why so ? It lay in his
way, you will say, from Judea to Galilee ; true, but
how often had He taken a circuit, going through the
towns and villages round about. But the Samaritan
woman was there, and for her God designed an espe
cial blessing. What thanks can we ever render to God
for those turns in his providence, which at the time
appear insignificant, but afterwards are found to have
been big with the most important consequences ! It
is our privilege to expect those invisible interpo
sitions, if we commit our way to Him, and every in
stance that comes to our notice, should encourage us
to acknowledge Him in all our ways. I am exceed
ingly comforted, my dear brother, with the account
which you give of your soul. how desirable is it
for all, but especially for ministers, to have their souls
deeply and devoutly impressed ! What is religion
without this ? What are duties without this ? Alas !
a dry, insipid, unsatisfying, unproductive form. I pray
God that what you now experience may only be as
the drop before the shower. Surely this is happiness,
to taste the love of God, to find delight in his service,
and to see that we are in a measure instrumental to
the imparting of this happiness to others, this I say,
is a felicity which nothing but heaven can exceed.
Often have I implored this blessing upon yourself and
136 JOURNEY TO SCOTLAND. CHAP. VI.
upon your sister, (with whose unaffected piety my soul
was much refreshed,) and upon your whole family; and
I hope, that to my dying hour, my prayers and thanks
givings upon your account shall yet ascend up before
God. I hope, too, that you will bear my unworthy
name upon your heart, whenever you get within the
vail.
"The account you give me of the dear poor
woman rejoices my heart. How often does God
magnify the exceeding riches of his grace towards
objects whom the world looks upon with contempt ;
and angels esteem it an honour to minister to those
who have hardly the necessaries of life ! I admire
this ! I adore God for it ; it is to me a delightful
proof of his goodness, and of his all-sufficiency to
make us happy. Pray give my fervent love to her.
If I could, I should very cheerfully send her some
thing more substantial. I bless God for Mrs. S.'s
recovery, and, with Christian respects to her and your
sister, remain yours."
CHAPTER VII.
CHOSEN LECTURER OF TRINITY CHURCH ENGAGES MR. THOMASON
AS HIS CURATE OBTAINS THE CURACY OP STAPLEFORD SUB
DIVISION OF HIS RELIGIOUS SOCIETY VINDICATION OF SUCH
SOCIETIES ABUSES OF THEM PUBLICATION OF CLAUDE^ ESSAY
THE FIRST VOLUME OF SKELETONS APPENDIX AND PREFACE
ARCHBISHOP BECKER'S REMARKS ORDER FROM CHARLES 11.
TO THE UNIVERSITY CONTINUED EFFORTS FOR MISSIONS
MEETING AT MR. WILBERFORCE's LETTER FROM DR. COULT-
HUR3T SECOND JOURNEY TO SCOTLAND DR. PRINCIPAL HILL
DR. STEWART SIR GEORGE ABERCROMBY MR. MC INTOSH
MR. CALDER PROVOST INGLIS THE GOVERNOR^ ZEAL AT FORT
AUGUSTUS SIR JAMES COLQUHOUN OPPOSITION OF THE MODE
RATE PARTY RETURNS THROUGH CARLISLE MR. FAWCETT AND
MRS. GILPIN BENEVOLENT SOCIETY AT LEITH REMARKS ON
THE DOCTRINE OF PERFECTION LETTERS FROM DR. BUCHANAN
EFFECT OF PREACHING AT EDINBURGH INCREASED LABORS
AT CAMBRIDGE DR. MILNER^ OPINION OF MR. SIMEON LETTER
FROM MR. VENN ON MISSIONS FORMATION OF THE CHURCH
MISSIONARY SOCIETY.
17961799.
MEMOIR CONTINUED.
IN 1794 I was chosen Lecturer of Trinity Church
without opposition ; and as I thought it unprofitable
for one minister to labour three times a day in the
same Church, I invited my dear and honoured friend
Mr. Thomason to become my assistant, and procured
the curacy of Stapleford, in which he might minister
in the morning, and I in the afternoon. Thus we
both were fully employed; and it was a great joy
to me to have such a colleague to labour with me.
On his becoming my assistant (Oct. 1796), I judged
138 VINDICATION OF HIS CHAP. VII.
it inexpedient to continue meeting my people all
together in one body, because there was not now the
same necessity as formerly, and because he no less
than myself would be involved in any obloquy that
might attend it. To have some opportunities of meet
ing my people I considered as indispensable; for how
could I know my sheep, if I did not see them in
private ; and how was it possible for me to visit so
many at their own houses, and to find out all their
different states and trials? If there were regular
seasons for us to meet together, I could from time
to time invite them to state to me, either before
others or in private, whatever they might wish to
say: and I could learn by conversation something
respecting the state of their souls before God. I could
learn, too, whether any were in danger of being
drawn away by the Dissenters, or were imbibing any
erroneous tenets, or were acting in any respect un
worthy of their holy profession. I am aware that
even such societies as these are by many accounted
irregular, and that very few of the governors of
our Church would sanction them. Indeed it is a
curious fact, that the establishing of such societies
is generally supposed to indicate an indifference to
wards the Church, when it actually proceeds from
a love to the Church, and a zeal for its interests.
Were the Bishops acquainted with the ministers who
are called Evangelical, they would soon see the im
portance, yea, and the absolute necessity, of such
meetings, not merely for the edification of the people,
but chiefly for the preservation of the Established
Church. The Dissenters in general, and the Metho
dists in particular, have such meetings; and they
are found to be of the highest utility for the cultiva-
CHAP. VII. RELIGIOUS SOCIETY. 139
tion of mutual love, and for the keeping of their
respective members in one compact body. Where
nothing of that kind is established, the members
of any church are only as a rope of sand, and may
easily be scattered with every wind of doctrine, or
drawn aside by any proselyting sectary. What influ
ence can a minister maintain over his people, if he
does not foster them as a brood under his wings?
As to the idea of such meetings being contrary to
our obligations as ministers of the Establishment,
let any one read the Bishop's Charge to the Priests
in the Ordination Service, and say, whether a cler
gyman can fulfil his duties without them? I am
well persuaded he cannot ; and experience proves
that wherever there is an efficient ministry in the
Church without somewhat of a similar superintend
ence, the clergyman beats the bush, and the Dis
senters catch the game : whereas, where such a
superintendence is maintained, the people are united
as an army with banners. This has been the case
in Cambridge to an extraordinary degree ; for in the
thirty years that I have ministered at Trinity Church,
the Dissenters have not (as far as I recollect) drawn
away three whom I was not glad to get rid of. It
has only been the refuse, who have first lost all
simplicity of mind, if not wholly departed from God,
that they have been able to steal from me. The
number of my people, I mean of those who ap
peared to be spiritually enlightened, were about 120;
(those who came to my Church from the adjacent
villages being of course omitted, on account of their
distance from me:) and these I divided into six
societies, of about twenty each ; so that by meeting
two societies and one in every alternate week, I
140 SUBDIVISION OF HIS CHAP. VII.
could see them all in the month. In these socie
ties I separated men and women, and associated
together those who were most suited to each other.
One society in particular I made of those who were
more judicious and experienced, and who were deno
minated stewards, from their having to dispose of
the alms which we regularly collected in all the
societies for the relief of the poor. A select number
had been separated to this office even whilst we
were meeting all together; and therefore it seemed
highly expedient that they should constitute a sepa
rate society now. Besides, I had now a further view
in forming them into one society : for as now I
could only meet the different individuals once a
month, instead of once a week, it was desirable that
I should have some, in whose judgment I could confide,
to inform me of all that was passing among the peo
ple ; for instance, whether any were turning back from
God, or inclining to the Dissenters, or in any view
whatever needing my peculiar care : by them, too,
I could learn, far better than by any other means,
the state of those who were desirous of uniting them
selves with us. Moreover, I could make use of them
in the first instance to rectify any little disorders,
and reserve myself to interpose in matters which
they were unable to accomplish. I considered my
self as a coachman upon the box, and them as the
reins, by which I had immediate access to every
individual in my Church : and, from the most ma
ture reflection, I cannot but consider this as of the
greatest importance to the welfare of any people.
That it is open to abuse is certain; and what is
there that may not be abused ? Even the Apostolic
Churches were more or less distracted by the con-
CHAP. VII. RELIGIOUS SOCIETY. 141
ceit of some, or the violence of others ; and whilst
human nature is what it is, we cannot hope to find
any society of men on earth free from some kind
of evils ; but whilst I was able to attend to all the
societies myself, there was as little evil arising from
this arrangement, as can be expected in any society
on earth. It pleased God, however, to afflict me
at last with almost a total loss of my voice, so that
for the space of two years I could do very little
in public, and nothing at all in private ; and during
that time several of the people became conceited
and headstrong. Long before I changed the plan
from one society to six, there had been a weekly
meeting for prayer (as there was in many other
places through the kingdom) on account of the war :
and when the change was made, that prayer-meet
ing was continued, being carried on by the people
without me : for, on account of my numerous so
cieties and engagements, I could not be present at
them. This was an evil ; but it was one which I
could not remedy. Could I have superintended and
conducted them myself, I have no reason to think
that any evil would have arisen from them : but,
where people are left to themselves, the most con
ceited and the most forward will take advantage of
it to shew their evil dispositions ; and if they can
gain an ascendancy, (which they too frequently will),
they will prove a plague and a grief to the minis
ter that is placed over them. So I found it : and
when I returned among my people, I strove in vain
to reduce them to a better state. Not that any
great evil immediately appeared : but I saw that
some of the chief stewards had lost a measure of
their simplicity and tractableness ; and the general
142 ABUSES OF THEM. CHAP. VII.
rage which had recently arisen through the nation
for itinerant preaching, had visibly infected some
amongst them. This I endeavoured to stop; being
well convinced, that, whether it was evil in itself
or not, it was not possible for me as a minister of
the Established Church to countenance such pro
ceedings amongst my people, since I should assuredly
be represented by my enemies as a patron and en-
courager of those irregularities. To a certain extent
I prevailed; for I summoned the stewards to make
known to them my views of the subject, and actu
ally expelled from my societies one, who had taken
out a licence as a preacher. But within these two
years (i.e. about 1811) matters have been brought
to a crisis; and the lamentable state of my people
has fully appeared."
!
We must here interrupt Mr. Simeon's narrative,
as the memoir passes on immediately to the record
of matters which did not take place till long after
this period. We shall endeavour, as far as possible,
to supply the history of the interval from the scanty
materials which are at present accessible.
Mr. Simeon had now for sometime been engaged
in giving instruction to a select class of Students
on the Composition of Sermons: and having found
by experience the value of the rules laid down by
Mr. Claude * in his celebrated Essay on the subject,
* The Rev. John Claude was " a minister of the reformed
religion in France, who preached upwards of forty years with great
acceptance, first at St. Afrique, afterwards at Nismes, and lastly,
at Charenton." From the violence of the persecution in France he
was compelled to flee to the Hague, where he ended his days.
CIFAP. VII. PUBLICATION OF CLAUDE. 14.3
he prepared to publish a new edition of the work,
adopting the translation from the French, already
made by Mr. Robinson of Cambridge. So far back
as the commencement of 1792, Mr. Simeon had made
an abridgement of the Essay for the use of his class ;
and at the end of this manuscript syllabus there
are appended some " additional observations " of his
own'"". Having revised and considerably improved
Mr. Claude's Essay, he published it in 1796 with
an Appendix containing one hundred Skeletons of
Sermons, several being the substance of discourses
preached by him before the University. This Ap
pendix was the germ of that great work, which ulti
mately extended to twenty-one large volumes, and
was emphatically the work of his life. It may be
worth while to notice Mr. Simeon's design in com
piling this Appendix, at a time when he could so
little foresee to what results it would lead him. His
observations also on the nature of the work itself
may not be without their use to those who feel
anxious to preach the Gospel with efficiency as well
as fidelity. " Instruction (he observes) relative to the
composition of Sermons is of great importance, not
only to ministers, but, eventually, to the community
at large. And it were much to be wished that more
regard were paid to this in the education of those
who are intended for the ministry. It has some
times been recommended to the younger clergy to
transcribe printed Sermons for a season, till they
* The following are not unworthy of notice: "Get the mind
impressed with the subject ; Write your own before you consult
commentaries. Often stop and ask, What am I writing upon ?
What have I undertaken to explain and illustrate ?"
144 THE NATURE AND USE CHAP. VII.
shall have attained an ability to compose their own.
And it is to be lamented, that this advice has been
too strictly followed : for, when they have once formed
this habit, they find it very difficult to relinquish
it To remove, as far as possible, these difficulties
from young beginners, is the intent of the Skeletons
annexed to this Essay. The directions given in the
Essay itself cannot fail of being helpful to every one
who will study them with care : but there appears to
be something further wanted : something of an inter
mediate kind between a didactic Essay like Claude's,
and a complete Sermon ; something, which may sim
plify the theory, and set it in a practical light
A "scheme, or Skeleton of a discourse, is that species
of composition to which we refer. It should be not
merely a sketch or outline, but a fuller draft, con
taining all the component parts of a sermon, and
all the ideas necessary for the illustration of them,
at the same time that it leaves scope for the exercise
of industry and genius in him who uses it. The
pious and learned Bishop Beveridge has written four
volumes of such Skeletons, under the title of The
saurus Theologicus : and if the author had intended
them for publication, he would probably have so
completed his design as to supersede the necessity
of any similar work That so great a divine should
write so many compositions of that kind solely for his
own use, is a clear demonstration of his judgement
with respect to the utility of them in general : and
the circumstance of his never intending them for the
public eye, is sufficient to exculpate any one from the
charge of presumption who should attempt an im
provement. The following Skeletons are not intended
particularly to exemplify Mr. Claude's rules but
CHAP. VII. OF THE SKELETONS. 145
rather to illustrate one general rule; namely, to
shew how texts may be treated in a natural manner.
The Author has invariably proposed to himself three
things as indispensably necessary in every discourse
UNITY in the design, PERSPICUITY in the arrange
ment, and SIMPLICITY in the diction If his life
be spared, he hopes to form a system of doctrinal,
practical, and experimental divinity in a series of
Sermons, each of them contained in two pages, like
the specimens here exhibited What may be the
number of these he can at present form no idea:
they may be comprehended in three hundred, or may
extend to five hundred *."
Towards the close of this year Mr. Simeon preach
ed a Sermon before the University, on Mark xvi. 15,
16, which he immediately published, under the title,
" The Gospel Message." To this he " annexed four
Skeletons upon the same text, treated in four differ
ent ways, with a view to illustrate all Mr. Claude's
Rules of Composition and Topics of Discourse." The
I Sermon was delivered Nov. 13, 1796, and before
| the end of the year no less than five editions had
been published ; so great an interest appears to have
! already been excited on the subject. In the month
I of April following, both this and the former pub
lication called forth a very favourable review in the
British Critic ; of the latter work the Reviewer ob-
i serves : " The four sketches subjoined, of the same
text treated on four different plans, afford a more
extraordinary proof than even the former book, of
the Author's vast resources in point of matter, and
* They eventually reached to the number of two thousand five
hundred and thirty-six.
L.S. L
146 OPINIONS UPON WRITTEN CHAP. VII.
uncommon skill in arrangement." In the preface
to this discourse Mr. Simeon makes some valuable
remarks on the various modes of preparing and
delivering a sermon ; which perhaps may be inserted
here at length, not only on account of their in
trinsic worth for young ministers, but as conveying
Mr. Simeon's deliberate judgment on a subject, to
which for forty years afterwards he devoted his
incessant attention. " It is not possible to say what
is the best mode of preaching for every individual,
because the talents of men are so various, and the
extent of their knowledge so different. It seems
at all events expedient that a young minister should
for some years pen his sermons, in order that he
may attain a proper mode of expressing his thoughts,
and accustom himself to the obtaining of clear, com
prehensive, and judicious views of his subject ; but
that he should always continue to write every word
of his discourses seems by no means necessary. Not
that it is at any time expedient for him to deliver
an unpremeditated harangue; this would be very
unsuitable to the holy and important office which
he stands up to discharge. But there is a medium
between such extemporaneous effusions and a servile
adherence to what is written: there is a method
recommended by the highest authorities, which, after
we have written many hundred sermons, it may not
be improper to adopt. The method referred to is,
to draw out a full plan or skeleton of the discourse,
with the texts of Scripture which are proper to illus
trate or enforce the several parts, and then to express
the thoughts in such language as may occur at the
time. This plan, if it have some disadvantage in
point of accuracy or elegance, has on the other hand
CHAP. VII. AND UNWRITTEN SERMONS. 147
great advantages over a written sermon: it gives a
minister an opportunity of speaking with far more
effect to the hearts of men, and of addressing him
self to the passions, as well by his looks and ges
tures, as by his words. Archbishop Seeker, in his
last Charge, after observing in reference to the
matter of our sermons, ' We have, in fact, lost
many of our people to sectaries by not preaching
in a manner sufficiently evangelical;' adds, in re
ference to the manner of our preaching, 'There
is a middle way, used by our predecessors, of setting
down in short notes the method and principal heads*
and enlarging on them in such words as present
themselves at the time : perhaps, duly managed, this
is the best.' He then proceeds to express his dis
approbation of what is called, mandating of sermons,
or repeating them from memory. This custom ob
tains much among foreign Divines, and throughout
the whole Church of Scotland ; and in the Statute
Book of our University there is an order from King
Charles II. that this should be practised by all
the Clergy, as well when preaching before the Uni
versity and at Court, as before any common audi
ence*. This shews at least that, if a minister had
* Mr. Vice-chancellor and Gentlemen,
Whereas his Majesty is informed, that the practice
of reading Sermons is generally taken up by the preachers before
the University, and therefore continued even before himself, his
Majesty hath commanded me to signify to you his pleasure, that
the said practise, which took beginning with the disorders of the
late times, be wholly laid aside, and that the aforesaid Preachers
deliver their Sermons both in Latin and English by memory or
without book, as being a way of preaching which his Majesty
judgeth most agreeable to the use of all foreign Churches, to the
L2
148 OPINIONS UPON WRITTEN CHAP. VII.
thoroughly studied his discourse, it was deemed no
objection against him, that he delivered it without
book. But the way proposed by Archbishop Seeker
seems far preferable, on account of the unnecessary
increase of labour to the minister, and because the
repeating of a sermon will most generally appear,
as the Archbishop justly expresses it, like ' the saying
of a lesson.' Many other authorities of the greatest
note might be adduced, (as those of Bishop Wilkins,
Bishop Burnet, Archbishop of Cambray, &c.), if it
were the Author's wish to vindicate this mode of
preaching; but he is far from thinking it proper
for all persons, or in all places. He considers it,
however, as extremely useful, where a minister's
talents will admit of it. But, after all, the great
concern both of ministers and private Christians is,
to enjoy the blessing of God upon their own souls.
In whatever manner the Truth may be delivered,
whether from a written discourse, or memoriter, or
from a well-digested plan, they may expect that %
God will accompany it with a divine energy, if they
be looking up to him in the exercise of faith and
prayer. In this hope, the following Sermon, and
the Skeletons annexed to it, are sent forth into the
world : and if by means of them the excellency of
the Gospel may be more clearly seen, its import-
custom of the University heretofore, and the nature and intendment
of that holy exercise. And that his Majesty's commands in the
premises may be duly regarded and observed, his further pleasure
is, that the names of all such ecclesiastical persons, as shall continue
the present supine and slothful way of preaching, be from time to
time signified unto me by the Vice-chancellor for the time being,
upon pain of his Majesty's displeasure.
Oct. 8, 1764. MONMOUTH.
Page 300 of the Statute Book.
CHAP. VII. AND UNWRITTEN SERMONS. 14[>
ance more deeply felt, and its strengthening, com
forting, sanctifying efficacy more richly experienced,
the Author's labours will be abundantly repaid."
On the subject of the rapid issues of this Sermon,
and his plans for future publications, Mr. S. thus
writes to his beloved and honoured friend at Lynn,
the Rev. E. Edwards. "Dec. 15, 1796.
" Many of my friends have stepped forth
to promote the spread of my Sermon, insomuch that
the fourth and fifth editions are come out this day.
I hope it will please God to render it useful both to
ministers and people. I am sure I never thoroughly
understood Claude (if I now do) till I set myself to
that work. If it prove beneficial to none other, it
has not been lost upon myself. You will easily
perceive that it has cost me some trouble : but
though I am more lazy and indolent than I dare
express to any of my fellow-creatures, I have, through
mercy, some little desire to work while it is day.
I want very much to know what my friends would
wish me to do. I long to begin my work, but can
not tell tell what will be best. Pray advise me;
I absolutely demand your advice ; because, if I rate
my advisers at fifty, your vote alone will count for
twenty Shall I set about a volume of about three
hundred Skeletons ? Or, shall I set about one hun
dred half-hour Sermons ? Or, shall I write Sermons
of three-quarters of an hour long, and consequently
make them occupy three Volumes instead of two ?
Or, shall I mind my own business, and trouble the
public no more ? What an ease would it be to my
mind, if two or three friends would join in telling
me to adopt the last of these plans ! I assure you
I would regard them most faithfully, and most joy-
150 CONTINUED EFFORTS CHAP. VII.
fully. A sow does not love the mire so much as
I do idleness. May God pity, pardon, and renew
me ! With most affectionate respects to Mrs. E. and
other kind friends, I remain your most loving, most
indebted friend, "C. S."
The subject of Missions to the Heathen continued
to be one of absorbing interest to Mr. Simeon ; and
he spared no pains to excite the zeal and secure
the aid of his most influential friends in furthering
the sacred cause. His earnestness and love were
felt to be worthy of imitation even by Mr. Wilber-
force himself, as appears from his Journal :
" Thursday, July 20. To dine at Henry Thorn-
" ton's, where Simeon and Grant, to talk over Mis-
" sion scheme.
" July 22. Simeon with us his heart glowing
" with love of Christ. How full he is of love, and
" of desire to promote the spiritual benefit of others.
" Oh ! that I might copy him, as he Christ. My path
" is indeed difficult, and full of enemies. But God
" in Christ can and will strengthen and uphold us
" if we trust in him."
Amongst other distinguished friends, who were
ready to give him their aid, Mr. Simeon received the
assurance of cordial regard, and readiness to co-ope
rate in the scheme, from the celebrated Dr. Coul
thurst* of Halifax. Dr. C. writes,
* Dr. Coulthurst, on account of his talents, was selected to
be the opponent of Dr. Milner in 1786, when he kept the " Splen
did Divinity Act," to which Bishop Watson alludes in his Anec
dotes of his own life. " I remember, (hq says,) having seen the
Divinity Schools, when the best Act, by Coulthurst and Milner
Arcades ambo was keeping, that I ever presided at, and which
might justly be called a real Academic entertainment, filled with
auditors from the top to the bottom."
CHAP. VII. ON BEHALF OF MISSIONS. 151
"Oct. 31, 1797.
" I rejoice to hear that the Mission-busi
ness succeeds so well ; and if my poor endeavours
can be of any avail, you are most sincerely welcome
to them. * * * Mr. Burnet and several of my
Cambridge friends informed me that you had preached
the Assize Sermon last summer; and that it was
heard with great attention and respect. You must
expect for your loyalty to undergo the fiery ordeal
of Jacobinical criticism : Mr. Ben. Flower, the authors
of the Analytical Review, &c. &c. will honour you
with their calumny. Your Skeletons were spoken
of with great approbation. I do not use them my
self, but 1 have lent them to some of my friends,
who have occasionally used them. I had heard of
the old Provost's death. You have lost a man, who
(whatever might be his private sentiments) always
expressed a great regard for you. * '* * We have
read with very great pleasure, and I hope with im
provement, your excellent Sermon on the death of
Mr. Cadogan. He was indeed a burning and a shining
light. Hereafter I shall hope to peruse the Life
and some of the select works of our late very valu
able friend, Mr. Venn. You will remember me very
kindly to the two young men whom you have so
generously received into your tuition, viz. Burnet and
Hey. I shall be very glad to hear of their welfare
and success. I think that your Lectures to the young
men may be eminently beneficial, and I hope that they
feel and acknowledge the value of their privilege."
The many excellent and warm friends, whom Mr.
Simeon had attached to himself during his late tour
through Scotland, began now to press him with ear
nest solicitations to repeat his visit to the North.
152 SECOND JOURNEY CHAP. VII.
Amongst the rest, not the least frequent and per
suasive were the requests of his beloved friend at
Edinburgh, Dr. Buchanan. In a letter the next
spring, he reminds him of the deep interest that
had been excited on all sides by his preaching, and
holds out a prospect of increased good from his
return.
" You have very great encouragement indeed to
come among us. You remember the crowds that
followed you wherever you preached; and many,
many are the inquiries that have been made about
your return, by persons of all ranks. I have reason
to think that you were the instrument of doing much
good when you were here; and should it please
God to bring you among us again, I hope it will
be with joy, and for a blessing to many."
Early in the month of May, Mr. Simeon prepared
to comply with the pressing requests of his Northern
friends : and commenced another Diary ; a few ex
tracts from which will be sufficient to exhibit his
feelings at this time, and to record the chief inci
dents of his Tour.
" May, 7th. Set out at half-past ten frame com
fortable took leave of college as for the last time went
to Stukely, met Mr. Ramsden, preached to a good congre
gation found my soul tolerably happy. At Rauceby we
had a blessed day on the Wednesday, speaking on personal
experience. Mr. Dikes preached in the evening. The next
morning I went to Newark, to Mr. Hoare's, and proceeded
early the next morning to York.
Saturday, 12th. It was a delightful morning after a
rainy night ; I therefore went on the outside ; and blessed
be God, who overruled my mind to do so. The guard was
a civil and intelligent man; I soon got into conversation
with him about the best things ; he heard me with attention
and gratitude, and my own soul was much affected in speak-
CHAP. VII. TO SCOTLAND. 153
ing to him. I arrived at York -at five, and then went to
Mr. Overton's. Mr. Richardson supped with us.
Sunday, 13th. Preached at a small church for Mr.
Overton, there were about 400 people; and God was
remarkably present with us, many were in tears. In the
afternoon at Mr. R/s church (where were about 1800). I
had much less liberty ; I was enabled however to deliver my
message faithfully, and I hope not without effect. In the
evening, Mr. Richardson and Mr. Graham (a pious minister
who has two churches in York) supped with us.
Monday, 1 4th. Set off for Newcastle, stayed two nights.
Wednesday, 16th. By coach through Berwick to Dun-
bar.
Thursday, 17th. To Haddington, where I spent a very
affectionate and pleasant hour with Dr. Lorimer. Thence to
Edinburgh, where I arrived safe and happy about five in the
evening, May, 17th, 1798. Adored be my God who has
once more brought me in safety to my dear friends ! O that
it may not be in vain ! The Lord grant that I may both
impart and receive good.
Friday, 18th After a good night's rest, I went with
Mr. B. to St. Andrew's Church. From thence we went to
the Assembly-house. The Moderator prayed first, and after
him three others ; there being a little interval between each,
devoted to business. Their prayers were almost as cold as
the room itself: and on the whole I found nothing but the
novelty to compensate for my time and trouble. The kind
reception and hearty welcome I met with from Dr. Principal
Hill, as well as innumerable religious friends, was very
flattering. In the evening I preached in Mr. Dicksons
chapel to a tolerable congregation, and had through mercy
a comfortable opportunity."
Here the Diary terminates suddenly, and is not
recommenced till June 20th, when the following
entry is made :
" Set off for Carnock and Dumfermline : ordered a
horse ; but went in the coach on account of an appearance
of rain. Was two hours going nine miles crossed at
Queen's Ferry in about 20 minutes. All the chaises were
SECOND JOURNEY CHAP. VII.
gone out, and I had no alternative but to walk, or ride a
hack-horse. But my God most graciously provided for me
contrary to all expectation. A lady who had heard me
preach the preceding evening at Mr. Dickson's, went with
me in the coach, and accompanied me in the boat ; and when
she found the strait to which I was reduced, told me her
carriage was coming, and that she would carry me to Dum-
fermline, notwithstanding it was much out of her way home.
Her husband, Mr. Harrower of Torryburn, came in the
carriage ; and they carried me through heavy showers of rain
to Mr. M c Lean's door ; and understanding that I was to
preach at Carnock that evening, agreed to stay dinner and
carry me thither. This they did, along the worst road I
ever saw ; and after staying the service went home by a road
very considerably worse than that to C. Thus did God
provide for me. Had I taken a hack on that road, I might
very probably have broken my neck ; at all events I must
have been wet through twice ; before dinner going to D., and
after to C., and must almost inevitably have been laid up
by a cold. Bless the Lord, O my soul, and forget not all his
lenefits."
The next entry occurs,
" July, 9th. Set off on my northern excursion with my
dear friends.
10th. To Forgan Denny. I preached there. There
I met dear Mr. Stewart of Moulin, who is much grown
in grace, and who shewed me some of his skeletons made
after my plan.
llth. To Perth in the morning preached.
12th To Dundee.
13th. Montrose. Upon mention being made to Mr.
Michell of my willingness to preach, it at first excited
fear in his mind, and still more after he had consulted his
colleagues. But at last he determined to bear any odium ;
and after consulting the chief magistrate acceded. Notice
was given, and about 400 collected.
14th. Stonehaven and Aberdeen. This day we had
more of the presence of our God than usual. O that we
may have it abundantly increased to us !
CHAP. VII. TO SCOTLAND. 155
17th. We arrived at Mr. Russel's of Aden to dinner.
I preached at his chapel. There were about 400 present.
We had a solemn season. I preached on the Confession in
order to strengthen his hands.
18th. Banff.
19th. Breakfasted at Sir George Abercrombie's, and
then went to Forglin, and dined with Lord Banff, who ex
pected us. His lordship was very courteous and pressed us
to return that way.
20th To Elgin and Nairn ; and Fort George, 21st.
Sunday, 22nd This was our second Sabbath. I preached
to the garrison. There were at least 600 present. There
was great attention. Mr. Buchanan went and preached at
the parish-church to about 2000 people. I sat in the Inn,
but did not improve my time so well as I should have done.
In the evening I preached again, many of the officers came
again, and the congregation was rather larger than before.
24th. To Taine. There, though late in the evening,
we called on Mr. M c lntosh, a most pious and blessed
minister, who received us all, notwithstanding he had a
friend Rev. Mr. MKay with him, and we had Mr. Calder
with us. Never did I see a more affectionate man than
he, or one who seems more likely to prove a blessing to
his people. He informs me that he has a meeting of mini
sters in his neighbourhood eight times in the year for con
versation and prayer; that he has many praying societies
among his people, and many people that are truly alive to
God. He sent round the town in the morning, and got me
a congregation of about 250, to whom I preached with a
sweet unction upon my soul.
25th._To Dingwall.
26th. I am to preach this evening at Mr. Calder's
brother's of Ferntosh. Never were there more kind and
obliging people than Mr. and Mrs. C. I preached to
about 400 people, and again the next evening to above 300.
We left them with much regret on Saturday.
28th. To Inverness and Croy, and slept at the house
of our kind companion Mr. Calder.
29th. I preached for Mr. C. to about 1000 people.
156 SECOND JOURNEY CHAP. VII.
After the morning service at Croy, I went to Inverness,
where I preached in the evening to a very large congre
gation, and had a blessed season. The Provost Inglis
invited us to dine with him on the Monday. We had a large
company at supper ; but we passed a very pleasant evening.
About 40 people came to the Inn, ourselves included, and
were present at family prayer.
30th.. To Fort Augustus. The minister is a mis
sionary upon the king's bounty establishment. He is an
amiable man and cordially acquiesced in the idea of my i
preaching in his church the next morning, as did also the
Governor. The hour was fixed for 9 : and the Governor not
only ordered the whole garrison to attend^ but purely of his own
mind ordered a drummer to go through the milage with a drum y
and give notice of the sermon ; he himself with the other officers
attended. I suppose there were at least 300 : and God was
peculiarly present with us.
31st. To Fort William. Here a Mr. Orde, who is
a schoolmaster, and who preaches at Fort William one
Sunday in three, asked me to preach, which I did the
next morning to about 300. He sent the crier round the
town with a bell in the evening, and in the morning, and at
the hour of service. I had not any comfort in the sermon,
for I had no opportunity for retirement.
Aug. 1st. Set off to see Glen Coe ; we did not choose
to miss the sight. Indeed we were well repaid for our
trouble ; the entrance is wonderfully grand ; and the re
mainder of what we saw was very fine.
2nd. To Oban.
3rd We hired a boat to carry us to Arosh, and
set off at 6 o'clock with four men. We had a comfortable
voyage, and arrived pretty expeditiously in five hours and
a half. From thence we walked through a good deal of rain
and wet ground to Loch Nagaul. There we found a boat
belonging to a Mr. John Maclean, and after conversing with
two men who lived at the head of the Loch, and agreeing to
give them whatever Mr. M. should judge fit, we went to Mr.
M.'s exceedingly wet in our feet, but comfortable in other
respects. We were kindly received : and dinner being nearly
CHAP. VII. TO SCOTLAND. 157
ready we stayed. Afterwards he went with us to the boat ;
but lo ! after four hours stay we found the boat not touched,
nor anything got ready. The two men behaved with the
greatest sang froid, and being desirous to impose upon us in
a very shameful manner, we dismissed them with indignation ;
and took only Mr. M.'s man and one of our own, whom we
had taken with us for our guide. The men evidently sup
posed we could not do without them ; there being little or
no wind ; but Mr. B., Mr. K. and myself determined to take
two oars, alternately relieving one : we however had scarcely
proceeded fifty yards before a breeze sprung up, and we sailed
in three hours to Lagganulva, where we arrived at 9. The
landlord, M c Kinnon, and another man, went with us next
morning in our borrowed boat to Staffa. We set off a little
after five, and arrived in two hours and three quarters. The
weather both thither and from thence was as favourable as
could be conceived. * * * My mind was somewhat occu
pied about my dear brother Thomason and my people, and
our fellow-traveller whom we had left at Oban. Never was
there a finer day, never a more prosperous voyage. We set
off from Arosh at 10 minutes past 4, and arrived at Oban
at 25 minutes past 7. Mr. Stevenson and the other inha-
bitants of Oban had concluded that it was impracticable
to visit StafFa on account of the tempestuousness of the
weather; and when they found us return, they concluded
for certain that we had come back without making the
attempt. When we assured them that we had been, and
had spent two hours on the Island, they were quite
amazed, and declared that they never knew the voyage
performed in so short a time before: so graciously did
God deal with us ! The wind invariably blew from the
quarter that favoured us, whether we sailed north or south,
or west or east.
6th To Inverary by Loch Etive and Loch Awe.
7th. To Arrochar. In this romantic road, very little
inferior even to Glen Coe, we passed through Glen Croe.
We did not go to the town, but called on the minister. We
had a warm debate about justification by faith. I was
enabled to speak as I would ever wish to speak on that
158
CHAP. VII.
subject : I contended earnestly for the faith, but I hope with
love, and modesty.
8th. At Sir James Colquhoun's.
9th In the evening I spoke to the family and many
of the neighbours, and had a good season ; but the servants
never, either at morning or evening prayers, enter into the
parlour. This I hope will one day be altered.
10th. To Dumbarton and Glasgow.
17th About 8 in the evening we reached Edinburgh,
having experienced nothing but love and mercy during
our long absence from it. We called on Dr. Hunter almost
immediately, and had a confirmation of what we had before
heard by report, the strenuous opposition of the moderate
party to my preaching. They had called on all who had
employed me, and complained to them as offending against
the laws of the Church. They had called on Mr. B. just
before our departure ; but none of the offenders judged they
had transgressed any law ; and Dr. H. in particular answered
them with great wisdom and firmness. He told them that
there were other violations of their laws, (viz., the attending
of plays and the neglecting of parochial visitations), which
needed more to be inquired into, and which would be inquired
into, if any inquiries relative to the other matter were insti
tuted. But, though this idea will probably stop them from
criminating individuals, they will most likely bring in an
overture in May next, to prevent any from officiating in their
churches who are not in a capacity to receive a presentation in
their church. This will effectually cut off all intercourse
between the English ministers and the Presbyterian congre
gations. But God reigneth, and will support his own cause.
19th, Sunday. Heard Mr. Dickson in his own chapel.
Preached in the afternoon for Mr. B. and in the evening
at Leith. Eight ladies had engaged in a society for visiting
and relieving the sick. God had already given them much
encouragement.
21st. Preached in the evening to a large and atten
tive congregation my farewell sermon.
23rd Engaged a gentleman, a Mr. Rutherford of
Glasgow, to take a chaise with me to Carlisle. We set
CHAP. VII. TO SCOTLAND. 159
out at 6 in the evening. The separation from my dear
friends was very affecting to us all. It was a sweet season ;
and I trust our hearts will long be comforted with the
remembrance of it. After dinner our prayer was interrupted
by weeping, and we concluded it with singing. Before tea
we had another prayer.
Carlisle, Aug. 25th. Visited Mrs. Gilpin, and had a
sweet season in expounding John vi. about mid-day. Went
in the afternoon to Scaleby Castle. Mr. and Miss Fawcett
received me very kindly, and returned with me in my chaise
to Carlisle.
26th. Preached twice, and had tolerably comfortable
seasons. In the evening I spoke at Mrs. Gilpin's ; we had
a blessed season on Luke xi. 21, 22. Old Mrs. G. was
much affected and my soul was much knit to her.
28. Mrs. G., notwithstanding she is 90 years of age,
came to breakfast with me at 7 6 clock in the morning:
this was a sweet mark of the love and zeal with which her
soul was filled. Arrived at 9 in the evening at Lancaster.
Mr. and Mrs. Housman were well, and showed me much
kindness."
After one or two more brief entries, the Journal
terminates.
In alluding to these tours in his memoir, Mr.
Simeon remarks; "Amongst the many blessings,
which God vouchsafed to me in those journeys, there
were two in particular, for which I have reason to
adore his name." (The first of these was the event at
Moulin, already noticed at page 122.)
" Another occasion was at Leith, near Edinburgh.
I had in my way to Scotland set on foot a Female
Society for visiting and relieving the sick ; and I
thought God might render me useful in the same way
at Leith. I suggested the idea to Mr. Colquhoun the
minister, who highly approved of it; and being to
preach that evening, I stated briefly and generally
160 REMARKS ON THE CHAP. VII.
my views to the congregation, and promised, on my
return from a little exercise for a fortnight or three
weeks, to preach a sermon to them on the occasion ;
but on my return I had the happiness to find a society
established upon my plan, and a large sum of money
raised to carry it on ; so that instead of having occa
sion to beg for subscriptions, as I intended, I had only
to return thanks for the activity shewn, and the sums
already subscribed; and I believe the Society flou
rishes to this very day. ! that every journey I may
in future take may abound with such instances of
God's kindness towards me, and be so sanctified to the
good of my fellow-creatures !
In my return through Carlisle I had another
opportunity of serving God, and I trust, of benefiting
my fellow-creatures. The church of my dear and
honoured friend Mr. John Fawcett was at that time
very much distracted by the Methodists, I mean, by the
followers of Mr. Wesley, who adopt that name. Of
that body there are many thousands, I doubt not, who
are truly and eminently pious ; but there are also
many who are lamentably enthusiastick and deluded.
The doctrine of sinless perfection is not only espoused
by many of them, but maintained as actually existing
in their own experience. Of his hearers there were
some of this cast, who being really pious themselves
and very active in doing good, had great sway among
the people, and were making proselytes to their
opinions.
I happened one afternoon to meet a large party
of the principal promoters of these sentiments ; and I
directed my conversation to the subject, shewing what
I conceived to be the evil with which these sentiments
were pregnant.
CHAP. VII. DOCTRINE OF PERFECTION. 161
1. They lead persons to look for perfection in
themselves, instead of searching out their im
perfections.
2. They lead persons to wink hard at their own
imperfections, and even their sins, and to call
them only temptations, which they consider as
no sins.
3. They fill with undue self-complacency those who
fancy that they have attained perfection.
4. They prevent those persons from humbling
themselves in prayer before God as they ought,
and lead them to abound rather in Pharisaical
thanksgivings; "I thank thee, &c."
5. They discourage exceedingly those who cannot
find in themselves such attainments.
6. They generate the wildest notions imaginable,
namely, that men are perfected at this or that
instant; when the whole Scripture speaks of
sanctification as gradual and progressive.
On such topics as these I insisted at large ; and
; it pleased God so to bless the conversation, that every
person in the company was brought to see the erro-
neousness of the sentiments, which he had begun to
adopt ; and from that time the minds of many indi
viduals, who had been grievously perplexed, were
composed; and union pervaded the whole Church,
which was just on the eve of being rent in sunder by
divisions. It happened, unfortunately, that the per
son, who had first introduced these sentiments, was
absent ; and it is to be feared continued still to hold
them ; but no further inroad was made by them, nor
has been made ever since."
L. S. M
162 REMINISCENCES OF HIS CHAP. VII.
The Rev. Dr. BUCHANAN to Mr. SIMEON.
" Sept. 3, 1798.
" I entreat you will take the first leisure
moment you can spare to let us know how you got
home ; for, to say nothing of our own concern about
you, until I am able to announce your safe arrival
at Cambridge, Mrs. Buchanan and I shall have no
rest from your numerous friends. I do not imagine
that any stranger ever carried with him from Edin
burgh so large a share of the good people's affection.
I rejoice in it greatly, because it is a regard founded
on the love of that precious Gospel, which you are
honoured to preach with such ability and acceptance.
I have already had some calls from persons to whom
your labours were blessed; and I doubt not I shall
yet have more. When I reflect on all the circum
stances attending your visit to Scotland, I cannot but
see the hand of God in it, and I believe it has been
graciously ordered for the good of many. To my own
soul it has been peculiarly refreshing."
"His visits to Edinburgh," observes a friend in
a letter to Mr. Preston, " were always felt as a re
freshment, and useful stimulus, by the good people
there. The doctrine he preached and expounded to
them was the same : but the manner and the illustra
tions, and the zeal and fervour of his ministrations,
both in public and in private, were very different ; and
were calculated to produce, and did produce, a great
effect. I remember well his preaching a most striking
sermon on ministerial duties and faithfulness : in
which he introduced, with a view to illustration, the
keeper of the light-house on Inch-keith, the island
situate in the middle of the Firth of Forth, between
Mid-Lothian and Fife. He supposed the keeper to have
CHAP. VII. PREACHING AT EDINBURGH. 163
let the light go out, and that in consequence the coast
was strewed with wrecks, and with dead and mangled
bodies ; and that the wailings of widows and orphans
were everywhere heard. He supposed the delinquent
brought out for examination before a full court and
an assembled people ; and at last the answer to be
given by him, that he was * asleep !' * Asleep !'
The way in which he made this ' asleep !' burst on the
ears of his audience, who were hanging in perfect
stillness on his lips, contrasting the cause with the
effects, I remember to this day. I remember on
another occasion in Edinburgh, after having finished
an impressive discourse, his standing up in full size
and with impassioned gesture, and stopping a merry
jig which was commencing from the organ."
The fears which Mr. Simeon expressed in his
Diary, respecting an attempt to ' prevent any from
officiating in the (Scotch) Churches, who were not in
a capacity to receive a presentation in that Church,'
appear to have been but too well founded.
Dr. Buchanan writes : " Dec. 28, 1798.
" You have heard, I find, of what was done at our
last Synod. Since you left us, all the fierceness of
moderation has been excited by what is going on
at the Circus. . . . Accordingly at the Synod they
resolved on an overture to the next Assembly, by
which it is proposed that no preacher, who is not
a licentiate, and no minister, who has not been or
dained by some Presbytery of this Church, shall ever
be employed in any of our pulpits under severe penal
ties. Your friends Drs. Hunter, Kemp, Davidson, and
I, opposed it all in our power ; but it was carried by a
considerable majority Not only your particular
friends, but all the serious people here are grieved and
M2
164 DR. MILNER'S OPINION. CHAP. vir.
offended at it ; and should it pass into a law, as there
is reason to fear it will, it will sour the minds of many-
worthy people against our establishment."
The unusual earnestness and fervour of Mr.
Simeon's manner in all his addresses, whether in
public or in private, liable as it was to be misappre
hended by strangers, was now thoroughly understood
and appreciated by his friends. His evident sincerity,
his unwearied and disinterested exertions, and entire
consistency of character, had won for him the devoted
attachment of those who had the opportunity of most
intimately observing him. Prejudices began to yield
to sentiments of respect, and even of admiration, in
the minds of many, who had at one time regarded
him with doubt, if not with dislike. Thus his early
friend and schoolfellow Mr. Michell writes respecting
the change in his own views, and more particularly in
those of Dean Milner: "During the year 1795 to
1800 I was in college, (King's). My very frequent
intercourse with him daily increased my admiration of
his character, and my desire to render him any assist
ance, by every public and private effort within my
power. During my proctorship with Mr. Vicars of
Trinity Hall, we zealously united in defending him
from those insults, which he occasionally experienced
in his Church, on the Sunday evenings and his weekly
lectures. Dr. Milner's sentiments respecting him were
a memorable instance of the Dean's Christian candour
and judgment. In the presence of Dr. Jowett and
myself he more than once declared, that he had
rigorously for some years scrutinized the character
and conduct of Mr. Simeon, and for a time entertained
some doubts of his sincerity ; but was now perfectly
convinced of his truly Christian spirit and usefulness.
CHAP. VII. INCREASED LABOUES. 165
and of his unreserved devotedness to the glory of
God."
The favour Mr. Simeon had enjoyed in his north
ern tours, and the deep interest he had begun to
feel for his many friends there, so far from lessening
his regards for his own flock, or impairing his energies
at Cambridge, appear only to have prepared him for
more vigorous and self-denying exertions. .Such was
his devotion to his work, that he could scarcely find
time for the common enjoyments, or even the ordinary
courtesies of life.
To Mr. Edwards he writes : " Oct. 24, 1798.
" The only excuse I can make for my neglect is,
that my attention to my work is so unintermitted as
to leave me no time to see a friend, to write a letter,
to go into Chapel twice a week as Dean, or scarcely
to eat my dinner. I scarcely ever go to hall, and I
intend to give up my office, and take a Bursarship
instead. You will say, I overdo the matter, and shall
hurt my health. I answer, I trust not; because I
make a point of riding every day, unless my work
or the weather render it particularly inconvenient.
Blessed be God, my work is my meat and drink:
I only want more spirituality in it. If this excuse
will not do, I can only say, You have neighbour's fare ;
for I have not yet answered any of the letters that
arrived while I was in Scotland; so that if you do not
pardon me, I know not what I must expect from
others.
" Marvellous news have I to tell you of the goodness
of God. Pride and vanity and unbelief would have
been ready to suggest, (but thanks be to God, who did
not permit me to listen to them,) that if I went away
for four months, the work would be at a stand at
166 PLAN FOR MISSIONS. ' CHAP. VII-
home. Behold ! since my return, no less than nine
teen persons have applied to me to be received into
my societies, of whom I had no knowledge at all
(except in one or two cases), when I went away ; and,
what is wonderfully gracious, there is not one of them
that owed his first impressions to my ministry ; and
but one to the ministry of Mr. Thomason. All were
awakened either gradually and insensibly by God
himself, or by conversation with one or other of my
people. Tell me, does not this say aloud in our ears,
that if we will endeavour to move in God's way and
do his work, He will take care of our concerns ? So
I construe it ; and the reflection affords me infinitely
more consolation than if I had been instrumental to
their conversion. Let us bless our God and labour
for him more and more."
The great subject of Missions to the Heathen,
which had so long engaged Mr. Simeon's earnest
attention, and for which he had laboured to enlist
the zeal of his friends, was at length to receive the
consideration due to its importance. Measures began
to be proposed for forming a Missionary Society ' in
direct connexion with and under the sanction of
the Church of England.' Certain resolutions of a
practical character were suggested by Mr. Venn, to
be considered in detail at the Eclectic : and as the
subject had originally been discussed at Mr. Simeon's
desire, 'the Society felt the propriety of inviting
him to assist at their next meeting.' Accordingly
Mr. Venn undertook to write to him, and requested
his attendance on the occasion.
"My dear Friend, "Feb. 23, 1799.
" Mr. Burn of Birmingham has been
applied to by the (London) Missionary Society, to
CHAP. VII. PLAN FOR MISSIONS. 167
preach their Anniversary Sermon. Demurring on
account of the little countenance given to them by
their evangelical brethren in the Establishment, he
wished to know the reason why the Eclectic Society
in particular did not unite with them. This wish
was stated to the Society, and brought on a long
and interesting conversation at our last meeting,
respecting the nature of Missions. Two points were
unanimously assented to; one, that the (London)
Missionary Society was not formed upon those prin
ciples, which were either calculated to produce suc
cess, or to justify our publicly uniting with them:
the other, that it was the indispensable duty of
every minister of the Church in general, and of our
selves in particular, to promote by all the means in
our powers the propagation of the Gospel abroad.
We enquired in some degree into the possibility of
our doing this, without being irregular, and it was
thought that it might be done, without infringing
upon the order of the Establishment in any mate
rial point. The subject was however thought so
important, that it was determined to appropriate
another afternoon to its consideration, although it
wholly engrossed our last. Accordingly, Monday
se'nnight was fixed for the discussion of this ques
tion: 'By what methods may we most effectually
contribute to the propagation of the Gospel amongst
the Heathen.' On that day I am to move three
resolutions, to be entered upon the Society's book,
which were partly considered at our last meeting :
The first, expressing it to be the duty of each
member of the Society to pray daily for a proper
spirit to feel the deplorable state of the Heathen,
and for direction and grace to endeavour to promote
168
PROPOSAL FOR A
CHAPi VII.
their conversion. This also to be one subject in the
prayer made at the Eclectic. The second proposes,
that we should each write to four or five of our
intimate friends, and engage them to unite with us
both- in prayer, and also in looking around to discover
either a minister or a layman, who appears to be
influenced by a true missionary spirit, and who is
properly qualified and willing to offer himself to
the service of Christ. The third, that we should each
bear in our mind the great work of promoting a
Mission, and revolve the various plans for best carry
ing it into execution, as also determine in what
country it may be best set on foot. You will see
that the object of these resolutions is to set on
foot an enquiry, and to direct our attention and
those of our friends to the subject It is
not proposed that the Eclectic Society should do
more than be the father of such a plan; nor that
any funds should be raised till proper men are
found, for whom we must earnestly pray; knowing
that the Spirit of God must in all these cases lead,
and that our business will be only to give temporal
assistance and advice to those whom He has appeared
to set apart for the work. Recollecting that we once
before, at your desire, discussed a similar question;
the Society felt the propriety of inviting you to assist
at our next meeting, and I undertook to write to
you upon that head."
This meeting was held March 18th. "Fourteen
members were present. Mr. Venn opened the dis
cussion, by insisting upon the duty of doing some
thing for the conversion of the Heathen. Mr. Charles
Grant urged the founding of a Missionary Seminary.
The Rev. Josiah Pratt advocated the adoption of
CHAP..VIL CHURCH MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 169
the Resolution, as 'breathing a quiet, humble, de
pendent spirit.' The Rev. Charles Simeon, with cha
racteristic distinctness of purpose and promptitude of
zeal, proposed three questions : ' What can we do?
When shall we do it? How shall we do it?
What can we do? We cannot join the (London)
Missionary Society ; yet I bless God that they have
stood forth. We must now stand forth. We require
something more than resolutions something osten
sible something held up to the public. Many draw
back because we do not stand forward. When shall
we do it ? Directly : not a moment to be lost. We
have been dreaming these four years, while all Eng
land, all Europe, has been awake. How shall we do
it ? It is hopeless to wait for Missionaries. Send out
Catechists. Plan two years ago. Mr. Wilberforce.'
The result of this meeting was a general consent
that a Society should be forthwith formed, by inviting
a few of those upon whose concurrence in their
own views they could rely; and that a Prospectus
of their proceedings should be afterwards prepared,
and that then their plans should be laid before the
Heads of the Church. The next meeting of the
Eclectic was devoted to the same subject, and the
Rules of the proposed Society were considered and
settled. On the 12th of April a meeting was held
at the Castle-and-Falcon Inn, Aldersgate Street, 'For
the purpose of Instituting a Society amongst the
Members of the Established Church for sending Mis
sionaries among the Heathen' The Rev. J. Venn
was in the chair, and detailed the objects of the
Meeting'-"." Sixteen clergymen and nine laymen were
* See Appendix to Rev. II. Venn's Sermon.
170 FORMATION OF THE SOCIETY. CHAP. VII.
all that composed that small assembly; but the
blessing of God was manifestly with them in their
'work of faith and labour of love.' 'The Society
for Missions to Africa and the East,' then formally
established, grew and advanced like the grain of
mustard-seed ; and in less than half a century it has
carried the knowledge of 'the unsearchable riches
of Christ ' to Western Africa and New Zealand to
India, North and South to Ceylon and Bombay
to the West Indies to the shores of the Mediter
ranean to the wild Indian in North West America;
and, at length, has extended its holy efforts to the
vast field opened to us among the countless multi
tudes of China. May the Spirit of the Lord Jesus
Christ rest abundantly upon all who are connected
with this and kindred institutions; and may the
language of their prayers ever be, ' God be merciful
unto us, and bless us; and cause his face to shine
upon us, that thy way may be known upon earth,
thy saving health among all nations!'
CHAPTER VIII.
HAPPY HOURS AT 6HELFORD STRAW MANUFACTORY AT STAPLE-
FORD LETTER FROM BISHOP BOWSTEAD MR. SOWERBY BE
COMES CURATE OF TRINITY CHURCH HIS EARLY DEATH
UNEXPECTED LEGACY PUBLICATION OF ' HELPS TO COMPOSITION^
THE PREFACE CONVERSATION WITH WESLEY LETTERS TO
A YOUNG CLERGYMAN MR. SIMEON^S INFIRMITY OF TEMPER
HIS HUMBLE ACKNOWLEDGMENT OF IT HENRY MARTYN
MR. SIMEON ENGAGES HIM AS HIS CURATE HENRY KIRKK
WHITE MR. THOMASON PROPOSES TO BE A MISSIONARY
LETTERS TO HIS MOTHER TO MR. VENN TO MR. EDWARDS
AND TO MR. THOMASON.
18001807.
" Do you remember a very pleasant spot," writes Mr.
Thomason to his mother, "where there are two bridges,
and you have a sweet view on both sides ? Close to
that spot is our mansion ; the walks extend down to
the river. A more beautiful place I never saw : it is
the garden of Cambridgeshire. When I look around
me, it seems a dream : I can scarcely persuade myself
it belongs to me. If you think of me between the
hours of twelve and two, you may imagine me walk
ing in the shrubbery with my little Hebrew Bible in
my hand. Should the sun be very hot, depend upon
it, I have taken my seat under the shade of a thick
chestnut : there I endeavour to collect my thoughts
and stir myself up to diligent improvement and appli
cation of the Word of God. But alas ! I find it easier
to admire the landscape around me, than to raise my
172
HAPPY HOURS SPENT
CHAP. VIII.
heart to Him who made it ; easier to thank Him for
the walks and gardens, than to besiege a throne of
grace for spiritual blessings : yet these are what I
earnestly long for, and without which my soul cannot
be satisfied. Mr. Simeon has a room on the ground-
floor, which opens into a delightful pleasure-garden*
surrounded by a wall, where he can walk privately, in
which he so much delights. One door of his room
opens into my study, so that we are as near each
other as possible. His friendship I must name
amongst my chief blessings; he is more and more
dear to us, as indeed he ought to be ; his kindness to
us is wonderful. It quite overpowers me when I
think of it. * I hope we shall provoke one another
more and more to abound in the work of the Lord.
how short is time ! I am sure there is no time for
idleness : would to God that the preciousness of each
passing hour might be more deeply impressed upon
my mind."
Such incidentally is the view we obtain, during;
the summer of 1800, of the retired hours of these
endeared friends. The pure and peaceful enjoyments
of their lovely retreat at Shelford not only deepened
and matured their mutual esteem and love, but pre
pared them for the more vigorous discharge of their
sacred labours. Neither of them indeed was at all
inclined to be 'slothful in business;' but by this
refreshing and hallowed intercourse they becam
4 fellow-helpers to the truth,' and encouraged eac
other to be yet more ' fervent in spirit, serving the
Lord.' From this home of peace and holy meditatio
Mr. Simeon could easily accompany his friend, in thei
pastoral visits to the adjacent village of Stapleford ;
and here amongst the cottages of the poor he soo
CHAP. VIII. AT SIIELFORD. 173
found another field for the exercise of his benevolence.
Whilst devoting his first and best efforts to advance
their spiritual good, he was not slow to promote, as
far as he had the power, their temporal welfare. For
the employment of a large number of those, who had
no certain means of support, he established, at his
own expense, a manufactory for the plaiting of straw.
The design prospered beyond his expectation, and
produced the most beneficial results both in the com
forts and habits of those employed. Nor were these
effects transient; the late Bishop of Lichfield'*, some
time after Mr. Simeon's death, in a letter to the
Editor, describes the happy results of Mr. Simeon's
various 'labours of love' as still to he witnessed.
"Whilst at Stapleford to-day," he writes, "I heard
some interesting anecdotes of the late Mr. Simeon,
which may not perhaps be altogether unworthy the
notice of his biographer. When Mr. S. was curate
there, he formed a society, chiefly amongst the poorer
classes, which met together at stated times for prayer;
and a remnant of this society still exists, and holds its
meetings with the wonted regularity ; and I believe
these meetings are conducted with the utmost so
briety, and with the greatest benefit to the parties.
Mr. Simeon also introduced the plaiting of straw at
Stapleford, a species of industry which still exists
there, and which has contributed greatly to the wel
fare and comfort of the poor. But perhaps these
circumstances are already well known to you. To
me however the latter circumstance presents Mr.
Simeon's character in a new point of view, and tends
* Dr. Bowstead, formerly Fellow and Tutor of Corpus Christi
College, Cambridge.
174 MR. SOWEEBY. CHAP. VIII.
to exalt the high opinion I had previously entertained
of his sagacity and prudence. Those of the poor,
who were of Mr. Simeon's flock, dwell with great
delight, I am told, on the recollections of his ministry
amongst them. Such incidents as these, referring as
they do to the simple annals of the poor, may excite
a touching and beneficial interest even amidst the
records of greater and more splendid, but not neces
sarily more enduring labours and achievements."
About this period Mr. Simeon had the happiness
of obtaining the friendship, and for a short season the
services, of a very distinguished member of the Univer
sity the Rev. Thomas Sowerby, Fellow of Trinity
College. He was a man of no common intellectual
powers, having two years previously obtained the
highest mathematical honour as Senior Wrangler.
Such however had been his prejudice against Mr.
Simeon and the doctrine he taught, that only a few
months before he took his degree, he would have
deemed it an offence, amounting ' almost to an
insult,' if any one had ventured to affirm he would at
a future period officiate in Trinity Church. But these
unworthy feelings had happily begun to yield to con
victions, which for some time had been at work in
his mind, in consequence of a sermon he had been led
to hear in that Church. " On one occasion," observes
Mr. Sarjent*, "he did venture within its walls, and
returning with a conscience in some degree roused,
and with a mind at once reflecting and resisting, he
met providentially with a friend, who, with combined
ability, discretion, affection, and eventual success,
combated his objections. 'He called upon me one
Sarjent's Life of T/iomason, p. 104.
CHAP. VIII. HIS PREJUDICES. 175
Sunday evening,' this friend relates, 'a few weeks
before his degree, and began to tell me of a sermon
which he had heard at Mr. Simeon's, where he had
gone chiefly from curiosity. I assured him that he
had misunderstood Mr. Simeon that his report was
altogether incorrect that it arose from his never
having considered the subject at all. This led to a
long discussion, during which he became very calm
and serious, and much interested : we went down to
supper in the hall continuing our conversation, but so
much were we engaged in it we stopped in the court,
(I could point out the very place) and were so deep
in discussion that we lost our suppers : the result was,
that I undertook to produce a series of scriptural
passages, which should shew what Mr. Simeon did
mean, and which mould prove that he was right. In
two or three days I did so, and in two or three
days more he told me, he had been much struck
by our conversation, and by the passages which I
had put into his hand ; that this was a subject which
demanded thoughtful inquiry ; that he had not then
leisure, as degree time was just upon him, but that he
would examine the Scriptures carefully after his de
gree. He went into Cumberland in the summer, and
at length came a letter telling me that he saw his
error, and that the doctrine of Mr. Simeon was the
truth of God's word.' Short was that course on which
Mr. Sowerby, in conjunction with Mr. Thomason, now
entered. The hidden and inextinguishable sparks of
consumption were burning within ; and that disease,
after no very long delay, manifested itself; proving to
be an angel charged to introduce the Christian sufferer
to a state of being for which his meetness was most
clear; for who loved more unfeignedly than he?
176 UNEXPECTED LEGACY. CHAP.
who, whilst he was able, preached more faithfully
those truths, which tend to 'humble the sinner, to
exalt the Saviour, and to promote holiness ?' So soon
did Mr. Sowerby sink, that when Mr. Thomason was
hastening to his final destination, that friend, who had
been instrumental in leading him into the way of S
peace, witnessed the proof of that peace on the bed of
languishing, and in a dying hour, and found that
indeed it passed all understanding."
Among many incidents of lighter moment, which
from time to time arose to encourage Mr. Simeon
amidst much opposition and trials, perhaps the fol- !
lowing is not unworthy of being recorded. He had
recently endured considerable loss on account of his
self-denying benevolence, when very unexpectedly he
received, from an unknown hand, this somewhat re
markable token of confidence and respect.
"Cambridge, Oct. 8, 1800.
" As one of the executors of the late Mr. : it
is my duty to inform you, that he has by his will left
you a legacy of eight hundred pounds, in the words
mentioned on the other side ; and the further sum oi
one hundred pounds for your trouble in the disposition
thereof."
Upon the front of this letter Mr. Simeon has
written : " I had about a year before suffered greal
loss in my fortune (no matter how) for doing gooc
with my money. Here a man, whom I never saw, lefi
me 800 to do good with, and no responsibility ir
accounting for it. No one needs to tell me whence thii
came"
In the course of the following year Mr. Simeoi
completed the design, he had before announced, o
adding another series of Skeletons to the forme
CHAP. VIII. 'HELPS TO COMPOSITION.' 177
volume. These amounting in number to five hundred,
were published in two large volumes, and arranged
systematically under the following heads: types
prophecies parables miracles warnings ex
hortations promises examples. The first volume
being reprinted uniformly with these two, the whole
work was now designated, 'Helps to Composition;'
and was introduced to the public by a very important
doctrinal preface, in which Mr. S. states his object to
be ' freely and without reserve ' to express his senti
ments upon the great controversy of those times, being
'exceedingly desirous to counteract that spirit of
animosity, which had so greatly prevailed against
those who adhere to the principles of the established
Church.' The statements contained in that preface
Mr. Simeon deemed so important (at least in this
point of view) that in his 'Answer to Dr. Marsh's
Inquiry, respecting the neglecting to give the Prayer-
book with the Bible,' (published in 1812,) he intro
duces nearly the whole of these remarks, that his
readers might 'know how far these sentiments are
repugnant to the Articles or Liturgy of the Church of
England.' And he observes further, 'that this part
of the preface was originally written on purpose to
prevent even a possibility of misrepresentation on the
part of those who are so forward to designate their
brethren by injurious and obnoxious appellations.'
On the margin of his own copy Mr. S. has written ;
'The reader is requested to bear in mind, that the
extract could not possibly have been shortened with
out mutilating the subject, which is of extreme im
portance both in itself, and in reference to Dr. M.'s
pamphlet. The Author hopes that this will plead
his excuse for the length of the extract.' As Mr.
L.S. N
178 THE CALVINISTIC CHAP. VIII.
Simeon contiuued to attach * extreme importance'
to this preface to the end of his life, and always
referred to it as the best exposition of his views on
the Calvinistic controversy, it is here given entire.
" In the discussion of so many subjects, it cannot
fail but that every doctrine of our holy religion must
be more or less canvassed. On every point the
Author has spoken freely, and without reserve. As
for names and parties in religion, he equally dis
claims them all: he takes his religion from the
Bible ; and endeavours, as much as possible, to speak
as that speaks *. Hence, as in the Scriptures them
selves, so also in this Work, there will be found
sentiments, not really opposite, but apparently of
an opposite tendency, according to the subject that
is under discussion. In writing, for instance, on
John v. 40. ' Ye will not come to me that ye might
have life,' he does not hesitate to lay the whole
blame of men's condemnation on the obstinacy of
their own depraved will: nor does he think it at
all necessary te weaken the subject by nice distinc
tions, in order to support a system. On the con
trary, when he preaches on John vi. 44. * No man
can come unto me, except the Father who hath sent
me draw him,' he does not scruple to state in the
"If in any thing he grounded his sentiments upon human
authority, it would not be on the dogmas of Calvin or Arminius,
but on the Articles and Homilies of the Church of England.
He has the happiness to say, that he does ex animo, from his
inmost soul, believe the doctrines to which he has subscribed:
but the reason of his believing them is not, that they are made
the Creed of the Established Church, but, that he finds them
manifestly contained in the Sacred Oracles."
CHAP. VIII. CONTROVERSY. 179
fullest manner he is able, 'That we have no power
to do good works pleasant and acceptable to God,
without the grace of God by Christ preventing us
that we may have a good will, and working with
us when we have that good will * ;' nor does he
judge it expedient on any account to soften, and
palliate, and fritter away this important truth. While
too many set these passages at variance, and espouse
the one in opposition to the other, he dwells with
equal pleasure on them both; and thinks it, on the
whole, better to state these apparently opposite
truths in the plain and unsophisticated manner of
the Scriptures, than to enter into scholastic subtleties,
that have been invented for the upholding of human
systems. He is aware, that they who are warm
advocates for this or that system of religion, will
be ready to condemn him as inconsistent : but, if
he speak in exact conformity with the Scriptures,
he shall rest the vindication of his conduct simply
on the authority and example of the Inspired Writers.
He has no desire to be wise above what is written,
nor any conceit that he can teach the Apostles to
speak with more propriety and correctness than they
have spoken.
" It may be asked perhaps, How do you reconcile
these doctrines, which you believe to be of equal
authority and equal importance? But what right
has any man to impose this task on the preachers
of God's word? God has not required it of them;
nor is the truth or falsehood of any doctrine to be
determined absolutely by this criterion. It is pre
sumed, that every one will acknowledge the holi
ness of God, and the existence of sin : but will any
* The Tenth Article.
N2
180 THE CALVINISTIC CHAP. VIII.
one undertake to reconcile them? or does any one
consider the inability of man to reconcile them, as
a sufficient ground for denying either the one or
the other of these truths ? If then neither of these
points are doubted, notwithstanding they cannot be
reconciled by us, why should other points, equally
obvious in some respects, yet equally difficult to
be reconciled in others, be incompatible, merely
because we, with our limited capacity, cannot per
fectly discern their harmony and agreement?
" But perhaps these points, which have been such
a fruitful source of contention in the Church, are
not so opposite to each other as some imagine :
and it is possible, that the truly Scriptural state
ment will be found, not in an exclusive adoption
of either, nor yet in a confused mixture of both,
but in the proper and seasonable application of
them both; or, to use the language of St. Paul,
' in rightly dividing the word of truth.'
" Here the Author desires to speak with trem
bling. He is aware that he is treading upon slippery
ground ; and that he has but little prospect of satis
fying any who have decidedly ranged themselves under
the standard either of Calvin or Arminius. But he
wishes to be understood : he is not solicitous to bring
any man to pronounce his Shibboleth ; much less has
he any design to maintain a controversy in support of
it: he merely offers an apology for the sentiments
contained in his publication, and, with much defer
ence, submits to the public his views of Scripture
truth: and, whether they be perfectly approved or
not, this he hopes to gain from all parties, a favour
able acceptance of what they do approve, and a
candid forbearance in the points they disapprove.
1
CHAP. VIII. CONTROVERSY. 181
"This being premised, he will proceed to state
the manner in which these apparently opposite tenets
may, in his judgment, be profitably insisted on.
"It is supposed by many, that the doctrines of
grace are incompatible with the doctrine of man's
free-will; and that therefore the one or the other
must be false. But why so? Can any man doubt
one moment whether he be a free-agent or not ? he
may as well doubt his own existence. On the other
hand, will any man who has the smallest spark of
humility affirm, that he has ' made himself to differ ;
and that he has something which he has not received '
from a superior power*? Will any one refuse to
say with the Apostle, 'By the grace of God I am
what I amf?'
" Again ; as men differ with respect to the first
beginnings of a work of grace, so do they also with
respect to the manner in which it must be carried
on ; some affirming, that God has engaged to ' per
fect that which concerneth us ;' and others, that even
St. Paul had reason to fear ' lest he himself should
become a cast-away.' But why should these things
be deemed incompatible ? Does not every man feel
within himself a liableness, yea, a proneness, to fall ?
Does not every man feel, that there is corruption
* 1 Cor. iv. 7. t 1 Cor. xv. 10.
* "Benhadad might have recovered from his disease, though
God had decreed that, by Hazael's device, he should die of it ;
(2 Kings viii. 10.) So we may (for aught that there is in us) die
in our sins, though God has decreed that he will save us from
death. In both cases the decree of God stands ; but the possibility
of the event, as considered in itself, remains unaltered. Neither
our liableness to perish prevents the execution of God's decree ; nor
does his decree alter our liableness (in ourselves} to perish."
182 CONVERSATION CHAP. VIII.
enough within him to drive him to the commission
of the greatest enormities, and eternally to destroy
his soul ? He can have but little knowledge of his
own heart who will deny this. On the other hand,
who that is holding on in the ways of righteousness,
does not daily ascribe his stedfastness to the influ
ence of that grace, which he receives from God ;
and look daily to God for more grace, in order that
he may be ' kept by his power through faith unto
salvation *? ' No man can in any measure resemble
the scripture saints, unless he be of this disposition.
Why then must these things be put in opposition
to each other, so that every advocate for one of
these points must of necessity controvert and ex
plode the other ? Only let any pious person, whether
Calvinist or Arminian, examine the language of his
prayers after he has been devoutly pouring out his
soul before God, and he will find his own words
almost in perfect consonance with the foregoing state
ment. The Calvinist will be confessing the extreme
depravity of his nature, together with his liability
and proneness to fall; and the Arminian will be
glorifying God for all that is good within him, and
will commit his soul to God, in order that 'Hs
who has laid the foundation of his own spiritual
temple, may also finish itf. '
* 1 Pet. i. 5. t Zech. iv. 9.
"A circumstance within the Author's knowledge reflects so
much light upon this subject, that he trusts he shall be pardoned
for relating it.
" A young Minister, about three or four years after he was or
dained, had an opportunity of conversing familiarly with the great
and venerable leader of the Arminians in this kingdom; and,
wishing to improve the occasion to the uttermost, he addressed
CHAP. VIII. WITH MR. WESLEY. 183
"Doubtless either of these points may be in
judiciously stated, or improperly applied. If the
doctrines of Election and Predestination be so stated
as to destroy man's free agency, and make him
merely passive in the work of salvation, they are
not stated as they are in the Articles and Homilies
him nearly in the following words : ' Sir, I understand that you
are called an Arminian; and I have been sometimes called a
Calvinist; and therefore I suppose we are to draw daggers. But
before I consent to begin the combat, with your permission I
will ask you a few questions, not from impertinent curiosity, but
for real instruction.' Permission being very readily and kindly
granted, the young Minister proceeded to ask, 'Pray, Sir, do you
feel yourself a depraved creature, so depraved, that you would never
have thought of turning unto God, if God had not first put it into
your heart ? ' ' Yes,' says the veteran, ' I do indeed.' ' And do you
utterly despair of recommending yourself to God by anything that
you can do ; and look for salvation solely through the blood and
righteousness of Christ ? ' ' Yes, solely through Christ.' ' But,
Sir, supposing you were at first saved by Christ, are you not some
how or other to save yourself afterwards by your own works ? '
'No; I must be saved by Christ from first to last.' 'Allowing
then that you were first turned by the grace of God, are you not in
some way or other to keep yourself by your own power ? ' ' No.'
4 What then, are you to be upheld every hour and every moment by
God, as much as an infant in its mother's arms ? ' ' Yes ; altoge
ther.' ' And is all your hope in the grace and mercy of God to
preserve you unto his heavenly kingdom ? ' ' Yes ; I have no hope,
but in him.' ' Then, Sir, with your leave, I will put up my dagger
again ; for this is all my Calvinism ; this is my election, my justi
fication by faith, my final perseverance : it is, in substance, all that
I hold, and as I hold it : and therefore, if you please, instead of
searching out terms and phrases to be a ground of contention
between us, we will cordially unite in those things wherein we
agree.'
" The Arminian leader was so pleased with the conversation,
that he made particular mention of it in his journals ; and notwith
standing there never afterwards was any connexion between the
parties, he retained an unfeigned regard for his young inquirer to
the hour of his death."
]84 THE CALVINISTIC CHAP. VIII.
of our Church, or as they are in the Holy Scrip
tures. On the other hand, if the doctrines of free
will and liableness to final apostasy be so stated
as to rob God of his honour, and to deny that he
is both 'the Author and the Finisher of our faith,'
they are equally abhorrent from the sentiments of
our Established Church, and from the plainest de
clarations of Holy Writ.
"The Author humbly apprehends, that there is
a perfect agreement between these different points;
and that they are equally salutary or equally per
nicious, according as they are properly or improperly
applied. If, for instance, on hearing a person ex
cuse his own supineness by saying, ' I can do nothing,
unless God give me his grace ;' we should reply,
* This is true ; it is God who alone can give you
either to will or to do' what would be the con
sequence? we should confirm him in his sloth, and
encourage him to cast all the blame of his condem
nation upon God himself. But if we should bring
before him the apparently opposite truths, and bid
him arise and call upon God; we should take the
way to convince him, 'that the fault was utterly his
own, and that his destruction would be the con
sequence, not of God's decrees, but of his own
inveterate love of sin.
" Let us suppose, on the other hand, that a per
son, having 'tasted the good word of life,' begin
to boast, that he has made himself to differ, and
that his superiority to others is the mere result of
his own free-will : if, in answer to him, we should
immediately descant on our freedom to good or evil,
and on the powers with which God has endued us
for the preservation of our souls, we should foster
CHAP. VIII. CONTROVERSY. 185
the pride of his heart, and encourage him, contrary
to an express command, to glory before God*:
whereas, if we should remind him, that 'by the
grace of God we are what we are,' and that all
must say, ' Not unto us, Lord, not unto us, but
unto thy name be the praise,' we should lower his
overweening conceit of his own goodness, and lead
him to acknowledge his obligations to God.
"Let us illustrate the same in reference to the
two other doctrines we mentioned, namely, The per
severance of the saints, and our liableness, in our
selves, to 'make shipwreck of the faith.' Suppose
a person say, ' I need not be careful about my con
duct ;' for ' God has begun the good work within
me, and has engaged to perform it till the day of
Christ :' if we were to begin extolling the covenant
of grace, and setting forth the truth of God in his
promises, we should countenance his error at the
very time that he was turning the grace of God
into licentiousness. But if we should warn him
against the danger of being given over to a repro
bate mind, and of perishing under an accumulated
load of guilt, we should counteract his sinful dispo
sition, and stimulate him to flee from the wrath to
come.
" On the other hand, if a humble person should
be drooping and desponding under a sense of his
own corruptions, and we should spread before him
all our difficulties and dangers, we should altogether
* break the bruised reed, and quench the smoking
flax :' but if we should point out to him the fulness
and stability of God's covenant ; if we should en-
* 1 Cor. i, 29. Rom. iii. 27-
186 THE CALVINISTIC CHAP. VIII.
large upon the interest which Christ takes in his
people, and his engagements that * none shall ever
pluck them out of his hand * ;' it is obvious, that
we should administer a cordial to his fainting spirit,
or (as God requires of us) we should ' strengthen
the weak hands, and confirm the feeble knees, and
comfort the fearful heart.'
" These sentiments may perhaps receive some con
firmation from the conduct of the apostle Paul. In
administering the word, he consulted the state of
his auditors, and apportioned to them either 'milk
or strong meat,' according to their ability to digest
and improve it f. In reference to this we may say,
that the doctrines of human liberty, and human
frailty, together with the other first principles of
Christianity, are as milk, which those who are yet
' babes in Christ,' must have set before them : but
that the doctrines of grace, or 'the deep things of
God,' are rather as strong meat, which none can
digest, unless they have grown to some stature in
the family of Christ, and ' had their spiritual senses
long exercised in discerning good and evil J :' and
that, as strong meat, which would nourish an adult,
would destroy the life of an infant ; and milk that
would nourish an infant, would be inadequate to
the support of a man oppressed with hard labour;
so it is with respect to the points which we have
been considering. Or, if we may be permitted a little
to vary this illustration, the one sort of truths are
as food proper to be administered to all; whereas
the other are rather as cordials for the support and
comfort of those who need them.
* John x. 27, 28. t 1 Cor. iii. 1, 2. J Heb. v. 12, 14.
CHAP. VIII. CONTROVERSY. 187
" In a word, there seems to be a perfect cor
respondence between God's works of providence and
grace : in the former, ' he worketh all things accord
ing to the counsel of his own will,' yet leaves men
perfectly free agents in all that they do ; so in the
latter, he accomplishes his own eternal purpose both
in calling, and in keeping, his elect; but yet he
never puts upon them any constraint, which is not
perfectly compatible with the freest operations of
their own will.
" The Author well knows that these doctrines
may be, and alas! too often are, so stated as to be
really contradictory. But that they may be so stated
as to be profitable to the souls of men, he hopes
is clear from the illustrations that have been just
given""".
" He trusts he shall be pardoned if he go yet
further, and say, that in his judgment, there not
only is no positive contradiction in this statement,
but that there is a propriety in it, yea, moreover,
a necessity for it, because there is a subserviency in
these truths, the one to the other. God elects us;
but he carries his purpose into effect by the free
agency of man, which is altogether influenced by
* " Many have carried their attachment to system so far, [that
they could not endure to preach upon any passage of Scripture that
seemed to oppose their favourite sentiments ; or, if they did, their
whole endeavour has been to make the text speak a different
language from that which it appeared to do. In opposition to all
such modes of procedure, it is the Author's wish in this preface
to recommend a conformity to the Scriptures themselves without
any solicitude about systems of man's invention. Nor would any
thing under heaven be more grateful to him than to see names and
parties buried in eternal oblivion, and primitive simplicity restored
to the Church."
188 THE CALVINISTIC CHAP. VIII.
rational considerations. So also he carries on and
completes his work in our souls, by causing us to
feel our proneness to apostatize, and by making us
cry to him daily for the more effectual influences
of his grace. Thus, while he consults his own glory,
he promotes our greatest good, in that he teaches
us to combine humility with earnestness, and vigi
lance with composure.
" The Author would not have troubled the Reader
with this apology, were it not that he is exceedingly
desirous to counteract that spirit of animosity, which
has of late so greatly prevailed against those who
adhere to the principles of the Established Church.
Not that he has himself any cause to complain : on
the contrary, he has reason to acknowledge, that
his former volume met with a far more favourable
reception from the public than he ever dared to
expect. But he would wish his work to be brought
to this test Does it uniformly tend
" TO HUMBLE THE SINNER ?
" TO EXALT THE SAVIOUR ?
" TO PROMOTE HOLINESS ?"
" If in one single instance it lose sight of any
of these points, let it be condemned without mercy*.
But, if it invariably pursue these ends, then let not
any, whatever system they embrace, quarrel with
an expression that does not quite accord with their
views. Let them consider the general scope and
tendency of the book : and, if it be, as he trusts it
* "By this expression the Author means, that such is his
abhorrence of every principle which militates against any one of the
points referred to, that he conceives it almost impossible that a word
should fall from his pen, which, if candidly interpreted, can be
justly said to contradict them."
CHAP. VIII. CONTROVERSY. 189
is, not to strengthen a party in the Church, but to
promote the good of the whole; then let smaller
differences of sentiment be overlooked, and all unite
in vindicating the great doctrines of SALVATION BY
GRACE THROUGH FAITH IN CHRIST."
The two following letters, though of an earlier
date, are introduced here to illustrate the character of
the private advice Mr. Simeon was accustomed to
give to his younger brethren in the ministry, and to
exhibit the affectionate interest with which he never
ceased to regard them in their various spheres of
labour and trial.
" I greatly desire to hear from you ; what recep
tion you have met with ? What trials you find ? How
you are enabled to withstand them ? What is the frame
of your mind ? and whether, while you are ' in weak
ness and fear and much trembling,' you still find your
soul increasingly strengthened to war a good warfare !
for till I hear from you, I do not know what in par
ticular to say to you: I can only speak in general
terms. Doubtless I may judge in some measure of
the feelings of your heart by what I have so often felt
in my own : that sometimes you seem determined to
live for God, and for him only : that at other times,
through the influence of outward temptations or in
ward corruptions, you seem to halt: and thus that
you are maintaining a daily conflict. But if my dear
friend will open his mind freely and fully, I will en
deavour, with God's permission, to do the same on
my part. Many affectionate inquiries are made after
you by your friends at Cambridge, and I may add,
many earnest prayers are poured out for you before
God. You too, no doubt, are often remembering us
190 AFFECTIONATE ADVICE CHAP. VIII.
at the throne of grace : and oh ! that God may answer
our mutual intercessions by pouring out upon us all
a more abundant supply of grace and peace. All
here desire their Christian love to you, and greatly
long to hear of your advancement in the divine life.
"My dear friend, walk close with God: it is the
only way to be either safe or happy : live retired read
much pray much abound in all offices of love
shun the company that may draw you aside seek the
company of those from whom you may receive edifi
cation in your soul be dying daily to the world
consider yourself as a soldier that is not to be ' entan
gled with the things of this life, in order that you
may please Him who hath chosen you to be a soldier :'
finally, 'be faithful unto death, and Christ will give
thee a crown of life. ' "
"We have truly been partakers both of your joys
and sorrows; nor have Mr. Lloyd or Mr. Ramsden
been at all backward to sympathize with their much-
esteemed friend. Often do we all talk of you, and
bear you on our minds at the throne of grace ; and
often are we comforted in the thought, that you are '
helping us forward by your prayers for us. Your
difficulties are only such as might be expected, at your
first coming to a town where you have been so long
known. It is natural to suppose that they, who
remembered you gay, would still wish you to parti
cipate their pleasures ; nor will their hopes of keep
ing you in their shackles be diminished by anything
you say from the pulpit ; they have been so long used
to see an opposition between the precepts and the |
practice of ministers, that they do not even consider a
worldly pleasurable life as inconsistent with our pro-
CHAP. VIII. TO A YOUNG MINISTER. 191
Ifession. But, blessed be God that you have been
(enabled in some good measure to withstand their
solicitations : your taking of a decided part at first
I will keep you from a multitude of snares ; and your
zeal in establishing family prayer will assuredly bring
| down the divine blessing upon your soul. Only see in
how glorious a manner God displayed his love to
Abraham, and the reason he assigned for so doing,
,Gen. xviii. 17, 19 : this surely may encourage you
to proceed. Reproach indeed will be the return
which your zeal will meet with from your friends;
but, one who did not speak at random, has said that
jie ' esteemed the reproach of Christ as greater riches
j;han all the treasures in Egypt.' Such too will you
ind it, if you can only take up the Cross. It is our
I 1 jreat aversion to the Cross that makes it burdensome :
! vhen we have learned to glory in it, we have found the
I philosopher's stone. When we are enabled to say with
I Paul, ' most gladly will I rather glory in my infirmities
I 1 hat the power of Christ may rest upon me ; therefore
1 " take pleasure in infirmities, in reproaches, in neces-
ities, in persecutions, in distresses for Christ's sake ;'
'hen, I say, we are like-minded with Paul in this
3spect, we have learned to explain a more difficult
iddle than ever Samson's was. But, till we have
con taught this lesson, nothing can be done to any
ood purpose; we shall neither save ourselves nor
lem that hear us. It is remarkable that our Lord
as laid this as the threshold, which we must pass, in
rder to follow him one single step ; ' if any man will
9 my disciple, let him deny himself, and take up his
oss, and follow me ;' and again, ' he that saveth his
fe shall lose it;' and again, 'he that hateth not
iher, &c. &c.' And shall this appear unreasonable
192 AFFECTIONATE ADVICE CHAP. VIII.
or hard ? surely not ; see with what he prefaced this
observation: (Matt. xvi. 21 23.) 'From that time
forth began Jesus to show unto his disciples, how that
he must go unto Jerusalem, and suffer many things
of the elders, and chief priests, and scribes, and be
killed, &c.' It is with this view that the Evangelist
tells us in v. 24. ' Then said Jesus unto his disciples,
If any man will come after me, let him deny himself
and take up his cross, and follow me.' Let us there
fore be followers of Christ, and * not be of the world,
even as He was not of the world.' His example alone
were enough to animate us; but we have more, in
comparably more. All our hopes of salvation are
founded, if I may so say, on this : all our prospects
of usefulness in the ministry depend on this : all the
comfort of our souls in this life is intimately con
nected with this : that is to say, we cannot hope to
enjoy present or future happiness ourselves, or to
bring others to happiness, unless we 'give ourselves
wholly to these things,' and 'study to approve our
selves unto God as workmen that need not to be
ashamed.' But on the contrary, if we be faithful
stewards, and good soldiers of Jesus Christ ; what may
we not expect ? what peace shall we possess, even the
peace that passeth all understanding ! what blessings
shall we communicate, even such as are of more value
than ten thousand worlds ! and what glory shall we
inherit in the day when it shall be said, ' Thou hast
been faithful in a few things, be thou ruler over many
things !' But the grand comfort of all is, that our God
shall be glorified in us ; and that He who shed hie
blood for us, shall by our means see of the travail o:
his soul. Well, my dear brother, go on; faint not
neither be wearv ; for in due season thou shalt reap i
I CHAP. VIII. TO A YOUNG MINISTER. 193
ithou faint not. Christ has promised us grace suffi-
(cient for us ; let us therefore wait upon Him, and we
' shall renew our strength, and mount up with wings
las eagles; we shall run and not be weary, we shall
march onward and not faint.'
"Mr. Lloyd and myself are at present rather in
i try ing circumstances, being under the necessity of
opposing the wishes of the Provost and the whole
College : you will remember us therefore before our
common Father, who, I doubt not will carry us through.
i . . . I should have been glad to have met you at
fr. Venn's; but as I can only make one visit, I think
1 1: best to go there in the spring; especially as I
; nderstand you are under the necessity of coming to
I'ollege soon for a few days: it will give me most
unfeigned pleasure to see you, and to converse with
DU, about these glorious subjects, which are to be our
\\\ editation and our delight to all eternity. That they
ay be daily more and more precious to your soul, is
(Ilie ardent wish and continual prayer of your most
,. Fectionate friend, " C. SIMEON."
It is of great importance that the infirmities of
ninent servants of God should ever be faithfully
i3orded; in order that we may learn what trials
i d conflicts they had to endure, and how they
ined 'power and strength to have victory against
t3 devil, the world, and the flesh.' Thus shall
*v be the more led to magnify God for his grace
c stowed upon them, and at the same time de-
r e comfort and hope for ourselves, when endea-
v iring to subdue our own besetting sins. Amongst
oier infirmities, acknowledged already at the com-
L.S.
194 INFIRMITY OF TEMPER. CHAP. VIII.
mencement of this Memoir, it may be observed that
Mr. Simeon was much tried at times by a certain
irritability of temper, which was doubtless not a little
aggravated by occasional attacks of the gout. No one
however could be more sensible of the evil than he
was himself; and never was any one more ready to
confess and deplore his failings. Occasionally these
outbreaks would almost provoke a smile, from the
nature of the incidents out of which they arose. The
following is an instance exemplifying these traits of
character. Mr. Edwards in a letter to the Editor
describes the scene as he witnessed it. "You kno
how particular our friend was about stirring the fire
and there was also another and greater infirmity o
his, of speaking at times, as if he were very an
about mere trifles. We were one day sitting a
dinner at Mr. Hankinson's, when a servant behin
him stirred the fire, in a way so unscientific, tha
Mr. S. turned round and hit the man a thump on th
back, to stay his proceedings. When he was leavi
me, on horseback, after the same visit, my servau
had put the wrong bridle upon his horse. He was i
a hurry to be gone, and his temper broke out s
violently, that I ventured to give him a little hn
morous castigation. His cloak-bag was to follow hi]
by coach ; so I feigned a letter in my servant's n
saying, how high his character stood in the kitche
but that they could not understand, how a gentle
who preached and prayed so well, should be in su
passions about nothing, and wear no bridle upon 1
own tongue. This I signed John Softly,' and deposi
it in his cloak-bag. The hoax so far succeeded, it
at first he scarcely discovered it ; but it afterwai
produced these two characteristic notes."
CHAP. VIII. HIS ACKNOWLEDGMENT OF IT. 195
The first is to * John Softly:' "Apr. 32, 1804.
"I most cordially thank you, my dear
friend, for your kind and seasonable reproof. I feel it
to be both just and necessary: and will endeavour with
God's help to make a suitable improvement of it. If
t do not produce its proper effects, I shall be exceed
ingly thankful to have a second edition of it. I trust
your 'precious balm will not break my head;' but I
hope it will soften the spirit of your much indebted
nend, CHAS. PROUD AND IRRITABLE."
The second is to Mr. Edwards :
"My very dear Friend and Brother,
" You have no occasion to think of apolo
gies; for I have day and night thanked God for you
prayed for blessings on your head, and watched
d prayed against my besetting sin, or rather, against
e out of a thousand of my besetting sins. I know
and feel that I am extremely blameable on the side
you referred to; but in spite of all my wishes and
ideavours, if I am not much upon my guard I fall
again and again into the same sins. Naturam expellas
urea, tamen usque recurret. If I could but put
ratid instead offurcd, I would knock his adage on
head. I hope, my dearest brother, that when you
your soul nigh to God, you will remember one
rno so greatly needs all the help he can get
)ur poor brother, Mr. Crowder, had his 'funeral
sermon preached last night. The Church was as full
* it would hold : and I hope God was in the midst
On the day you receive this (for I am too
for the post this evening, Friday), I shall (D.V )
e^ preaching my Mission Sermon from 1 Chron
ix. 17, 18. If somewhat of the same spirit appear
us as was seen on that occasion, we shall
196 HENRY MARTYN CHAP. VIII.
have reason to rejoice. On Wednesday next I am
going to town; I have some Charity Sermons to
preach, and expect to be detained there till Whit
sunday. This is not pleasant to me ; but I will
endeavour to improve my time, as God shall enable
me. Give my kindest, best love to my dear sister.
I told her what a privilege I felt it, to be suffered
to give friendly admonitions : and would not both
heaven and earth cry out against me, if I were not
thankful for a monitor ? Dearest brother, God alone
knoweth how corrupt I am. It is not for nought that
I wonder at the mercy of being out of hell. Go on
(but without apologies), and cease to be faithful to
me, when I kick at you for it, or when, if I rise
against reproof at the time, I do not humble myself
for it afterwards with shame and sorrow of heart : or
rather, never cease, whether I receive it well or ill;
but if you be not a savour of life to me, be, however i
reluctantly, a savour of death. With earnest prayei
that all your love may return an hundredfold ini
your own bosom, I remain, your's, most affectionately,
C. S."
" Saturday. I open this again to entreat that, ft j
John's mind was hurt by my conduct, you will tel. ]
him, that I earnestly beg his pardon, and am sorrj
for what I said to him."
We must now return to the narrative. The los
Mr. Simeon had sustained by the early removal c
his honoured coadjutor Mr. Sowerby, was ere Ion
to be supplied by the services of one, whose prais
is in all the churches. During the period of M
Sowerby's labours at Trinity Church, a student
CHAP. VIII. INTRODUCED TO HIM. 197
St. John's College had become a regular attendant
there, who the next year (1801) was about to attain
the same honours as Senior Wrangler, and after
wards to discharge the sacred duties of the ministry
in the same Church.
Henry Martyn had for some time been deeply
impressed by the preaching of Mr. Simeon; and
amidst the labours and anxieties almost inseparable
; from the preparation for a high degree, he had found
the unspeakable importance of unremitted attention
| to his spiritual progress. "The chief cause under
God of his stability at this season," writes Mr. Sar-
j gent *, " in those religious principles, which by divine
| grace he had adopted, was evidently that constant
I attendance, which he now commenced on the ministry
bf Mr. Simeon, under whose truly pastoral instruc
tions, he himself declares, that he gradually acquired
nore knowledge in divine things." It was during
|:he summer vacation of this year that their acquaint-
| ince became more intimate. " Having long listened
Ivith no small degree of pleasure and profit to Mr.
Simeon as a preacher, he now began to enjoy the
lappiness of an admission to the most friendly and
inreserved intercourse with him; and was in the
labit of soliciting and receiving on all important
ccasions his counsel and encouragement." In the
ourse of the following year his thoughts appear
o have been for the first time directed to the idea
f entering upon the arduous and holy w r ork of a
Christian Missionary. " The immediate cause of his
etermination to undertake this office, was hearing
Ir. Simeon remark on the benefit which had resulted
Life of Martyn.
198 BECOMES HIS CURATE. CHAP. VIII.
from the services of a Missionary in India : his atten
tion was thus arrested, and his thoughts occupied
with the vast importance of the subject." For
another year he was continually engaged in the
contemplation of this great work ; and by diligent
'attendance to reading, to exhortation, to doctrine,'
prepared himself for the solemn rite of Ordination.
This he received at Ely, Oct. 22, 1803, and imme
diately commenced his pastoral duties as Curate of
Trinity Church, undertaking also the charge of the
small village of Lolworth in the neighbourhood. What
must have been Mr. Simeon's consolations in the
ministry at this period, enjoying as he now did the
rare privilege of the devoted affection and invaluable
co-operation of two such friends as Thomason and
Martyn ! This happy triumvirate however was not a
long to continue. Mr. Martyn was soon to leave
his native shores for ever, and to have the deeply-
cherished desires of his soul at length gratified by
an appointment to Missionary labour in India.
Wednesday, April 3, 1805, he went to Mr. Grant's
and found that the question about his obtaining a\
Chaplaincy had that day been agreed to. The follow
ing morning he returned to Cambridge, to take leave
of the University and his beloved flock. His Journa
gives us the touching narrative of his few remaining
days there. ' At night was at Church, when, almos
for the first time, I observed Mr. Simeon's mannei
and conceived great admiration of him as a preacher
supped with him alone afterwards : he prayed befor
I went away, and my heart was solemnly affected.-
6th. Passed most of the morning in the fellow;
garden ; it was the last time I visited this favourit
retreat, where I Have often enjoyed the presence (
CHAP. VIII. HIS FAREWELL SERMON. 199
God. 7th (Sunday). Preached at Lolworth on Prov.
xxii. 17 ; very few seemed affected at my leaving 1
them, and those chiefly women. An old farmer of
a neighbouring parish, as he was taking leave of me,
turned aside to shed tears; this affected me more
than anything. Rode away, with my heart heavy,
partly at my own corruption, partly at the thoughts
of leaving this place in such general hardness of
heart. Yet so it hath pleased God, -I hope, to reserve
them for a more faithful minister : prayed over the
whole of my sermon for the evening (at Trinity
Church), and when I came to preach it, God assisted
me beyond my hopes ; most of the younger people
seemed to be in tears ; the text was 2 Sam. vii. 28,
29. Took leave of Dr. Milner, he was much affected,
and said himself his heart was full. Mr. Simeon
commended me to God in prayer, in which he pleaded,
among other things, for a richer blessing on my
soul. He perceives that I want it, and so do I. Pro
fessor Farish walked home with me to the College-
gate, and there I parted from him, with no small
sorrow. 8th. My young friends in the University,
who have scarcely left me a moment to myself, were
with me this morning as soon as I was moving,
leaving me no time for prayer. My mind was very
solemn, and I wished much to be left alone. A
great many accompanied me to the coach, which
took me up at the end of the town : it was a thick,
misty morning, so the University, with its towers and
spires, was out of sight in an instant.' On the 10th
of July he went to Portsmouth ; where, amongst
other attached friends, who had come to offer him
their last tokens of regard, he had the great con
solation of finding Mr. Simeon. The society and
200 DEPARTURE FOR INDIA. CHAP. VIII.
support of this his spiritual father he enjoyed to
the last ; and from him he learned, to his exceeding
comfort, 'that their flock at Cambridge intended,
on the day of his departure, as far as it could be
ascertained, to give themselves up to fasting and
prayer;' whilst, 'as a memorial of their unfeigned
affection,' they had sent him a silver compass, to
be of use to him in his journeyings 'through the
trackless desert.' ' Mr. Simeon,' he writes, ' read and
prayed in the afternoon, thinking I was to go on
board for the last time ; Mr. Simeon first prayed and
, then myself. On our, way to the ship, we sung hymns.
The time was exceedingly solemn, and our hearts
seemed filled with solemn joy. 14th, (Sunday).
Friends came on board early; I read and preached
on Matt. v. 2 4, to the ship's company, passengers,,
soldiers, &c. Dined ashore. On our return in the
evening, Mr. Simeon read and preached. (There was
the utmost attention, and one of the officers was in
tears.) I went ashore with them in the evening,
much against my will. We were enlivened and re
freshed in our spirits as we sung hymns by moonlight
on the water. 15th. Mr. Simeon read 1 Peter i. and
I prayed with some degree of solemnity. 16th. The
Commodore called at the inn to desire that all per
sons might be awaked, as the fleet would sail to-day;
in consequence of which we went immediately after
breakfast to the quay, to go aboard in the purser's
boat : after waiting five hours, Mr. Simeon took his
last leave of me, in the most affecting manner.'
Early the next morning he was 'awakened by the
signal-gun from the Commander of the convoy, and
found when he got up' that the whole fleet were under
weigh; they came however to anchor two days after at
CHAP. VIII. HENRY KIRKE WHITE.
Falmouth. From thence Mr. Martyn writes to his
beloved friend, who had accompanied him to the
ship, and whose face he should now see no more :
' It was a very painful moment to me when I awoke
in the morning after you left us, and found the fleet
actually sailing down the Channel. Though it was
what I had anxiously been looking forward to so
long, yet the consideration of being parted for ever
from my friends, almost overcame me. My feelings
were those of a man who should suddenly be told,
that every friend he had in the world was dead.
It was only by prayer for them that I could be
comforted; and this was indeed a refreshment to
my soul, because by meeting them at the throne of
grace, I seemed again to be in their society.'
In the summer previous to his leaving Cambridge,
i Mr. Martyn had been introduced to a young man of
jrare genius and piety, whom Mr. Simeon had been
I anxious to commend to his regard, and to place at his
I college. The warmest sympathy in behalf of this
(extraordinary young student had already been felt by
all who knew the touching history of his early life ;
whilst the highest expectation had been formed of his
future career, in consequence of his matchless talents
ind industry. Every academical distinction, whether
3lassical or mathematical, was considered to be easily
within his reach. But the highest attractions of
Henry Kirke White in the view of Mr. Martyn were
;he loveliness of his character and the fervour of his
)iety. Here indeed he found ' a kindred spirit with
limself;' and consequently Mr. Martyn 'took the
iveliest interest in his behalf, and used his utmost
endeavours to facilitate his entrance upon that course
it college, which afterwards proved so brilliant and
202 BENEFIT RECEIVED CHAP. VIII.
so transient.' Through Mr. Simeon's counsel and
kind promise of assistance, Kirke White was at length
enabled, amidst all his difficulties, to indulge the long-
cherished hope of entering the University. ' I can now
inform you,' he writes July 9, 1804, to his generous
friend and biographer, Mr. Southey, 'that I have
reason to believe my way through college is clear
before me. From what source I know not; but
through the hands of Mr. Simeon I am provided with
30 per annum ; and while things go on so prosper
ously as they do now, I can command 20, or 30
more from my friends, and this, in all probability,
until I take my degree.' According to Mr. Simeon's
advice he had consented to defer his coming to
college for a year, and was placed under the tuition
of Rev. Mr. Grainger, of Wintringham, that he might
be the better prepared to enter on that career of
honour, which appeared to open so brightly before
him. In consequence of this delay he lost the ad
vantage, he had fondly looked forward to, of the
society and friendship of Mr. Martyn ; who was gone
from the University, before he came into residence.
But he found in Mr. Simeon all the tenderness and
solicitude, which a kind and wise father could bestow
upon a beloved son. And besides the regard and
sympathy he met with from him in private, he had
the benefit of his public ministry, which he appears
to have highly valued ' Mr. Simeon's preaching,' he
says, ' strikes me much.' And well did he profit by
those faithful instructions. What he had learned to
esteem as a privilege of the first importance to himself
the opportunity of hearing sound and earnest ser
mons he cordially commended to those nearest and
dearest to him. ' It is well for you,' he observes to
CHAP. VIII. FROM MR. SIMEON.
his sister, 'that you can still enjoy the privilege of
sitting under the sound of the Gospel ; and the wants
of others, in these respects, will, perhaps, teach you
how to value the blessing. All our comforts, and
almost all our hopes here lie at the mercy of every
succeeding hour. Death is always at hand to bereave
us of some dear connexion, or to snatch us away from
those who may need our counsel and protection.'
Alas ! how soon did he realize the truth of his own
remarks. ' The seeds of death were in him, and the
place, to which he had so long looked on with hope,
served unhappily as a hothouse to ripen them.' His
unrivalled talent had placed him, after his first college
examination, at the very head of his year ; and through
the kindness of his tutor, Mr. Catton, he was provided
with additional help to prosecute his fatal studies
during the ensuing summer. With rare delicacy he
now determined to relinquish the aid he had been per
mitted to draw from Mr. Simeon. ' I have of course
signified to Mr. Simeon,' he writes, 'that I shall have
no need whatever of the stipend which I have hitherto
received through his hands. He was extremely kind
on the occasion, and indeed his conduct towards me
has ever been fatherly. It was Mr. who al
lowed me 20 per annum, and Mr. Simeon added
10. He told me that my conduct gave him the
most heartfelt joy ; that I was so generally respected,
without having made any compliances, as he under
stood, or having, in any instance, concealed my prin
ciples. Indeed, this is a praise which I may claim,
though I never conceived that it was at all an object
of praise. I have always taken some pains to let
those around me know my religious sentiments, as a
saving of trouble, and as a mark of that independence
204 ME. THOMASON'S DESIRE CHAP. vm.
of opinion, which, I think, every one ought to assert :
and as I have produced my opinions with frankness
and modesty, and supported them (if attacked) with
coolness and candour, I have never found them any
impediment to my acquaintance with any person
whose acquaintance I coveted.' Not many weeks
after he had penned this truly Christian letter to his
brother, he fell before the resistless progress of that
wasting malady, which his intense study had so fear
fully quickened : and on Sunday, Oct. 19, 1806, he
entered into rest, exchanging his earthly honours for
an incorruptible and unfading crown.
The departure of Henry Martyn to a foreign land
rekindled a desire in Mr. Thomason, which he had
strongly felt before, to engage in missionary labours
among the heathen. In the spring of 1805 Mr.
Simeon had gone to London, to communicate with
Mr. Grant upon the subject ; but at that time there
was no opening to the East Indies, ' where it had been
thought most advisable for him either to accompany
or to follow Henry Martyn.' Still he by no means
relinquished the idea of yet enjoying the privilege of
following his beloved friend. The desire was strength
ened by his having lately written a Review, which had
led him to consider the zeal and devotion of Wesley
and Whitfield in their Saviour's service. In reference
to this he wrote to his mother, March 6, 1805 ; ' The
reading the life and labours of these excellent minis
ters fills me with admiration of their zeal, and with
shame that I am such a blank in creation. My sphere
is contracted, and I long for a more extensive field of
labour. God has given me an education and a spirit, I
trust, which might render me far more useful in the
Church than I now am. Where my present thoughts
CHAP. VIII. FOR MISSIONARY LABOUR. 205
will lead me, I know not ; but I look round upon this
lovely spot with all the indifference of a man who
would, with the greatest cheerfulness, part with all, if
a situation of greater usefulness, however laborious,
should oifer itself. Here I am ; Lord, what wilt thou
have me to do ?' Deeply trying must have been this
season of suspense to the sensitive heart of his affec
tionate mother. In reply to a letter of her's on the
subject, Mr. Simeon expresses himself with his usual
tenderness and Christian feeling.
" Your letter fills me with deep concern, and I am
extremely anxious to remove, as far as possible, the
load from your mind. To convey on paper all that
I have to say, would be tedious. I have judged it
better, therefore, to set off instantly, for the purpose
of making known to you everything that has arisen,
and precisely as it has arisen ; and at the same time,
to mention some circumstances, which, in all proba
bility, will operate to prevent the execution of the
plan your son proposed when he saw you last. From
the beginning I have endeavoured to yield to no bias,
but to suggest everything as it occurred to my mind.
I have in this respect manifested disinterestedness, at
all events ; for next to yourself there certainly is no
person living, who would feel his loss so much as I.
Indeed I can scarcely yield to you in this particular ;
for though your sensibilities are beyond all com
parison more exquisite than mine, and your bereave
ment would be more pungent, your habits of life
would remain the same : whereas mine would be
wholly changed. I should lose not only a dear friend,
but the friend with whom I live in daily habits of
communion: the friend that is as my own soul. I
know no loss that would come so near to my feelings,
206 AFFECTIONATE CHAP. VIU.
or leave such a blank in my life. Should I be called
to bear the loss, I hope that grace will be given me
suitably to improve it. I trust that you also, if such
an event should take place, will be enabled to adopt
the resolution of a widowed lady, who lost her only
three children, one after the other, in quick suc
cession, 'I see that God is determined to have my
whole heart, and so he shall.' '
Amidst all the deep and affectionate interest he
had been wont to take in the affairs of his beloved
Martyn and Thomason, there was no diminution in
his attachment and love to his earliest and most
endeared friends the Venns.
"To Mr. VENN. K. C., 12 Dec., 1805.
"I have long intended to acknowledge
the receipt of the sermon which you were so kind as
to send me, and which I consider as a valuable token
of your regard. To say how much I was pleased
with it, would be only to say the same as hundreds
have said before : and therefore I shall be silent upon
that head. I came to Clapham about three months
ago, with an express intention to call upon you and
thank you ; but the gentleman with whom I was could
not possibly spare time, on account of his having
been delayed elsewhere beyond his expectation.
" A little time ago I went to preach at Everton :
and, according to custom, consecrated the time when
I was in view of Yelling Church to the special remem
brance of those who ought, both for their father's
sake and their own, to be ever most dear to me. I
began with your dear and much-honoured father;
"blessing and adoring our God for all that He had done
for him, (the various gifts, talents, &c.,) and all that
He had done by him (at Clapham, Huddersfield, &c.,)
CHAP. VIII. LETTER TO MR. VENN. 207
for all the comfort and benefit I had derived from his
instruction and example ; for his peaceful and happy
end ; and finally, for that state of glory to which he
has long since been exalted.
" I then proceeded to offer up my poor thanks
givings for you ; for the graces and gifts with which
He has mercifully endowed you ; for the little family
with which He has blessed you ; for the use He has
made of your ministry; for the increased life and
energy with which he has favoured you by means of
your late heavy afflictions ; and to my thanksgivings
I added my poor prayers for still richer and more
abundant blessings, that all which God has already
done for you may be only as the drops before the
shower. I then endeavoured to remember your dear
'children, and to implore all needful blessings upon
their heads. Then I went on to Mrs. Elliot and her
husband, and their married daughter and all their
children : I endeavoured to bless God for having
given her so pious a husband, and so lovely a family ;
and above all, for her advancement and progress in
the divine life; and entreated of God a continuance
and increase of all spiritual blessings to every indi
vidual amongst them. Next I strove to bless and
magnify my God for his exceedingly rich blessings
bestowed on your sister Jane : that He had 'chosen her
in the furnace of affliction,' and so abundantly com
pensated by spiritual health, what He has been pleased
to withhold from her in respect of bodily health. I
blessed his name in particular for giving her such a
meek and quiet spirit, such a tender love to the
poor, and for making her such an inestimable bless
ing to your little family. I then endeavoured to pray
that her invaluable life might be preserved to you,
208 LETTER TO ME. VENN. CHAP. VIII.
and that as her bodily strength decayed, her inward
man might be progressively advanced in strength ;
and that her peace, both living and dying, might flow
down like a river, &c. Nor was I altogether forgetful
of dear Ruth*, for whose peace and happiness, in these
her latter days, I wished to render suitable thanks to
her God and my God, to her Father and my Father.
Lastly I came to your dear sister Kitty, for whose
supports and consolations I strove to render my poor
tribute of praise and thanksgiving; and I besought
the Lord for her, that her strength might ever be
according to her day; and that her children might
prove a comfort to her, and follow her truly amiable
and laudable example.
"In short, the ground whenever I pass over it,
appears to me to be consecrated ground : the spire, as
soon as ever it comes in sight, says to me, Sursum
Corda : and as long as it continues in sight, I con
sider it as my duty to spend my whole time in
remembering those, by whom I trust I am also
sometimes remembered ; and in interceding for those,
whom I ever think of with most unfeigned affection,
yourself and family.
" I could have found it in my heart to write to
you while the impression of these things was upon
my mind; but I did not like to speak so much
about myself: nor should I do it now, were it not
that I am sending you a Sermon of my own, and
am therefore necessitated to scribble a few lines of
introduction to it.
* Ruth Clarke, for thirty years a faithful servant of Mr.
Venn. An interesting account of her has been published by
Rev. H. Yenn, in a small tract, entitled, ' The single Talent well
employed.'
CHAP. viii. THE CHURCHMAN'S CONFESSION. 209
"The Sermon* seems to have made more stir
and impression than any of my Sermons, (some
have said, more than all together) : the ground I feel
is tenable against the whole world; and therefore
I have spoken the more boldly. that God may
be pleased to bless it to the conviction and conversion
of many !
"Give my kindest love to all your family, and
believe me, my dear Friend, most affectionately yours,
" C. SIMEON."
* This Sermon, entitled " The Churchman's Confession," was
preached before the University, December 1, 1805, from the text
2 Cor. i. 13, " We write none other things unto you, than what
ye read or acknowledge." It called forth a Letter from Dr. Pearson,
Master of Sidney College, and Christian Advocate, dated June 4,
1806, which he addressed to the Editor of the " Orthodox Church
man's Magazine." The character of Dr. P.'s strictures may be
I gathered from his introductory remarks. " Had Mr. Simeon em
ployed himself in comparing the conduct of Christians in general
| with the terms of the Confession, as it stands in our Liturgy, with
the view of convincing men how far they fall short of their duty,
md for the purpose of exhorting them to a greater degree of dili
gence in performing it for the future, this specimen of his labours
/ould have been as creditable to his judgment, as it unquestionably
to his eloquence and piety. There are many passages in his ser-
lon, which, if considered in this view, and made use of to this pur-
)ose, would be well deserving the attention of every reader. But, as
;his comparison is instituted and pursued with the evident design
of supporting the unfounded notions, entertained by Evangelical
)r Calvinistic divines, of the total corruption of human nature, and
>f justification or salvation by faith only as opposed to obedience^
pith which notions the Confession has just as much to do, as it
las with the doctrine of transubstantiation, or purgatory, or any
>ther creation of the human fancy, I cannot conceive, that it
s calculated to answer any purpose either of truth or utility;
mless indeed it be to expose the weakness of the cause, which
s attempted to be so defended."
L.S. P
210 LETTER TO CHAP. VIII.
The following letter exhibits the playful style, in
which Mr. Simeon not unfrequently indulged, both in
writing and conversation.
" To Mr. EDWARDS. " K. C., Jan. 14, 1806.
" I understand that your next meeting
is fixed for the 15th of April, and have been some
time looking forward to the pleasure of seeing you
all assembled in full conclave. Indeed I had pur
posed to be with you to-morrow, (if not this very
evening,) if I had not been broken in upon by two
old friends, (unexpected, and, I must add, rather
unwelcome visitors at this time,) Mr. Frost and Mr.
Snow. As they have been with me for some days, ;
I was rather in hopes they would have left me be- J;
fore now; but they are not adepts at taking hints;
and one cannot well thrust them out of doors against
their will. I would not suffer them to interrupt
me yesterday in the discharge of my duty : but out
of compliment to them, I took a chaise to go to
Lol worth ; which is a piece of respect which I have
not been accustomed to pay even to them more,
on an average, than once in two or three years. If
Mr. and Mrs. Thomason could have come with me,
I should have given my friends the option of accom
panying me or not, as they pleased : only I should
have begged them to go on the outside. I remembe:
indeed the time when I should have ventured to
take them with me on horseback ; but of late ye
I have felt more disposed to sit at home with the:
by a good fireside. To say the truth, I can mak
them keep a proper and respectful distance whe
I am at home ; but when I go out with them, the
are apt to take very improper liberties ; one spits
in my face ; and the other pinches me ; in short
CHAP. VIII. MR. EDWARDS.
they pay no more respect to me than if I were a
beggar : and they seem to take for granted that I
have no right, yea, no reason, to quarrel with them.
But we must take people and things as they are.
Even husband and wife must now and then make
little sacrifices to each other; and old friends must
do the same. Out of compliment to them, I pur
pose at present to use hospitality at home; but as
they will doubtless have left me long before the
middle of April next, I shall hope then to enjoy
your good company, together with that of my warmer
friends. With most affectionate regards to all who
will deign to accept them, I remain, your cold friend
and unworthy brother ; " C. S."
" P. S. My heart is with you, and I think I shall
isend forward some changes of raiment, that, after
! having faced the fore-mentioned friends, I may be
i able to face the ladies. I don't like being driven
jfrom my purpose, when the gratification of seeing
1 such dear friends must be sacrificed. If you do not
see me on Tuesday, send my things back, and make
me your debtor for the carriage. I have not yet
begged pardon of the ladies for my shabby treat
ment of them last autumn. I set off for Shelford
^encouraged by a little intermission of snow) to say,
;hat if Mr. T. did not accompany me, I would send
ny horse forward to Ely, and take his thither, and
ret on my own the instant I arrived there, and reach
T ou (D. v.) without stopping to get cool. But I had
^ot no further than the corner of Queens', when I
vas compelled by rain and hail to turn back: so
hat I fear you must excuse me. I feel satisfaction
n having made the effort, because my heart and
onscience tell me that' I love you all."
ps
LETTER TO MR. EDWARDS. CHAP. VIII.
At the beginning of 1807, Mr. Simeon's strength
had become so impaired by over-exertion, and his
voice was so feeble, that he was compelled to reduce
for a season his ministerial duties; and to devolve
on Mr. Thomason an important part of the Service,
in which he had so greatly delighted.
"I wish you to prepare to stand up in Trinity
Church on Sunday evening ; in the morning I wish
to preach, whatever may be the state of my body,
because it may be that but I forbear. This only
I will say, that my soul is joyful in the prospect
of suffering, as well as doing, the will of God. I do
find I am getting nearer to God ; and I do believe
I shall get great good to my soul from this interval
of leisure. What if the Lord should be saying, ' Set
thine house in order.' I bless His name, that I am
glad to receive that saying from Him, and to address
myself to that work. I feel truly thankful to God
that I shall have nothing to do on the fast-day
but to spend it in humiliation and prayer."
CHAPTER IX.
DIARY DURING HIS INDISPOSITION THOUGHTS ON CESSATION FROM
DUTY FIRST SUNDAY AT LYNN REMARKS ON FASTING
RESIDENCE IN LONDON VISIT TO MR. NEWTON MR. ROBIN-
SON'S AND MR. CECIL'S SERMONS MR. WILBERFORCE'S PRAYER
MR. CLAYTONS-CALUMNIES OF FLOWER LETTER FROM THE
BISHOP OF ELY^-ON CHRISTIAN LOVE LADY MARY FITZ
GERALD ON AN UNPLEASANT RUMOUR EFFORTS ON BEHALF
OF HIS BROTHER MR. FRY^S PREACHING PASSION-WEEK
AWAKENING EFFECTS OF THE LITURGY OPPOSITION TO MIS
SIONARIES SERVICES OF FEMALES DUTIES OF CHILDREN TO
PARENTS JOURNEY TO CORNWALL ON RELIGIOUS AFFECTIONS
DR. HAWKER TRURO AND ST. MICHAEL*S MOUNT MISS
GRENFELL LETTER FROM HENRY MARTYN MR. SIMEON^S
THOUGHTS ON MARRIAGE LETTER TO MR. VENN DR. FEARON
LETTER TO MR. EDWARDS MR. THOMASON's AFFECTIONATE
ADVICE LETTER TO HIS PARISHIONERS.
1807.
DIARY BEGUN AT LYNN.
" Saturday Evening, Feb. 21, 1807.
" HAVING found my strength gradually decreasing,
[ determined, with the advice of different friends, to
ay aside all ministerial labour for a season, and to
;eek, by air and exercise, the recovery of my former
rigour. It was at first my intention not to begin
ny vacation till after Easter; but daily experience
>roved the expediency of beginning it as soon as
)ossible. I therefore fixed the first week in March
or its commencement. Being by this means pre-
'ented from attending the Meeting of Ministers in
he Spring, I paid a visit to my Lynn friends for
our days. Whilst I was there, I received a most
214
HIS VISIT TO
CHAP. IX.
affectionate letter from Mr. Thomason, signed also
by Mr. Preston and Mr. Yeates, desiring me to pro
long my stay here, and to perform no duty, either
on the Sabbath, or the Fast Day, on 25th instant.
This was very contrary to my intentions ; but the
weakness which I felt in my chest and my voice,
inclined me to acquiesce : and the sudden change
of weather, to frost and snow, was an additional in
ducement. Since I have been here, I have found
that even to engage in family prayer twice in the
day is, notwithstanding the utmost care in speaking
low, a greater exertion than my voice will bear. I
feel therefore that God in his providence is calling
me to silence : and as he suffered his highly-favoured
servant St. Paul to be repeatedly confined, for two
whole years together in prison, and thereby reduced
him to the necessity of exchanging his public ministry
for private instruction, so I hope it is in order to
promote some gracious ends, that he is now calling
me to suspend the labours which I have till lately fol
lowed, without one Sabbath's intermission, for above
twenty-four years. I know indeed and feel that he
might justly lay me aside, as a vessel wherein he
has no pleasure; but I humbly hope that this dis
pensation will be in mercy to my soul; and that
God is giving me more leisure for reading, meditation,
and prayer. That I may second the intentions of
his providence, I purpose, during this interval of
relaxation, to keep
A DIARY,
that I may the more carefully observe what benefit
accrues to me from this affliction. And I am not
without hope, that this purpose of mine is, as pro
ceeding from my God, a token for good; and that
CHAP. IX. MR. EDWARDS. 215
it will be attended with many salutary effects to my
soul. May God enable me to state my feelings with
sincerity, and keep me from yielding to vanity and
hypocrisy, which find too much scope for exercise
in records like these."
" Sunday, Feb. 22. I was not without some comfort
in my private devotions. The thought that my whole ' life
was but an hand-breadth,"* and that so large a part of it
was passed, was delightful to me. In the family prayer
I felt some enlargement ; and was joyful afterwards in the
thought, that, without any allowed backwardness in me to
ministerial engagements, I had a Sabbath to spend solely
in the exercise of personal duties. At the Chapel (St. Mar
garet's) I found the prayers sweet to my soul ; and was
devoutly occupied in them almost the whole time : but the
sermon, though a good sermon, ,(on 1 Thess. iv. 1) and well
delivered, (according to the general notion of delivery,) had
no effect, and made not the least impression on me. Doubt
less this was my own fault, but yet I cannot help ascribing
it much to the mode of delivering written sermons, for I
was lively in my own soul in a more than ordinary degree,
and well disposed to hear an exhortation to abound in holy
duties ; but the solemn sameness of the delivery, (unrelieved
by any occasional relaxation of more familiar address, or
any animated, energetic address to arrest the mind and
inflame the soul,) deadened my attention, and left me not
only unimpressed, but almost uninstructed. For want of
more rapidity in connecting the beginning and end of the
sentences, I lose the sense of them ; or, if I comprehend
them ever so clearly, I remain unaffected by them. I can
not but think it a great pity, that a Minister, well quali
fied to preach extempore, should still adhere to written
sermons. He possesses all the qualifications that are neces
sary to make a most distinguished and useful preacher ; and
that in a very eminent degree ; extensive knowledge, deep
acquaintance with the heart, a clear, strong voice, a com
manding manner, a tender and affectionate spirit, an ardent
love to souls, and a most unfeigned desire to approve himself
216 THOUGHTS ON FASTING. CHAP. IX.
to God In the afternoon Mr. preached on,
* Add godliness.' He opened our duty to God from that
compendium in our Catechism, and then applied it. His
sermon was judicious ; and his manner was somewhat easier
than in the morning : but still it confirmed the sentiments
expressed above. I had not (which alas ! is seldom the
case with me in an afternoon) any drowsiness ; and for
this I thank my God : happy should I be never to feel it any
more in the time of divine service ; but my mind was not
spiritual ; nor was I devout in prayer. On the whole, I
had great cause for humiliation ; and I beg of God that I
may bow before him as a most unprofitable servant.
Wednesday, Feb. 25. Fast-day. I wished much to
keep this day holy to the Lord. In every point of view
as laid aside from work, and suspended as it were from
my office, it became me to humble myself, and I was
entirely at liberty to detach my mind from everything that
was foreign to that duty. . I have always judged it inex
pedient for a minister to fast, because he is thereby in
danger of unfitting himself for his work ; but my neglect
of it on other occasions laid a ten-fold obligation on me
to consecrate this day to God in fasting as well as prayer.
In my morning devotions I was tolerably comfortable, but
not able to humble myself as I could wish. In the family
prayer my spirit was much enlarged ; and a blessing seemed
to descend on all of us. At the Chapel I could not get
my soul engaged in the prayers as I ought.
Friday, March 6. Set off to London with a view to
an entire cessation from work. I think I got stronger by
means of my journey to Lynn : and I am convinced I got
good to my soul. I doubt whether I ever spent ten days
together more profitably with respect to my own soul. I
enjoyed, on the whole, more communion with God than
usual; and there was more of an unction upon my own
spirit. On last Sunday, March 1st, I was much helped in
preaching upon Phil. i. 27, though I have often been more
impressed in administering the Lord's Supper. The late re
proofs to my people have been attended with a good effect ;
their love to me seems to increase more and more ; and their
good wishes for my recovery have been very refreshing to my
CHAP. IX. VISIT TO MR. NEWTON. 217
soul. The leave I took of many was very affecting, par
ticularly of my dear friends at Shelford.
Saturday, March 7. My brother went to the Isle of
Wight, whither he had not been for five months, and left me
with the use of his carriage, &c. These matters are so
well understood between us, that we are both of us at ease
about going or coming. This is very pleasant, as neither
of us is any restraint upon the other My soul was
comforted in the prospect that this new era of my life will
bring with it the richest blessings to my soul. I found
the word and prayer sweet unto me, but did not get much
into the work of intercession. I received a very kind and
sympathising letter from Mr. Venn, who had heard of my
weakness, and announced his intention of coming to see me.
I walked a little in Finsbury Square, and then returned
to wait for him ; but he did not come. I dined alone ; and
then went to Mr. Newton's : he was up in his bedroom,
and in a very feeble state. He sat in a great chair, and
flannel was thrown over his feet, legs, and thighs. He
was not able to carry any liquid to his lips, but was fed
as a child. He did manage to eat a piece of cake with
his own hand. His intellects are almost entirely gone : he
did not know me, till I told him my name ; and even then
scarcely seemed to notice me, in consequence of his own
i feebleness of mind and body.
Sunday, March 8. Could not rise by my alarum, be
cause my rushlight was gone out, and I could not well
disturb the family. But in the morning I was very com
fortable, enjoying somewhat of God's presence. I went to
Mr. Cecil's. Mr. Robinson of Leicester preached, from Matt,
vii. * By their fruits ye shall know them,' and the whole
passage. He was masterly in shewing that we were all
by nature corrupt trees, and must be made good trees by
regeneration, before we can bring forth any fruit that is
good ; and that a tree, though it occasionally have some
blighted fruit, may be on the whole good In the
afternoon I heard Mr. there. It was a very poor
attempt at extempore speaking. In the evening Mr. Cecil
preached on Matt. xiii. four last verses. He shewed that
however excellent the truth was, and however confirmed
218 MR. WILBERFORCE. CHAP. IX.
by miracles, pride, prejudice, and unbelief would counter
act it. He observed, that there was a privy council, at
which Pride presided, and Prejudice and Unbelief were mem
bers ; Truth was arraigned at their bar, and condemned.
On the whole, I think I should have spent my day more
profitably, if I had had more retirement. Private duties
are the life and soul of religion.
Monday, March 9. Called at Mr. Hoare's and saw
him, and Wm. and Chas. Proceeded to Mr. Wilberforce's,
where I saw Mrs. W. and the Dean, and Mr. Babington,
whom I congratulated on having such a son. Dined at Mr.
Cecil's, and went to the Eclectic, where the subject was,
' What are ilie just bounds of typical interpretation?' Mr.
Venn was there, and expressed all the kindness imaginable.
Tuesday, March 10. I bless God that my desires after
Him continue, and, I hope, increase. The attention which
Mr. V. shewed me appears a call from God to spend the
Passion-week with him. I am bent, with God's help,
on improving that solemn week to the uttermost ; and it
may please God, perhaps, that I may be a little helpful to
him and his family. I shall account this no little blessing.
Wednesday, March 11. Mr. Sargent and Mr. Johni
Thornton called upon me. I dined at Mr. Pearson's and
enjoyed some sweet conversation with him. I drank tea-
at Mr. Wilberforce's. He looked better than I have ever
seen him. He took an affectionate interest in the state of -
my health. I did not come away till after their evening
prayers. Mr. W. read a prayer. We all continued on
our knees a considerable time before he began. This
a sweetly solemnizing effect. He read the prayer wi
singular propriety, in a low and natural tone.
Thursday, March 12. I have been reading the Serif
tures with pleasure and profit, and bless God, who does
not refuse me access to him in prayer. I feel truly thankful
for that caution, ' Let him that thinketh he standeth, tata
heed,' &c. I long to have a holy fear of offending God
and a jealousy over myself, lest, after all my privileges, 3
ruin my soul by sin, 1 Cor. ix. 24. to x. 12. About on-
o'clock I walked to Highbury Place, having had no exercis
since I came to Town. I found Mr. and Mrs. Clavtor
CHAP. IX. THOUGHTS ON CHRISTIAN LOVE. 219
with two of their sons and daughters, at home, and spent
a very pleasant and profitable hour with them. Our hearts
were full of love to each other ; and I came away thankful
for having breathed in so sweet an atmosphere. On my
return, I found a note from the Bishop of Ely. The
occasion was this: I yesterday received a letter from Mr.
Audley, giving me an extract from Mr. Flower's new pub
lication, wherein he speaks of me as an itinerant preacher
in unlicensed places, setting at defiance all order and dis
cipline ; and expresses his wonder that the Bishop do not
compel me to give up my Church. I sent the letter im
mediately to the Bishop, informing him of the former
I charges of Mr. Flower against me, and telling him that
I should pass by this, as I had done all the rest, in silent
I contempt. I desired him also, if in company with the Bishop
i of London or Lincoln, to inform them also of the false
ness of the charge, lest they should be deceived by the
effrontery with which it is adduced. The Bishop sent me
;back Mr. A/s letter the next day, with a polite note of
(his own, wherein he approves of my * contempt of his
detractions :' ' persuaded as I am that your zeal is regu-
ilated with that prudence, which is the best security against
: malevolent writers. 1
Friday, March 13. My soul was exceeding joyful in
my God all the day. In the evening Mr. Thomason called
apon me, and we were very much comforted in our short
; (interview.
Saturday, March 14. When reading 1 Cor. xiii. this
norning, I asked myself, ' How I should act towards
Mr. and Mrs. Edwards and Mr. and Mrs. Thomason,'
md regretted that the same spirit did not animate me
Cowards every other person. I began to pray for our
^rovost, and Mr. Flower, and Mr. Twiss, the grocer. I
ipprehend that the best mode of understanding the nature
jid extent of Christian love, is to consider what dispositions
ve shew towards the dearest objects of our affections, and
o put every human being in their place. At one I visited
lr. and Mrs. Steinkopff, who were as full of love as ever. I
hen went to Lady Mary Fitzgerald. More kindness I never
xpect to see exercised out of heaven. She had heard of my
220 MR. CECIL'S PREACHING. CHAP. ix.
indisposition (but in an exaggerated way), and her tender
sympathy and prayers to God for me quite overcame me.
What am I, that God should be so gracious to me, and give
me such dear and loving friends ? Verily, converse with such
is a foretaste of heaven. Would to God that I felt that
humiliation which such unmerited favour ought to generate
within me !
Richard dined with me ; and I got half an hour's profit
able conversation with him on the subject of economy and
religion. He was a good deal impressed when I parted with
him.
Sunday, March 15. Was, on the whole, comfortable in
reading and prayer, and particularly so during the whole
morning prayer at Mr. Cecil's Chapel ; they appeared to me
so full, so rich, so apposite, that I felt satisfied with them as
with marrow and fatness. Mr. C. preached with consider
able animation on Zaccheus, Luke xix. 4, 5. In the evening
I heard Mr. C. again upon Psalm iv. 3. On the whole, the
effect of Mr. C/s sermons seems to be to strike the imagi
nation and to please. There is much point, but no flow.
He wounds with an arrow ; but does not close and wrestle
with men, or draw them by persuasive arguments. I think
some other preachers more likely on the, whole to convert
souls, but few more likely to instruct and please. I was
remarkably alive and attentive at both times, so as aim
to have lost my wonted stupidity."
An absurd but unpleasant rumour having bee
reported to him, which he immediately replied to an
silenced, he writes thus :
" Tuesday, March 17. It is a great mercy to have th
testimony of one^s own conscience under a false accusation :
and it is good to commit to paper those things which would
distract the mind : for now, whether I ever shew that state
ment or not, it is ready as a complete vindication of nn
conduct.
Between sleeping and waking this morning my mind wa
filled with strange and filthy imaginations, and I had sens*
enough to try to think of something else : but recollectin,-
that religious and holy thoughts had scarcely ever prevailei
CHAP. IX. EFFORTS ON HIS BROTHER'S BEHALF. 221
to cast out evil from my mind, I set myself to think of this
statement of facts ; which through the goodness of God soon
engaged my mind, and relieved me from my wicked and
distressing thoughts. How humiliating is it, that a little
matter, which affects my character, should have greater effect
than all the wonders of redemption ! but so it is ; and this
is not the first time I have found it so.
Wednesday, March 18. My brother Ned returned
from the Isle of Wight by a night-coach. He is full of
kindness : from dinner to bed-time I had much conversation
with him. I wished to shew him the defects that are in all
his charitable actions, on account of the want of a principle
of love to God, and on account of the self-complacency to
which they administer. But I could not fasten anything on
his conscience.
Saturday, March 21. This evening too I got a great
i deal of useful conversation with my brother Ned. I strove
: to convince him that all his good deeds were of no value in
1 the sight of God, for want of a religious principle ; and that
they even increased his danger, on account of their appearing
to supersede the necessity of real godliness. He received it
! kindly ; but I could not prevail upon him to become a stated
i hearer of Mr. Crowther's at Christchurch. Nevertheless I
am not without a hope that God will give a blessing to what
was spoken to him.
Sunday, March 22. I am now going to Mr. Cecil's
Church (Ned is gone to St. Paul's), and I hope I 'shall meet
my God there. I feel as if it were my earnest desire to enjoy
trim more, and serve him better. After service I went to
Mr. Wilberforce's, and accompanied him and Mrs. W. and
Miss Bird to the Lock. Mr. Fry preached a very sensible
ind good sermon on 'He that winneth souls is wise:' and
le delivered it well. I do not know the preacher that I
should prefer to him. But I think if he had not preached a
vritten sermon there would have been more effect. Perhaps
he time (viz. afternoon) was a disadvantage both to him
ind the congregation. Afterwards I dined with Mr. W.
)n the whole our time was pleasantly and not unprofitably
pent.
Monday, March 23. Dined at Lady Cath. Murray's
222 PASSION WEEK. CHAP. IX.
and met Mr. Robinson, &e. Went to the Eclectic, when
my present was given them by Mr. Cecil, and kindly accepted
by them. The subject was, ' The peculiar dangers of Minis
ters, and how to avoid them.'' It was a long and profitable
discussion. I mentioned to them Mr. Flower's calumny,
and the Bishop's answer to mine respecting it.
Thursday, March 26. Through mercy, I slept well ; but
my spirit was not alive, either in the family, or afterwards in
private. I endeavoured to call to mind my former sins, and
the mercy which I obtained in this week twenty-eight years
ago : but I was heavy and stupid, and unable to get nigh to
God.
Friday, March 27. My expectations were not alto
gether realized. I had set my heart on having a day of
peculiar solemnity ; but, from a variety of circumstances, my
soul was not so much alive as I had hoped it would be. At
Church I had a little enjoyment of the prayers ; but not
much of the sermon.
Saturday, March 28. Still but little life.
Easter Sunday, March 29. My mind, on the whole, was
comfortable in the recollection of the mercy vouchsafed tome
on this day twenty-eight years 'ago. I felt myself happy and
thankful, that the peace which then flowed into my soul, had
never been entirely lost ; and that I was as much bent as
ever on the securing of the prize of my high calling. Mr. R.
read the prayers with somewhat less formality than before,
and preached a full and instructive sermon on, ' The Lord
is risen indeed.' Could he but adopt more ease and familia
rity in the pulpit, his discourses would make tenfold more
impression : but the dignity of the pulpit, as it is called,
proves a sad obstacle to the edification of his people ; they
evidently hear as if they heard not. At the Lord's table my
soul was much refreshed. I assisted him in administering
the Cup.
Monday, March 30. After having spent a pleasant anc
profitable time with Dr. Fearon, I set off with him on foot,
and walked to Clapham, where I called on Mr. Stephen ; anc
then proceeded to Deptford, where I met Mr. and Mrs.
Thomason. This was an unlooked-for pleasure ; as Mr. T.
had said nothing of coming up again so soon. We were al.
CHAP. IX. EFFECTS OF THE LITURGY. 223
happy together, exceeding happy ; and after dinner we went
to Mr. Hardcastle's, where we met Mr. Hill, who was to
preach that evening his Anniversary Sermon at Green
wich Chapel, this being Easter Monday. When they all
went to Chapel, I walked to town. My brother Ned is all
kindness ; and I hope I shall yet live to see him a partaker
of richer mercies than he has ever yet received.
Thursday, April 2. I dined at Sir James Graham's ; he
and the ladies received me most kindly. Our conversation
I was very profitable. Lady C. told me that Mr. G. (Sir
! James's brother) was awakened by the thought of that prayer in
the Litany ' From everlasting damnation, good Lord, deliver
us.' Dr. Fearon also told me, a few days ago, of another
person awakened by the Liturgy. Surely the Liturgy is of
more service than is generally imagined.
Sunday, April 5. I felt that the Sabbath was indeed a
j delight. My soul rejoiced in God my Saviour. At Mr.
Cecil's Church I was not so devout in the prayers as I
1 sometimes am ; nor was I much impressed with the sermon ;
>ut I find that the more I hear Mr. Cecil, the more I like him.
\.t the Lord's table I found God very present with me ; and
it was delightful to me to intercede for all my friends and
I >eople. After Church I joined Mr. Grant, who seems much
i lepressed in spirit. He told me that Sir John Barlow had
een forced to forbid Mr. Carey to preach among the Natives for
he present, on account of the ferment existing among them
bout the idea of being compelled to become Christians. This
lea has become strengthened by the disturbance at Vellore :
nd enemies abroad and at home are endeavouring to use it
gainst the Missionary Societies. It is melancholy to see
ow every effort for the salvation of our fellow-creatures is
asisted by persons professing Christianity.
Monday, April 6. I dined with Mr. Cecil and went to
i 1 ie Eclectic ; when the question was, ' How may pious wo-
en best subserve the interests of religion T The generality
jemed to think they did best by keeping at home, and
inding their own business. My ideas did not perfectly
)incide with theirs. I thought that there were offices, in
hich they might be profitably employed, provided they were
;screet, and did not neglect their own proper callings. On
224 DUTY TOWARDS PARENTS CHAP. IX.
the whole I do not think we differed much ; but our bias
was a little different : / rather leaned more to the side of
visiting the sick, &c., and they to the keeping almost entirely
at home. A similar difference of opinion existed in relation
to a young man of twenty-four, whose parents put him first
into the army, and then, at his request, into a Government
place : but have uniformly opposed the idea of his going to
College and into Orders ; and declared in a solemn and
affectionate letter, that if he take this step, he must re
nounce all connexion with them, and all hope from them for
ever. They thought he ought to break through all, if they
persist in their determination. / thought that he should
wait ; and that God, if he designed him for the ministry,
would make his way more clear ; and that he might be as
useful perhaps in another line, if this door were shut against
him. I thought that against a plain positive duty the
parents have no power whatever ; but that, when there is no
express line marked out by God, we should not set ourselves
against the decided will of our parents, especially while we
are living in a state of dependence upon them.
Thursday, April 9. Felt happy in my soul, and desirous
of living more to God. Time is passing, and eternity ap
proaching. O that in my journey which I am to begin
to-morrow I may have the presence of God ! I received
letters from Mr. Martyn and Mr. Brown, and went to Mr. j
Hoare's to read them to him. How kind are Mr. and Mrs.
Offley ! They make that trip on purpose to receive me ; anc
I pray God it may be for their good. It is as a servant of
God, and a spiritual helper, that they receive me; and I
trust that He, for whose sake their kindness is shewn to me.
will make them ample recompence.
Friday, April 10. The long-looked-for day is arrived.
In the morning I rose joyful in the Lord, and very desirous
to have the blessing of God upon my journey. I committee
myself and my friends to Him, with an assured hope that H<
would be with us, and prosper our intercourse with each other
At eight I set off; and took up my fellow-traveller at Ely
place. After we got through town I prayed, and Mr. E
read part of the Epistle to the Colossians ; and my soul wa
much refreshed. I regretted that I could not give full scop'
CHAP. IX. ON RELIGIOUS AFFECTIONS. 225
to my feelings in conversation ; and that the weakness of my
voice prevented me from prosecuting the subjects to the
extent I wished. I confess I think we all suffered loss by my
not being able to converse ; for my soul was much alive ; and
the remainder of the day was comparatively dull. However
it was a rich mercy to us all to experience so much of His
presence as we did. And we shall have abundant reason to
be thankful, if we are enabled to pass every day as well."
The Diary then proceeds with brief notices of his
journey, and of the various places and persons seen by
the way. At length Mr. S. returns to the record of
his spiritual state.
" Thursday, April 1 6. N.B. Being rather hurried for
time, I have not lately said much about my spiritual state ;
but I have been highly favoured of the Lord for several days.
Sometimes indeed I have been as dull and stupid as ever ;
but frequently, and in an unusual degree, my spirit has
rejoiced in God my Saviour. Doubtless the elevation of my
joy has arisen in part from a flow of animal spirits; but I
hope and trust, that there has been something more than
iiature in it. My brother E. is a little disposed to under
value the exercise of the affections, from an idea that they
are stirred up by human efforts, and are likely to give us a
mistaken apprehension of our state. Hence he labours rather
to suppress than to excite the fervour of his affections ; but
if we can * rejoice even with joy unspeakable and glorified,' 1
I think it desirable to do so ; provided we preserve a becom
ing jealousy respecting the abuse of our affections in a way of
enthusiasm or of pride.""
The Journal then records their route through
Sidmouth, Exmouth, Totness, Plymouth.
"Sunday, April 19. At Mr. Hitching in morning;
in the afternoon went to Dr. Hawker's. The Dr. read
prayers well, though with some eccentric starts ; and he
preached on 2 Cor. iii. 18. Mr. E. and myself were in
perfect astonishment at his volubility of tongue and strength
of voice. He dwelt much on the glory of Christ, and spoke
many excellent things ; but there was no particular order,
L. S. Q
226 VISIT TO CHAP. IX.
or affinity to the text; so that though we admired much
that we heard, we could not carry much away. He observed
that the Commandments were written on our altarpieces, in order
to remind people that Christ teas the end of the Law for
righteousness unto them that believe. Being apprized that
Mr. E. and myself were intending to stay the evening ser
vice, he invited us to tea, and we had a profitable conver
sation with him. (After describing the great peculiarities
in his manner of conducting the evening service, Mr. S.
adds,) After all, there was more to admire in some respects,
and to disapprove of in others, than I ever saw or heard before.
His reading and preaching, if divested of eccentricity, would
be excellent ; and at all events, he is well calculated to
attract attention, and to do good ; though I fear he is the
means of promoting a very bad spirit, and not a little error
amongst the greater portion of his hearers."
They then proceed to St. Austell and Truro,
where Mr. S. says, "We remembered with gratitude
to God that blessed man Mr. Walker." They at
length reach the Land's End.
" Saturday, April 25. From the Land's End I wrote
to Mr. Preston, sitting in the carriage. We returned to
Penzance to dinner ; and called at Marazion in our way to
Helston. The sun shone bright ; and the view of Penzance,
Marazion, St. Michael's Mount, and the whole bay, was
exceedingly grand and beautiful. Miss G. kindly accompanied
us to St. Michael's Mount. Mr. E. and myself went over
the house and on to the top of the tower ; at one corner of
which is a stone-chair, on which some people are foolhardy
enough to sit ; and on which if a woman sit, it is said that
she shall ever afterwards rule her husband ; and in truth, if
she have courage enough for the one, there must be few men
who can prevent the other. With her mother's leave Miss
G. accompanied us to Col. Sandys' ; when I had much con
versation with her on Mr. Martyn's affair. She stated to
me all the obstacles to his proposals ; first, her health ;
second, the indelicacy of her going out to India alone on
such an errand ; third, her former engagement with another
person, which had indeed been broken off, and he had
QHAP. IX. MISS GRENFELL. 227
actually gone up to London two years ago to be married to
another woman ; but as he was unmarried, it seemed an
obstacle in her mind : fourth, the certainty that her mother
would never consent to it. On these points I observed, that
I thought the last was the only one that was insurmountable ;
for that, first, India often agreed best with persons of a
delicate constitution ; e. g. Mr. Martyn himself and Mr.
Brown. Second, it is common for ladies to go out thither
without any previous connexion ; how much more therefore
might one go out with a connexion already formed ! Were
this the only difficulty, I engaged, with the help of Mr. Grant
and Mr. Parry, that she should go under such protection as
should obviate all difficulties upon this head. Third, the
step taken by the other person had set her at perfect liberty.
Fourth, the consent of her mother was indispensable ; and
as that appeared impossible, the matter might be com
mitted to God in this way : if her mother, of her own accord,
should express regret that the connexion had been prevented,
from an idea of her being irreconcilably averse to it, and
that she would not stand in the way of her daughter's wishes;
this should be considered as a direction from God in answer
to her prayers ; and I should instantly be apprized of it by
I her, in order to communicate it to Mr. M. In this she
perfectly agreed. I told her, however, that I would mention
nothing of this to Mr. M., because it would only tend to keep
him in painful suspense. Thus the matter is entirely set
aside, unless God, by a special interposition of his Providence,
(/. e. by taking away her mother, or overruling her mind,
contrary to all reasonable expectation, to approve of it,)
mark his own will respecting it."
Mr. Simeon returns through Exeter and Bath to
Reading, where he arrives on the day of his brother's
election as Member for that Borough.
" May 4. My brother was just setting off for town,
and came in with my nephew Edward to see me. We
were all gratified with the occurrence.
Saturday, May 9. Having left my Diary for some time
to be written from memory, I have made it a mere journal of
common events, without noticing the frames of my mind. I
Q2
228 LETTER FROM CHAP. IX.
have not had any real communion with God this morning,
but am now left alone ; and I hope to spend this morning
profitably to my soul.
Sunday, May 10. In a sad stupid state. At church
also I was not at all devout ; nor was I interested by the
sermon. At the Lord's table I had a little of the divine
presence. In the afternoon I was as stupid as before. But
if I do not pray more in reference to the ordinances, how can
I hope to be blessed at them? In the evening Mr. and Mrs.
Marsh and myself read the prophet Malachi together, and
we had a sweet season.""
With the following entry the Diary is abruptly
terminated.
" Monday, May 11. I still cannot get nigh to God in
secret. I have been reading the Scriptures, and attempting
to pray; but I want that divine unction which alone can
teach me, or give a sweet savour to my soul."
By a remarkable coincidence, at the very time
apparently that Mr. Simeon was engaged in conver
sation with Miss Grenfell on Mr. Martyn's affair, Mr. M.
was himself meditating on the same subject, and
wrote to Mr. Simeon the following letter, renouncing
all idea of marriage.
" Dinapore, April 26, 1807.
" My dearest friend and Brother,
" All your letters, eight in number, have
reached me ; and all and every of them demand my
warmest acknowledgments. But I think I observe,
that since the notification of my wishes to become a
married man, your letters are not so affectionate.
Know therefore that I rejoice in my celibacy ; and am
finally resolved to abide by my first determination, to
be single like yourself, and for the same reason I trust,
that I may care only for the things of the Lord. Your
proposal therefore, respecting some young lady coming
CHAP. IX. REV. HENRY MARTYN. 229
out in the fleet, is highly unacceptable to me ; for were
my regard to Miss G. at all diminished, which it is not,
yet I am so sick of the idea of all earthly connections,
so pregnant with sorrow, that it seems as if I could
rather die than marry. Your ambiguous prophecy
that God is providing better for me, than I should for
myself, I interpret in this way: God is providing
better for me, not by giving me one wife instead of
another, but by giving me no wife at all. ! I adore
his wisdom and love as in all former instances of his
dealings with me, so in this most especially, that I am
once more set at liberty to devote all my time, money,
! and thoughts, to his glorious and delightful service.
"I was rather agreeably surprized at finding you
able to preach again, but lament much that you have
! resumed so much of your labours so prematurely.
It cannot but be that you will soon be laid up again.
If a dry soft air be so essential to you, perhaps a
voyage to Lisbon might be resorted to ; then you
I would be under no temptation to speak; or if ex
cluded from Portugal, you have our permission to
1 3ome to the East Indies : at all events, dearest Sir, let
:he decline of so many of our chief supports be one
*eason, among others, for taking care of yourself. The
changes death has made in your congregation affect
ne deeply ; yet there is something pleasingly solemn
n recollecting my former intercourse with them, and
bllowing them in thought to the world to which they
ire gone, and about which we preached to them. Be
;ood enough to mention always the older members of
our societies. I feel grateful to Mr. and Mrs. Offley
or their kind attention to you, and rejoice to hear of
heir growth in grace. I always loved them from the
ime I saw them, and have never ceased to pray for
230 THOUGHTS ON MARRIAGE. CHAP. IX.
them every day since I left England. Very happy am
I to hear that Dr. Fearon is become a brother in the
Ministry : God's blessing be upon him ! * Cambridge
being that spot in Europe where my thoughts linger
most fondly, I turn from it reluctantly to India ; and
first to Dinapore."
Mr. Simeon's own views on the subject of marriage,
and his 'determination to remain single,' may be
learned from the following extract from a memoran
dum made about this time :
" What has been my language at all times and to
all persons ? Has it not been this? I should hate
the University above all places as a married man ; but
the singular way in which I have been called to my
present post, and its almost incalculable importance,
forbid the thought of my now leaving it : therefore
I think I shall never marry.
"Again in my present situation I am quite a
rich man, and almost as free from care as an angel ;
but if I were to marry, I should instantly become a
poor man (reducing my income one half, while I
doubled my expenditure) : therefore I think I shall
never marry.
" Again there are but few married people truly
* Dr. Fearon writes to Mr. Simeon : " I trust few days pass
over my head, that I do not remember you. To you I owe the
joy, the peace, the tranquillity I possess amidst a thousand
cares ; however many kind instructors I may have, I trust I shall
ever remember that you were the blessed instrument in the hands ol
my merciful God, in calling me to the knowledge of Jesus Christ mj
Lord. O ! may I never give you cause to be ashamed of me.
entreat your prayers that I may be kept from the power of th<
world, the flesh, and the devil ; and live and die Christ's faithfu
soldier and servant. Believe me, your affectionate Son in tli
Gospel of our Lord Jesus. D. FEARON."
CHAP. IX. LETTER TO MR. VENN.
happy in each other in comparison of those who are
i unhappy; and fewer still who are truly happy in
h -their children (one who turns out ill depriving his
parents of all the comfort they might feel in the
i others) : therefore I think I shall never marry."
The two following letters are inserted here out
of their proper place, that the preceding Diary might
not be interrupted.
To the Rev. J. VENN,
" Salvador House, Bishopsgate Street,
"My very dear Friend, March 10, 1807.
" I feel most sensibly the tender con
cern which you have expressed for my welfare,
and the kind attention which you have shewn me
in my present debilitated state, and I hope that
it will be the means of reviving the sentiments of
most endeared affection, which once glowed in our
bosoms, and knit us together as David and Jo
nathan. In my present relaxation from all official
duty, I am bent upon getting nearer to my God,
and on obtaining more fitness for the service of my
God on earth, or the enjoyment of Him in heaven.
I purpose, with his gracious help, that every hour
shall be devoted to this great pursuit. I bless and
adore my God, that I do pant after Him, in a mea
sure, as the hart panteth after the water-brooks;
and (having the best possible supplies at home) I
feel a pleasure in this present dispensation, as cal-
3ulated to advance the spirituality of my soul. The
Passion-week I look forward to with more peculiar
delight. It has always been with me a season much
to be remembered, not only on account of the stu-
232 LETTER TO MR. VENN. CHAP. IX.
pendous mysteries which we then commemorate, but
because of the wormwood and the gall which my
soul then tasted, twenty-eight years ago, and the
gradual manifestations of God's unbounded mercy
to me, till on Easter-day I was enabled to see that
all my sins were buried in my Redeemer's grave.
From the time that I foresaw the necessity of ceasing
from active employment, I have purposed in my mind
to spend that week with my very dear friend, Dr.
Fearon ; because of our perfect oneness of heart,
and because I could, with him, enjoy the most entire
seclusion from company, except in those seasons
when we might impart to each other of that divine
unction, which, in our absence from each other, we
had obtained from heaven. But I look on the kind
ness you have shewn me, as a kind of call from
God to give you the preference, if you can give me
a tolerably warm room to myself: having been habi
tuated to a warm room, I feel that the want of it
would take from that entire attention, which I wish
to give to things that do not relate to the body.
We are so much creatures of habit, that any consider*
afole deviation from our usual modes of life unfits
us for the full enjoyment of our retired hours: a
tinder-box, a little wood to kindle a fire speedily,
a few roundish coals, to prevent a whole house being
occupied in stirring and blowing the fire, are but
small matters in themselves; but to one who rises
early, and longs to serve his God without distrac
tion, they are of some importance. Give me but
warm room, and all my wants (with the exceptioi
of a little bread and cheese) are supplied.
" Now I will leave it to you and to Mr. Elliotl
to determine, whether the whole of that week, fron
CHAP. IX. LETTER TO MR. EDWARDS. 233
Tuesday to the Monday following, be spent under
your roof, or whether partly under his also. Were
I disposed to see company, I should not dream of
visiting you that week; but because you must be
engaged in your official duties, and your sister has
her engagements also, I feel that I can enjoy solitude
under your roof without appearing inattentive to
my host. With kindest regards to your sister and
the Elliotts, I remain your old friend, your Father's
friend, and your truly affectionate friend, " C. S."
To the Rev. E. EDWARDS.
" My dearest Brother, " March 14, 1807.
" I am not going to answer your letter
yet; but, lest I forget it when I do write, I will
just say, that the moment I saw the word * NO,' I
involuntarily fetched so deep a groan, that any one
who had been present would have thought that your
letter had been Job's last messenger. But I have
not forgot my promise to acquiesce cheerfully in
i whatever may be deemed expedient, reserving how
ever to myself a liberty (if my hard heart possessed
sympathy enough) to weep over the occasion of it.
" I will also mention another thing. When I was
reading in its course this morning""" 1 Cor. xiii. I set
myself, if possible, to comprehend it ; and, in order
to comprehend it, I asked myself How should I
! act towards my dear friends, Mr. and Mrs. E. and
Mr. and Mrs. Thomason? If now I could feel the
same disposition towards all persons, under all cir
cumstances, as I do towards them, I should make
less work for 'John Softly.' But, feeling that my
* See the Diary, page 219.
234 FLOWER'S ATTACK. CHAP. ix.
wicked heart is differently affected towards some,
I began to pray for my enemies, particularly the two
or three that are most violent and most inveterate.
" Perhaps you have heard that Mr. Flower, in the
first number of a periodical publication of his, has
associated me with Dr. Haweis as preaching in un
licensed places, defying all ecclesiastical order, and
yet determined not to relinquish my Church till
compelled to do it by my Diocesan. I intended to
pass it over in silence, as I have done all his former
attacks. But two days ago Mr. Audley, apprehend
ing that I had not heard of it, sent me the extract,
and expressed his wish, that I would take some mea
sure to silence his calumnies. It struck me, that,
though it would not have been expedient for me to
have made the extract myself, and sent it to the
Bishop, (in as much as it would have shewn too
much anxiety in the matter), the sending of Mr. Aud-
ley's letter to him was an easy, natural step, which
would evince a proper regard for the Bishop's good
will, at the same time that it would not argue too
great a concern about it. I accordingly wrote a note
to the Bishop, informing him of Mr. Flower's former
conduct towards me, and guarding him against giving
credit to any reports founded on Mr. F.'s Jacobinical
malignity. The Bishop sent me next morning, by hu
own servant, from Dover Street to Salvador House,
the kindest letter that I ever received from him. He
says in it ' Had I collected the contents (of Mr. A.'s
letter) from their original deposit, they would have
excited in me no other sentiment, than that of con
cern for the anxiety and trouble they might occasior
to you .... Should opportunity offer to vindicate
your character in the quarters to which you allude
CHAP. IX. THE BISHOP'S KINDNESS. 235
(the Bishops of London and Lincoln, to whom I
desired him to mention the matter), I will avail
myself of it ; persuaded as I am, that your zeal is
regulated with that prudence, which is the best
security against malevolent writers.' Thus, you see,
God has brought good out of evil : and the prejudice
which might arise against all the serious young men,
who are intended for the ministry, is, I trust, pre
vented. A shield too is thus prepared against any
future shafts, which Mr. F. may choose to point at me.
" I could tell you more of my state of mind,
but I am afraid of pride and boasting. I think, how
ever, I may tell you (for I hope it will excite in you
a spirit of thankfulness to God for me), that my hopes
and expectations are not disappointed. Amidst all
that I feel to mourn over, my soul rejoices exceed
ingly in God my Saviour. I trust that this joy will
be made to abound more and more, when you put
your live coal to mine, and blow it with the breath
of prayer. I can't help saying, ! that my dear
sister could partake with us! But the Lord's will
be done. To what purpose is it to keep this letter
till I have seen Dr. F. and Mr. V.? It is true, I
hope to see them both on Tuesday next ; but I must
then either write a single paragraph only, or make
you pay double postage; and you may as well pay
for twice one, as for once two. Therefore you must
forgive me, if, out of the fulness of my heart, I send
you this before it catches cold. I began it without
intending to proceed, and I will finish it with a pro
mise of another soon.
" Let me then tell you a little of myself. First,
in answer to your query, I went through my Sermon
without any difficulty; but laboured a little in the
236 AFFECTIONATE ADVICE CHAP. IX.
administration of the Sacrament. I knew that I had
a long time to rest; and I did not care, though I
should run myself a little out of breath. I think
I got stronger during my residence with you; I am
sure I did in spirit, and I think I did in body also.
" Here I am in a large house by myself, (i.
without my brother), and with carriage and servants
at my command. I see nobody except at dinner,
having one friend, whose converse I prefer to that
of ' the young men ;' and He comes and breakfasts
with me, yea, and 'sups with me' also.
" The carriage came to the door and interrupted
me ; and now I have returned from visiting Mr. Stein-
kopff, and Lady Mary Fitzgerald ; it is just dinner
time: I must therefore close, lest after dinner I should
not be able to get time, from company who are
coming, to finish my letter. Kindest love to all.
" Yours most affectionately, " C. S."
During this season of retirement from duty at
Cambridge, and amidst the uncertainty of his future
arrangements, Mr. Simeon received the following
affectionate letter from his devoted friend and fellow-
labourer Mr. Thomason. As it exhibits many pleas
ing traits of Mr. T.'s fine character, and illustrates
also the history of their parochial movements at this
period, it is inserted here almost entire.
The Rev. T. THOMASON to Mr. SIMEON.
"L. Shelford, June 2, 1807.
" How could you be so cruel ? on opening
your's I thought you had sent me a prize. It looked
like a suitable present to one who needs skeletons
so much, from one who has composed so many.
!HAr. IX. OF MR. THOMASON. 237
>uch a discourse would be a novelty indeed from
our pulpit. Let me rather keep in the good old
/ay. But if I could persuade you to restrain your
clings, and hold your tongue, I should rejoice greatly.
Jnder your circumstances, it appears to me much
| lore advisable to exercise self-denial; and if you
;annot stay at the Wells, without giving vent to the
(re that burns within you, pray, pray, pray go some-
here else. The experiment of twenty minutes is
gin and a trap. This is the way to lose, more than
can possibly gain, by the waters of the place,
ou would really pause, if you could see all that
feel on the subject. But I forget that all this
vice is unnecessary. Your letter is dated on Sun-
y, when all your feelings of regret for your poor
ople were most violently excited. Doubtless the
ber reflection of Monday would dissipate the illusion,
id confirm you in your resolution of keeping silence,
you preach, my hands will hang down beyond all
ipression. I now feel that I am labouring to some
od purpose, when affording rest to the weary, and
us providing for the future supply of your Church ;
it, if you break a rest, the length of which, and the
dnterruptedness of which, is so essential to a sound
d permanent recovery, I am deprived of my reward,
d lose my labour. Thanks be to God that you
< ntinue to improve ! May you return to us in due
t ae, thoroughly furnished for your important work,
S'ong to labour, and 'like a giant refreshed with
i w wine.' Through the goodness of God I am sur-
j izingly strengthened for the work that is before me.
1 ough I feel deeply my want of wisdom and of
a ility, of power and of energy, of humble faith and
c ardent love, and of every important qualification
238 CONTINUANCE CHAP. IX.
for usefulness, yet I am endeavouring to cast myself
upon the Lord, and seem to gather fresh strength and
spirit for labour. The Lord helping me, and pardon
ing my innumerable sins and imperfections, I am
resolved to yoke myself wholly to the work during
the summer. Some things have occurred, which will
render it expedient for me to do more than I intended.
Call me changeable, or by what name you please,
but so it is, when the time draws near for altering the
services at Trinity, I cling to the Afternoon Service,
and cannot give it up. The Church was never so well
attended as it is now in the afternoon; and it goes
against me to shut the doors against so great a body
of people, who flock to hear the Gospel. On Monday
last I went to Cambridge to gather all the intelligence
I could from different persons, and come to a con
clusion about the propriety of giving up the service.
The result is, that I think the safest way is to retain
it The secret history of the late parish-meeting is
unfavourable. B. says, that even the Churchwardens
have only assented to it, because they thought
wished it; and all the parishioners, with whom he
has conversed, are uniformly against the measure
There are two great advantages proposed by tl
measure, an immediate, and a remote one.
"The immediate advantage of diminishing 01
labours is great. But considering all the objections
perhaps it would be better to bear a little tempers
pressure. During the summer, I could undertake the
two duties of Morning and Afternoon, and also the
Sermon in the Evening, Aspland reading prayers. Thi;
is, in fact, no more labour laterum et wcis, than I hav<
now : nor would it be more than two sermons a week
as in the Afternoon there would be something of ai
JCHAP. IX. OF THE SERVICES. 239
'exposition, not requiring much previous preparation.
jThus, God enabling us, we may pass the summer ; and
jthen we should be cheered with the sight of our
(disabled Vicar and Curate, who would return to us
recruited, we trust, with rest.
" The remote advantage, of fixing the Gospel in the
, Church, perhaps is overrated. For if you were not
succeeded by a pious Vicar, and there remained but
\>ne opportunity of hearing the Gospel, perhaps the
Church would be as much thronged in the Afternoon
is in the Evening ; and the serious gownsmen would
ittend, and bring others with them.
" On the whole, it seems to me that we should non
\ilacet the measure. The having discussed it will be
.dvantageous perhaps in some future emergency; it
i rill remain recorded in the parish-books; and stand
here at once for a proof of their attachment, and for
n authority and precedent, in the event of any similar
| Occurrence.
" This subject has been much upon my mind, ever
I ince you read to me your reply to them: may the
,ord direct us to act for the best ! The conclusion
"om the whole is, however, very clear, whatever
ifficulties may appear in some parts of the detail,
nd that is, that God affords you an opportunity of
ymplete rest this summer. We are willing to labour,
nd through mercy able. Your strength and wisdom
; to sit still. I long exceedingly to hear of your
aving left Tunbridge, and count much, under God,
pon your quiet retreat in the Isle of Wight. You
ill then have less speaking, and more sweet soli-
ide the prince of medicines in your circumstances.
ftth Preston's company you will have all the society
3u need. One only danger will remain, viz., your
240 MR SIMEON'S LETTER CHAP. ix.
being well too soon ; or using your voice before there
is a radical and complete recovery. Do, my dear Sir
consider of what vast importance this is. A decidec
and thorough recovery may set you up for a course
of years ; and ! ecquid erit pretii f Remembe:
that your presence here in summer is really not im
portant; your thorough amendment is unspeakabl;
so. Remember too that I am neither burdened no
wearied. Every occasional pressure will be (unde
all the circumstances of this most important case) noj j
only cheerfully, but thankfully born. For indeed
prize this opportunity of labour as a rich benefit t
the Church, and am more thankful, than I can
press, on your account your people's my own-
and the work of God at large ; and I solemnly prc
mise to relax, as soon as ever I discover that m
labours become injurious. Of this I have never yr
had the slightest symptom. Let me hear from yc
soon. I wish you would shorten your visit at Tul
bridge. I have no doubt Mr. Preston will join y<
before the Commencement. Yours affectionately,
T. THOMASON."
Upon this Mr. Simeon writes to the Churc
wardens and Parishioners of Trinity Parish :
" Gentlemen, "Tunbridge Wells, June 10, 1807.
" I have again and again revolved in i
mind your proposal, relative to the suspension of t
Afternoon Service, and the transfer of the Lectu
ship to the Evening Service. But while I am dee] r
impressed with a sense of your kindness, I scare J
know how to avail myself of it. I am unwilling )
relax my exertions for the good of my Parishion< >,
as long as there shall be any prospect of continu g
them, without utterly destroying my own health. I
CHAP. IX. TO HIS PARISHIONERS. 241
confess I am not very sanguine in my expectations
of ever being able to prosecute my work upon my
former scale of exertion ; but as nothing is impossible
with God, I think it desirable to suspend all further
consideration of this matter, till full experience shall
have evinced, that no alternative remains, but either
to contract my labours, or entirely to sink under them.
While it shall please God to preserve my life and
strength, I trust I shall be enabled, through his grace,
to improve them for you : it is for your sakes chiefly
that I value them ; and when they fail, it will be an
unspeakable comfort to me that they have been worn
i out in your service, and in the service of my God.
" With many thanks for your kind solicitude re
specting me, and with earnest prayers for your eternal
i welfare, I remain, Gentlemen,
"your most affectionate Pastor,
" and willing Servant for Christ's sake,
"C. SIMEON."
L. S. R
CHAPTER X.
nEMARKS OF MR. PRESTON MR. SIMEON S TREATMENT OF HIS
CURATES HIS SUNDAY EVENINGS LETTER TO MR. LLOYD
COMFORT IN HIS BROTHER EDWARD THOUGHTS ON PRAYER
LETTERS TO DR. AND MRS. RING ON THE LOSS OF FRIENDS -
THE DEATH OF A FAITHFUL SERVANT AND PLACING A GIRL llf
SERVICE MR. SIMEON'S CONTINUED DEBILITY LETTER TO HIB
PARISHIONERS DISCONTINUES THE AFTERNOON SERVICE SANC
TION FOR THE EVENING SERVICE RESOLUTION OF THE VESTRY
EXTRACT FROM FULLER ABOUT THE LECTURESHIP MR.
THOMASON'S APPOINTMENT TO INDIA HIS DEPARTURE MR.
SIMEON ACCOMPANIES HIM ON HIS VOYAGE ACUTENESS OF HIS
FEELINGS AT PARTING MR. THOMASON^S SHIPWRECK LETTER
TO MR. SIMEON HIS CHARACTERISTIC REPLY MR. THOMASON^S
REVIEW OF THE EVENT REMARKS OF MR. SIMEON CLERICAL
MEETINGS AT SHELFORD MR. PRESTON^S ACCOUNT OF THEM
MR. SIMEON'S DESCRIPTION TO DR. RING.
18081809.
AN important trait of Mr. Simeon's character,
noticed by Mr. Preston, " was the delight with whici
he observed the spiritual progress and growing us
fulness of other ministers, even when there might
seem to be a temptation to the feeling of jealousy,
as if another were rising to supersede himself,
such occasions he would say, with evident joy am
sincerity, ' He must increase ; I must decrease.' This
truly Christian feeling was manifested in a striking
manner on his return to Cambridge from the Isl<
of Wight. During his residence there, and for some
CHAP. X. TREATMENT OF HIS CURATES. 243
time before, his friend and curate Mr. Thomason,
who had previously performed only a subordinate
part in the ministrations at Trinity Church, had been
| called out to the vigorous exercise of all his powers
in the work of the ministry. Through the grace of
iGod he had been enabled to rise to the occasion.
No one, who remembers his sermons at Cambridge
during that year, when Mr. Simeon was for the most
part disabled from duty, will be backward to acknow
ledge, that his improvement in the course of a few
; months was extraordinary. There was at that time
i richness and fulness in Mr. T.'s discourses, such
is was not always found in Mr. Simeon's. This
jlevoted servant of Christ, who loved his Lord with
ill his heart, and was thankful, for His sake, either
to be abased or to abound,' was much struck and
lelighted, on his return, with what he saw and heard
rom his beloved Colleague. After hearing him
ji Teach, he turned to a friend and said, 'Now I see
I vhy I have been laid aside ; I bless God for it.'
" The generous and affectionate feeling which
e habitually cherished, and on suitable occasions
lanifested, towards those who have successively
;ood to him in the relation of Curates, is grate-
illy remembered by every one of them. Consider-
ig that the term Curate honourable as it is, and
sewhere attached to the office of the principal
commonly regarded in this country as implying
feriority of rank, he was disposed to discard it.
^ot my curate,' he would say, 'my brother' 'Now
y brother, which part of the duty shall I take?'
ae privilege formerly enjoyed by these gentlemen,
' supping with him in private, after the conclusion
R2
244 HIS SUNDAY EVENINGS. CHAP. X.
of the evening service on the Lord's-day, has been
spoken of by more than one of them, as peculiarly
delightful and refreshing. So congenial were the
duties of that holy day with the temper and taste
of his renewed soul, that he generally appeared at
the close of the day to be invigorated, rather than
exhausted, by them. ' I am an eight-day clock,' said
he ; ' now I am wound up for another week.' His
prayers on these occasions (for he always closed with
prayer) were, it may be presumed, some of the least
reserved of his supplications addressed to the throne
of Grace. A Dignitary of the Church, who was once
present, remarked to the Curate, in returning, how
much he had been affected with the deep humiliation
indicated by Mr. Simeon's prayers, particularly with
the confession (taken from Bishop Beveridge, but
which appeared to be new to him), that our very
tears need to be washed in the atoning blood of
Christ."
During the season of his retirement from public
duties, Mr. Simeon was indefatigable in his attention
to his beloved brother Edward. Little hope indeed
remained of his recovery from the painful disorder
under which he laboured; but Mr. S. had the
unspeakable consolation of observing a manife
improvement in his spiritual estate: though hi.'
outward man seemed to be decaying, his inward m?
was evidently ' renewed day by day.' Mr. Simeon';
tenderness and earnestness on this and other matter
of private and minor interest may be traced in tfo
following letters, written at this period, to Mr. Lloyc
and his much-loved friends at Reading,
DHAP. X. LETTER TO MR. LLOYD. 245
To the Rev. T. LLOYD :
" Salvador House, Jan. 9, 1808.
" My very dear Friend and Brother,
"I thank you a thousand times for the kind
ind friendly solicitude you express respecting myself
md my poor afflicted brother. In body he is certainly
ittle if at all better, than when I had the pleasure
>f seeing you last: but I cannot say so in rela-
ion to his soul. Adored be our God, there is a daily
,nd visible progress in his love to heavenly things.
le no longer complains, as he always has done be-
bre, that people of our description require too much,
jnd thereby discourage those whom we wish to be-
efit : on the contrary, be begins to have his own
dshes conformed to those of God ; and desires rather
i) have his experience elevated to the requisitions
f the Gospel, than to have those lowered to his
ttainments. He delights to have me read and pray
ith him: and when I attempt it, God is for the
tost part graciously present with us : he melts our
3arts into contrition, and entwines them in the
snderest love.
"I feel no difficulty in believing that God will
?ar and answer prayer : on the contrary, I seem to
link that if God only give me an heart to pray,
le work shall surely be done. I am aware of the
fference between asking for ourselves and others,
id consequently, between the kinds and degrees
confidence that should be entertained in relation
the promises themselves, and especially to our
vn application of them. And so far am I from
>proving of the construing of an inward persua-
;3n of mine into an absolute promise of God, that
account it little less than blasphemy. But I
246 THOUGHTS ON PRAYER. CHAP. X;
know whence a spirit of prayer comes, and whence
an humble boldness and confidence: and I look on
these as a kind of pledge and earnest of still greater
blessings. Hence, if I have the pledge given me by
God, I entertain a joyful hope that I shall have the
full accomplishment of my heart's desire. This there
fore is what I am longing after ; I desire to be more
humble, more earnest, more constant, more believing
in prayer : and I feel, that if I can obtain this mercy
from God, my dear brother shall be given me : if
God were an unjust judge, instead of a loving Father,
I should wrest the blessing from Him. Some sweet
answer to prayer I have already had, if I may put
that construction upon the manifestations of His pre
sence with me in my poor endeavours.
" I greatly regret indeed that I am able to do very
little in the way of reading or conversation. If I
attempt it a second time in the day, though I only
whisper, it overcomes me. But, though from a pru
dent regard to my public duties I abstain, I think
that I would most gladly spend, and be spent for
Him.
" It has afforded me most unfeigned joy to see
you apparently so well. May God of his infinite
mercy strengthen you for his service, and make you
yet a blessing to many, many souls ! " C. S."
To Mrs. RING, Reading.
" Salvador House, Jan. 28, 1808.
" My very dear Madam,
" It is indeed a vale of tears. Two letters
I have this moment opened; the first informs me
that my faithful and affectionate servant, (my man'.'
CHAP. X. ON THE LOSS OF FRIENDS. 247
wife), is dangerously ill : the next brings me tidings
of your sister's death. In the former case, self is
blended with my sorrow: my loss, if she is taken
from me, will be very great. In the latter case, my
sympathy and compassion are more pure. But I
hardly dare to speak of sympathy or compassion :
I know nothing that fills me with more shame, than
the difficulty I find in entering into the wants and
feelings of my fellow-creatures. Sometimes, if I am
present with persons in trouble, obdurate as I am,
I feel the truth of that Scripture, 'The eye affects
the heart.' In writing to a Christian in affliction,
I always feel that I am unable to open to him any
sources of consolation with which he is not familiar.
What then shall I attempt to say to you, and to
your dear husband, or even to the afflicted children,
who have such instructors close at hand ? To you
the thought of her readiness to meet the Lord will
afford abundant consolation; but they, I fear, will
find it only an aggravation of their sorrows. that
they might be led by their affliction to follow the
faith and practice of their deceased parent ! and
that we may be quickened, by the sickness and mor
tality of others, to realize the thoughts of death and
judgment ! I have been long absent from my flock,
and long to see them again; and I want much to
see my poor afflicted servant. I should condemn
myself exceedingly if she should depart, and I not
see her. I have but just received your letter, (three
o'clock) : my physician is here, and I must talk with
him : dinner is just ready, and the Member dines
with us : and therefore I must conclude, with most
affectionate regards to your dear husband, and any
of your family that are with you. " C. S."
248 DEATH OF HIS CHAP. X.
To T. RING, Esq.
" King's Coll. Jan. 30, 1808.
" My dearest Brother,
"I have just suffered a most afflictive
stroke, the loss of a most faithful, diligent, and
affectionate servant, who has lived with me about
ten years. The same letter, which told me how im
minent her danger was, informed me I might have
one week's longer furlough : and I felt my mind
much distracted between a desire to continue that
week with you, and a sense of duty to her. As
your disorder was not such as to require my con
tinued attendance, or to excite any immediate danger,
I thought my duty to her demanded my presence
here, and now that she is gone, my soul is exceed
ingly rejoiced in having torn myself from you, to
wait upon her. I found her sensible, but not by
any means comfortable in her soul. Her fears pre
ponderated, and darkened her mind: nor did any
thing, that I said to her, seem to inspire peace into
her soul. Fearing the physician might not pay all
the attention her situation required, I called upon
him, and begged him to attend her twice or thrice
a day, till the disorder should abate. He went and
called a third time that day, but gave me no very great
hopes of her recovery. This morning I was with
her about half-past seven, and it appeared that she
was about to be taken away from us. I conversed
and prayed with her ; but still all my enquiries,
relative to her views of the Saviour and her affiance
in Him, were attended with a shake of her head,
intimating that she was not able to commit herself
to Him with confidence. I returned to my room
CHAP. X. FAITHFUL SERVANT. 249
to breakfast, and then went to her again as soon
as I had taken my refreshment, but still I could get
nothing but a shake of the head. This was exceed
ingly distressing to my soul; and I endeavoured,
with many tears, to set forth again to her the wil
lingness and sufficiency of Christ. Upon this, with
a distinct and audible voice, she cried, * Lord, save
me ;' and I then again prayed with her to that God,
, whom I have long known to be 'a God that heareth
prayer.' And ! how gracious was God to his poor
I suppliants! I still continued talking with her, and
on asking her again, whether God had answered
lour prayer; whether she was now able to trust in
(the Saviour, and to cast all the burdens of her soul
on Him, she gave me a most significant and expres-
isive nod. I then told her, if she felt peace in her
soul, to squeeze my hand; and she squeezed it in
stantly. This was the signal for our thanksgiving
to God; and immediately, with the utmost ardour
bf our souls, we praised and adored our God, who
lad heard prayer in her behalf, and had caused
ight to arise in her darkness. In less than a hour
ifterwards she departed to her eternal rest. Though
watched her continually, as did also Charles her
lusband, and attendants, we could not tell what
ime her soul took its flight. I had her hand in
nine, and should not have been convinced at last
hat she was dead, if a medical attendant had not
old me she was dead.
"Thus I have been bereaved of the greatest trea-
ire that a man can possess. I had fondly hoped that
le would have had to close my eyes ; and have often
een comforted with the thought of having such an
ttendant in my last hours. But, in the midst of my
250 ON DYING REMARKS. CHAP. X.
affliction, I cannot express how thankful I am for
.having been permitted to attend her in her last
hours, and for those expressions of her hope which
I saw and felt. My soul is exceeding joyful in all my
tribulation, and I kiss the rod, not with resignation
merely, but with joy and gratitude. But why do
I trouble you with this? I do it, that you may be
stirred up to improve with greater diligence the time
that is afforded you ; and that you may cry day and
night unto your God to give you tokens of his accept
ance, before you come into circumstances, wherein the
smiles of God's face will be the only support and
comfort of your soul. 0, may God be graciously
pleased to pour out his Spirit upon you in a more
abundant measure than he has yet done ; and while
you have yet time to glorify him on earth, may he
make you a distinguished monument of his grace and
mercy ! Little did I think, when I was buying the
shawl and jaconet for her, I should so soon have
to present her with a winding-sheet. I intend to offi
ciate at her funeral myself, though she did not die in
my parish.
"Lest my letter make a wrong impression on your
mind, I will just add, that I lay no stress on those
expressions of hope which I have been speaking of,
as though they were necessary to her salvation; I
should have had a good hope of her acceptance, even
though she had not so expressed her feelings: but,
as coming from a person who had always to that
moment been exceedingly diffident of her state, they
are a source of great comfort to
" your very, very affectionate Brother,
"C.S."
.CHAP. Xi KINDNESS TO A CHILD. 251
To Mrs. RING. " King's Coll., Feb. 27, 1808.
" My very dear Friend and Sister,
" I cannot express to you the obligation
you confer upon me by your kind and active zeal in
my service ; I think the places you mention for the
little girl are of importance. There are similar places,
one twelve, and another twenty-four miles from Cam
bridge ; but there is not a dear affectionate sister at
either of them to give me her report, now and then,
as to the progress that is made. That weighs with me
against a thousand things respecting distance, and will
further serve as an excuse (if I wanted one) for going,
now and then, to Reading to make all due enquiries.
But, joking apart, I feel such extreme importance in
the idea of having your kind eye upon her, that I shall
not delay to come to Reading to consult you further
on the subject. What day I can run down to you will
depend on the stay that I can make with you ; if I can
stay only one night, I will (God willing) be with you
! by the Bath coach on Thursday noon : if I can stay
( three days, you may probably not see me before
Friday. After conversing with you, I shall wish to
effect a meeting with the servant whom you mention,
and I shall be able to allow her (in the event of my
taking her) time to do everything that is right and
kind by her present master, I am sorry to hear
so poor an account of your dear husband ; and I hope
to bear you in mind before my heavenly Father, whom
[ know and believe to be a God hearing and answer
ing prayer. With kindest love to Mr. R. and many
thanks to Mrs. Johnson,
" I remain, my dear Sister,
" most affectionately yours,
" C.SIMEON."
252 WATCHFUL CARE FOR HER. CHAP. X.
To the Same.
" I thank you and your good gentleman
for your united epistles. I have sent my servant's
daughter to you, and request you to supply her with
such clothes as you judge proper for a girl educating for
a house-maid. I should be rather under the mark than
above it ; because love of dress is already too strongly
riveted in her mind. I could wish her to keep up w r rit-
ing and arithmetic, preserving her copies, that I, when
I come to Reading, may see them. I wish them to
be kept four years, because / shall see what progress
she makes. For though she ,will have no occasion
now for a writing-master above a year longer, she
must continue to advance herself both in writing and
arithmetic. You will be kind enough to let her be
employed now and then in cleaning your best grates,
that she may learn all work. Whenever her mistress
wants her money, I will send it her; but perhaps it will
be better to pay it when I come to Reading, if ever
I should be so happy as to see that place again. The
girl must be kept under, for she has a high spirit of
her own. I have told her however, that if she do not
obey cheerfully in all things the commands of her
mistress, I shall turn her adrift ; any complaint from
you, I have informed her, will bring down upon her
my heaviest displeasure. Thus, 1 hope, her mistress's
hands will be strengthened, and the child benefited.
I have supplied the child with 2, which will be
about 18 s. more than she will have any occasion
to spend on the road. Her expenses to London will
be about 12 s., ditto to Reading, 10s. The residue
will do to answer any unforeseen occurrence, or for
pocket-money. It may be well, if you please, to let
her deposit the surplus in your hands, and to give it
CHAP. X. LETTER TO THE PARISH, 253
her by degrees, or else it will all go immediately
to some piece of finery."
The great debility which Mr. Simeon continued to
feel, and the little prospect there appeared of his
restoration to vigorous health and power to discharge
his former amount of ministerial duty, constrained
him at length to accept the proposal, which had been
so considerately made to him the year before by his
Parishioners.
"To the Churchwardens and Parishioners of the
Holy Trinity, Cambridge.
" Gentlemen, " May, 1808.
" In the course of the last Summer, when
the debilitated state of my voice obliged me to lay
i aside all ministerial exertions, and it appeared neces
sary for me to discontinue the third Service, which
I have for so many years given to the Parish on the
; Sunday, you very kindly proposed to me to transfer
I the Lectureship from the Afternoon to the Evening-
Service, in order that that Service, which is by far the
I 1 more numerously attended, should be retained.
" In answer to that kind proposal I sent you the
following letter. (See p. 240.)
"It is now, Gentlemen, eleven months since I
eturned that answer; and notwithstanding I have
ised every effort to regain my strength, and officiated
ipon the lowest possible scale of exertion, I find
hat I am still far, very far, from that measure of
strength, which is necessary for an efficient minister.
'. am therefore obliged once more to devolve the care
>f the Parish upon a friend, whose labours, I trust,
vdll prove most useful and satisfactory to you all.
3ut it will not be practicable for him to sustain the
254 DISCONTINUANCE OF THE CHAP. X.i
weight of three Services in the day ; and therefore
I must discontinue one of them. To relinquish any
one of them is indeed very painful ; because it must
of necessity happen, that some can attend at one part
of the day, who would not be able to attend at
another. But if a sacrifice of one service must be
made, there can be no doubt, which will be attended
with the least inconvenience to the Parish, and to the
Town at large; because from an historical record in
your Parish-book you will find, that the Lectureship
of Trinity Parish was originally considered as instituted
for the benefit of all the inhabitants of Cambridge
and that it was supported by contributions, not fro
the Parish only, but (probably) from all the more
opulent of the stated attendants ; since the subscription
then was equal to about 200 or 300 a year now.
Indeed, of such importance was the Lectureship con
sidered on account of the extensive field of usefulness
which it opened to the possessor of it, that Dr. Preston,
Master of Emmanuel College, refused (as in the fore- 1
mentioned record you are told) the bishoprick of
Gloucester, in order to fulfil the humbler, but not less
useful duties of that station. To what cause we must
ascribe the decline of the Lectureship, whether to
a gradual change of the general time of dining, or to
a want of care in the choice of Lecturers, or to a
general relaxation in religious habits, I will not take
upon me to judge ; but I think you will agree with
me, that it is desirable to restore it, if we can, to its
former utility and importance. A very principal means
of effecting this is, to adopt the measure, which you
proposed to me in your letter, of altering the time of
the Lectureship from the Afternoon to the Evening.
That will, in fact, bring back the Lectureship nearly
CHAP. X. AFTERNOON SERVICE. 255
to the plan on which it was at first instituted ; inas
much as it will place nearly the same distance of time
between the dinner-hour and the Lectureship as origin-
,ally existed. I am aware that some years ago doubts
were entertained, whether six o'clock were a canon-
lical hour: but previous to my establishing the extra
i service in the evening, I took the opinion of the
^present Lord Chancellor's brother (who was the^most
Bminent person in his time), Sir William Scott, upon
:his point, as well as upon some others connected with
1 1 ; and his opinion was so clear as to leave Ho doubt
>n the subject. Indeed, if this hour were not canon
ical, how comes it, that not only throughout both the
Jniversities this hour of divine service is general, but
n every Diocese; and, above all, in the diocese of
i uondon there are a multitude of Churches which have
jibe service at this hour? I mention this, in order that
ill is no doubt whatever exists in my mind respecting
II lie legality, or the expediency of transferring the
i lectureship to that hour) every one that is interested
l|i it may know the grounds, on which I unite with
|DU in this important measure.
" I have mentioned before, that the salary attached
i ' i the Lectureship was formerly such as was proper
remunerate the services, to which it was annexed,
nhappily, that is by no means the case at present :
: id therefore it is to be feared, that the Parish may
i time either lose the service altogether, or at least
;1 e privilege of having an instructor chosen by them-
jives. To prevent as far as possible such a loss
t the Parish, I propose that the income, arising from
t e letting of seats in the galleries which I have built,
s ould in future be appropriated to the support of the
1 ctureship ; and that such an appropriation of that
256 FULLER'S ANECDOTE. CHAP. x.
fund be registered in the Parish-book. And it is my
earnest prayer, that the change of the hour, and increase
of salary for the Lectureship, may secure to the Parish
after my decease a succession of Lecturers, who shall
most effectually promote their eternal interests""'."
Upon this, the following resolution was passed in
the Vestry, May 9, 1808 :
" The health of our Minister, the Rev. C. Simeon,
no longer admitting of his continuing to us the third
Service on the Sunday, which for many years he has
* The record in the Parish-book, to which Mr. S. refers, is the
following extract from Fullers History of the University of Cam
bridge; " Anno 1624 : The Town Lecture at Trinity Church being
void, two appeared competitors for the same, namely, Dr. John Preston,
now Master of Emmanuel, Preacher at Lincoln's Inn, and Chaplain
to Prince Charles, generally desired by the townsmen, contributors
to the Lecture ; Paul Micklethwait, Fellow of Sidney College, an ;
eminent preacher, favoured by the diocesan, Bishop of Ely, and all
the Heads of Houses, to have the place.
. v
" The contest grew high and hard, insomuch as the Court was
engaged therein. Many admired that Dr. Preston would stickle so ;
much for so small a matter as an annual stipend of eighty pounds,
issuing out of more than thrice eighty purses. But his party
pleaded his zeal, not to get gold by, but to do good in the place,
where (such the confluence of scholars to the church) he might
' generare Patres ; ' which made him to waive the bishoprick of
Gloucester (now void and offered unto him) in comparison of this
Lecture.
" At Doctor Preston his importunity, the Duke of Buckingham
interposing his power, secured it unto him. Thus was he, at the
same time, preacher to two places (though neither had cure of souls
legally annexed), Lincoln's Inn, and Trinity Church at Cambridge.
As Elisha cured the waters of Jericho by going forth to the spring
head and casting in salt there, so was it the design of this Doctor,
for the better propagation of his principles, to infuse them into these
two fountains ; the one of Law, the other of Divinity. And some
conceive that those doctrines, by him then delivered, have since had ..
their use and application."
CHAP. X. MB. THOMASON LEAVES. 257
given gratis ; and it appearing, from the experience
of all those years, that the attendance at Church in the
Evening is much larger than in the Afternoon
Resolved That the Lecture established and supported
by the Parish shall henceforth be at six o'clock in the
Evening, instead of at the time that it has hitherto
been preached ; and that, agreeably to the generous
offer of the Rev. C. Simeon, the rent of the seats in
(the new galleries be henceforth applied to augment
the salary of the Lecturer."
In less than a month from this time Mr. Simeon
was called to undergo a sacrifice, which perhaps he felt
jnore acutely than any he had hitherto endured. He
<vas at length to part with his beloved and faithful
i riend, Mr. Thomason : ' The friend, with whom I
Live in daily habits of communion, the friend that is
| s my own soul.' Mr. Thomason's ' long-meditated
I esign of consecrating his powers through life to the
nbrvice of his God and Saviour in a distant land,' was
(low to have its accomplishment. ' Certainly God is
< oing a great work in India,' he writes ; ' the la-
3urers are few, and the field amazingly extensive :
ey want men who will work, and whose habits are
ch as to render them useful workmen in a business,
here application and study are much wanted. In
is respect, my habits and inclinations are favourable.
. . / consider that what others expose themselves to
lucre and worldly honours, ministers ought to
dure for nobler ends.'''
In a few days after he had written these remarks,
received his appointment from the Court of Direc-
*s; and on the 7th of June, 1808, he reached St.
hn's, in the Isle of Wight, ready to sail with the
fair wind.
L. s. S
258 MR. THOMASON CHAP. X.
As on the departure of his 'beloved' Martyn, so
now when about to separate from his ' dear brother'
Thomason, Mr. Simeon remained with him to the
very last : and not only went on board the vessel, but
actually proceeded with him on his voyage as long as
it was practicable to return. Mr. Thomason in a few
parting lines to his deeply-sorrowing mother, endea-
voured to comfort her by a reference to this last act
of Mr. Simeon's love.
" Travers, under weigh, June 10, 1808.
"This morning we were summoned on
board. The wind has become fair, and we are pro
ceeding out to sea. Our dear and honoured frien
Mr. Simeon, accompanied us to the vessel, and is no
with us. We all retired to our cabin, and uni
in prayer, desiring to consecrate this spot to God, a
to commit ourselves and all the ship's company to
gracious care. Blessed be God, we know what it is
draw nigh to Him, and we feel but one concern t
we may glorify Him in this world, and enjoy Him in
the next. it is an unspeakable mercy to part with
a good hope, that we shall one day meet where sorrow
and parting shall be no more."
Mr. Simeon's feelings on the occasion were in
tensely exercised. " Adored be the name of God," he
writes to Mr. Thomason, " for so uniting our hearts IE
love. For a long time I could not even look up bu
at last I cast an eye of grief and affection towards youi
ship, and repeated it at intervals till you were abou
fifteen miles off; then finding you were almost out o
sight, I went down into the cabin. I arrived at horn 1
at twelve o'clock at night, thankful that I had bee:
permitted to enjoy in our separation a pledge tha
we should meet again at the right hand of God. Ou
jCIIAP. X. SAILS FOB INDIA. 259
love will be there the same it is the expression of it
only that will be different.
"The wind has changed were it to blow hard,
you would be driven back again. Shall I appear un
kind if I say I should be grieved to see you ? Though I
would not for a great deal have lost the opportunity
of parting with you as I did, I would not willingly
pass through it again ; a few such scenes would
, speedily wear and enfeeble my frame. Yet for your
sake, more than my own, I wish you not to be delayed
iin your voyage.
" June 12, Sunday. I am just come from the
[table of my blessed Lord, where I have been com-
inemorating his dying love with much comfort to my
;oul. The minister repeated the words to every indi-
i I actual, so that between receiving the sacred elements
llnd returning to the public office, I had about half
In hour to remember you and your children, the
jjiaptain, and the passengers, the captain's widowed
dfe, and your dear honoured brother, Mr. Martyn,
llnd many others."
The voyage, so prayerfully and hopefully com-
i tenced, was however not without 'hurt and much
amage, not only of the lading and ship, but also of
'ieir lives.' On his arrival at Calcutta, Mr. Thomason
rites to Mr. Simeon the history of their providential
< cape from shipwreck.
" December 5, 1808.
" Here we are by the good Providence of our God
2 the wished-for haven. June 10th we left Ports-
Duth. Nov. 19 we arrived at Calcutta; but we
-Ive arrived in a way we did not expect, not only
c?r the waters, but through them. On the morning
cNov. 7 a niorniug much to be remembered by us
S2
260 ACCOUNT OF CHAP. X.
the Travers struck upon a rock, and in a short
time was a complete wreck. The ships in company
escaped in all haste from the scene of danger, and
were soon out of sight. We were left, not to the
mercy of the winds and waves, but to the mercy of
God, who marvellously interposed, and brought us off
in safety. As we entered the Bay of Bengal, after a i
delightful voyage, in which we had not been seriously
incommoded by winds or worn out with calms, the
wind obliged us to go to the eastward, and pass by
two of the Nicobar Islands, and sail to Bengal by the
inward passage. In coming out of that passage,
though the navigation is dangerous, off Cape Negrais,
the southernmost point of Ava is Diamond Island,
then in a southerly direetion, Drowned Island, t.
Cocos Preparis, the Andamans. Between Diamo
Island and Drowned Island is a reef of rocks, and by
some mistake of the Captain's we got among them.
At five o'clock, Monday morning, Nov. 7, the ship
struck. I had just dressed myself, and was actually
proceeding towards the deck, when just as I had fairlj
reached it a tremendous blow, which almost overse
the ship, clearly shewed us the nature of our situation
In a moment all the ship's crew were assembled or
deck. I went down in haste to B. and informed he
of the disaster, and we hastened up together. Sh
had nothing on her but a counterpane, and the de&
children each a sheet. We clung together near th<
round house, and lifted up our hearts to God. It wa
an awful scene, every countenance was filled wit]
terror and despair. Thus in one short moment the
had exchanged their peaceful slumbers, for all th
horrors of threatening destruction. The ship cor
tinued to strike violently; one mast was cut awa
CHAP. X. HIS SHIPWRECK. 261
after another. The guns were thrown overboard, and
every hand was employed in clearing and launching
the boat. This was our only resource, and now the
long boat was let down into the sea, checked as it
was by spars, and unaided by tackle, though the loss
of the masts is at this time a subject of surprise, even
to naval men of experience. Through the good pro
vidence of God, this was at length effected, and when
the ship was filled with water, and all the lower decks
blown up ; when the stern-post was gone, and all the
after-cabin dashed into one ; when the back of the
ship was broken, and she was fast sinking in the
| middle, we saw the long boat safely launched into the
i deep. The ladies were let down by haul-lines, one
by one, then the children, and the gentlemen pas-
jsengers, until ninety-three passengers had crowded
into the long boat, and we seemed ready to sink. In
| the cutter were eighteen, in the jolly boat eleven, in
I ill one hundred and twenty-two. Six Europeans
jsvere left, seven China men, and three Lascars.
" In the boat we had to encounter new perils ; no
! ships were in sight, the land at a great distance, and we
lad neither oars nor sail to steady us ; the sea seemed
;very instant ready to swallow us up. This interval of
j.wenty minutes was very critical, for the wind was
resh, and the boat unmanageable, from the crowd of
>ersons that overloaded it. At length the sail was
loisted, and after going before the wind near one
lour and a half, we saw at a great distance the other
wo ships. After encountering three heavy squalls,
1 nd escaping many dangerous seas, we arrived, through
lie mercy of God, safe on board the E. Spencer, Cap-
lin Heming, where we were received with transports
f joy, and treated with most affectionate kindness.
262 MR. SIMEON'S REMARKS. CHAP. x.
Major and Mrs. Welch gave Mrs. Thomason and my
self half of their cabin. We reached our friends half
naked, without one earthly comfort, stripped of our
all except the rags on our back.
" ' They who are wise will observe these things.' "
Mr. Simeon's observations in reply are very cha
racteristic.
" How deep and mysterious are the ways of God !
that you should be made willing to transport your
self and family, and all you had, to the shores of India,
and then be landed on these shores, glad to escape
with your very lives ! You view the calamity in ii
true light. I adore my God for giving you so jui
a view of it. God has said to you, as to the firsts
born of Egypt, 'I have spared your lives, and you
shall be mine.' I trust it is not the wish of either
of you, that a commutation of the Levites should ever
take place. You are well-contented and happy that
his service should be your one employment himself
your only portion. I was much comforted to find, that
in the midst of your danger and distress, not a thought
of regret ever assailed your minds. Here is the
comfort of being in the Lord's way. We are prepared
for every event. I am persuaded that God has had
designs of good towards the people of Calcutta. The
exercises of love, to which your necessities have called
them, will, I hope, be matured to a habit, and such an
attachment be formed as shall endure to all eternity."
The following letter, written by Mr. Thomason five
months after his shipwreck to Mr. Simeon, proves his
loss to have been indeed gain. Like the Apostle,
whom he thus followed ' in perils in the sea,' amidst
all his ' necessities and distresses,' he could rejoice * as
having nothing, and yet possessing all things.'
CHAP. X. LETTER OF MR. THOMASON. 263
" My Beloved and Honoured Friend,
" What shall I say to you ? The request
with which your letter concludes, is in unison with all
the feelings of my heart. I may well have something
appropriate to say to one who has loved so much, and
to whom we are all bound by so many ties of obliga
tion and love. We have received two letters from
you, both of which have cheered us more than words
can express. The tears of affection you have shed for
us are not, I hope, totally lost upon us, though we are
i very, very unworthy of the love you bear towards us.
Accept of our most affectionate acknowledgments for
'every expression of love, every friendly admonition,
! every tender petition for our welfare. It has often
comforted and warmed our hearts, when we reflect on
i the interest we bear in your prayers. One evidence
ll have, that my heart is not altogether insensible,
| is my daily grief and sorrow that the warm and lively
'feelings expressed in your letter, do not meet with
la, more corresponding glow in my own heart.
, wretched heart! inexpressibly unworthy the least of
Grod's mercies ! I do chide myself and take the shame
i rf my coldness and ingratitude towards God, and
;owards you. I pray God to kindle the flame of love
nn me, that the fire may be burning brighter and
Brighter upon the altar every day. It is not animal
iffection I deplore the want of, but Christian affection
i holy love, that love that gives earnestness to prayer,
md which brings us into the happy enjoyment of
i Christian communion at a throne of grace, though
eparated 16,000 miles from each other. Here it is
hat the ardour of your affection meets with so
wretched a return, and here it is that I find daily
ause for humiliation and grief. I have taken your
264 MR. THOMASON'S THOUGHTS CHAP. x.
letters in my hand walked after sunset on the roof
of our Church, and wept. In feeble and sorrowful
accents I have endeavoured to confess all my vileness
before God. For ever blessed be His name! the
vilest may find mercy ; and that one word expresses
the one thing which I want. Sure none will have such
great cause to bless God for his pardoning mercy and
his saving grace as myself. With respect to the actual
state of my own mind, I can only say, as I think I did
in my last to you from Mr. Brown's house, that I hope
I am beginning to understand the gracious dealings of
God, and to feel the unspeakable importance of my
situation as a minister of the Gospel of Jesus Christ.
I bless God the shipwreck has not been wholly forgot
ten, though I only feel beginning to improve it. * If the
Lord himself had not been on our side,' even such
a mercy would have been wholly forgotten. Experience
shews us that except He give us grace to improve His
dispensations, no judgments, no mercies, no warnings,
will avail anything. In our almost miraculous escape
from the deep, God has given us a new and impressive
call, for which we have reason to bless his name ; but
more especially have we reason to bless Him for not
having suffered it to escape from our wretched hearts.
It has in some measure led us to renewed earnestness
and deep humiliation before God, and now at the end
of five months I feel a growing sense of gratitude
to the Lord for having brought us to India in the way
he has. Many of our friends at home have pitied us,
but indeed it is a great matter of joy. I value it
as a most precious jewel, and would not on any
account recover from the deep what we have lost,
even were it in my power. The Lord moves in a
mysterious way, but all his doings are in faithfulness
iCHAF. X. ON HIS SHIPWRECK. 265
and mercy. We were coming to India flushed with
I hope, full of ardour and sanguine expectations, much
(animal fervour, and an amazing portion of self-suffi-
iciency. He casts us upon a rock ; it was a hard blow
>and it spoke loudly, ' Mind what you are about.' We
were richly furnished with books and stores of various
kinds; he takes them all from us; sends us here
I is cast-away s, completely stripped of every thing but
!3ur trust in Him and hope in His Word. Blessed be
His name, I say again and again, that He gives us
ilso a heart to think of these things, and to pray for
i right improvement of them. The searchings of
ueart on this occasion have been very salutary though
painful ; and we can testify to the praise of His grace,
hat we are labouring with new earnestness, new zeal,
jew love, new thankfulness, to live wholly for God.
aid now, my dearly beloved friend, you having
I ; xpressed a wish to hear something appropriate, what
Jan I say to you? What can I communicate to you
i jut the actual workings of my heart? You will reason-
; bly expect that such an introduction to India ought
ill) be accompanied with important effects on my own
lind, and ought to lead to a new and more devoted
irrender of myself to the Lord. I beseech you, when
m write, express freely your views upon this subject.
i'ell me what effects ought to follow from a dispen-
iion of this nature. I charge you before God as
; >u value the cause of your blessed Redeemer, and
i isire to promote it, to put me in mind of these things
i"ith authority. Ask whether I am living more nearly
H God; remind me of this very request I am now
laking, that I may be stirred up to diligent self-
( animation, lest I be put to shame before God and
ian. I pray God that his blessing may rest upon
266 MR. SIMEON'S VIEW CHAP. x*
you, both in your public and private, and in all your
social duties: to all the dear people at Shelford
and Cambridge present my Christian love. I look
back upon my ministry amongst them with deep
shame and grief of heart. I have injured them all,
and I shall never be able to express this to them
in person. I cannot but do it before God, and implore
God for my innumerable neglects and want of spiritual
zeal and faithfulness whilst amongst them. I never
loved them so much as at this moment, and never so
earnestly desired their spiritual welfare.
" If it please God to spare my life, I hope to gi
some efficient aid in translations. At present,
course, I can do nothing, but others are doi
wonders. Honoured and beloved Martyn, whose ft
we are not likely to see for a long time, is doi
as always, great things."
Mr. Simeon replies :
"I cannot express what refreshment your long
letter was to my soul. The length of time between
one month after your arrival and the month of Feb
ary was so great as to cause painful apprehensions.
But your letter at last made amends for all. There
was one part, in particular, that quite overcame me,
and for a time deprived me of utterance. Your men
tion of our dear brother Martyn : a great length of
time had intervened since any letter had arrived from
him : the last gave a bad account of his health. His
only-surviving sister died about eight months ago, and
I began to fear that he was dead also. The sight of
his name and of his restoration to health was such
a cause for gratitude, that I instantly fell on my knees
to bless and adore my God.
" If my emotions have been less strong respect-
L'lIAP. X. IN REPLY. 267
ng you, they have not been less sincere or less
iffectionate. Indeed, the two first times I read your
etter, my sensations were quite strong enough for my
veak frame to sustain. As it contained nothing which
our dear friends and people ought not to hear, I per-
nitted it to be read, being myself present to make
bservations : it is needless to mention what universal
}y and gratitude it excited.
"But how shall I answer your letter where you
id me to charge you in the name of our Almighty
'ather, and to put questions to you in my own
articular way. Alas ! I want to be charged myself,
|ad am but little qualified to charge others: and
questions were put to me, I must answer them
y hanging down my head and covering my face with
ame. As to the question you ask respecting the
improvement you should make of the deliverance
mchsafed you, I know of no words whereby to ex-
ess it better, than ' to be humbled in thankfulness
I -fore God.' I can in some little measure tell you
w it has been with me in some very recent deliver-
ces on horseback. I had most confidently put
self in God's hands, and he most graciously pre-
ed me: in return for which I could not help
ping, in the words of David, that 'all my bones
sauld praise him.' I could not help putting forth
fst one limb, then another, stretching them forth
t Him, and receiving them afresh from Him, and
d noting them afresh to Him. Thus then, I think,
i1 may be with you ; you may receive yourself afresh
fim Him, and devote yourself, in all your powers
al faculties, afresh to Him. When you see dear
IV s. Thomason and your children, receive them from
tl Lord afresh, tell them they are His, and that you
MR. SIMEON S ANNUAL CHAP. X; U
give them up to Him. The state of mind, which
under your circumstances I should wish to retain, j
is that of humble, grateful adoration. It was but
Tuesday last I preached on the first petition of the
Lord's Prayer, and though commentators generally
interpret it as merely supplicatory, I could not but
consider it as Eucharistic. I have found, at all times
when my soul has been in a better frame, that
admiring and adoring acknowledgments have preceded
supplications, and that I dared not ask for more,
till I had rendered my acknowledgments for past
favours. This I feel to be my state, when I awake,
if I am at all in a proper frame, and the object which,
whether in your situation or my own, I should wish
to attain, would be to have my soul abidingly in this
state."
Allusions have occasionally been made in the fore
going Memoir to certain meetings of Mr. Simeon's
clerical friends, which were of a peculiarly instructive
character, and regarded by all who attended them
with feelings of no ordinary gratification. As a de
scription of them has already been given by one,
who of all others is the most competent to write
on the subject, the account here subjoined is taken
without alteration from Mr. Preston's ' Memoranda.'
"Of the many recollections of Mr. Simeon, on
which it is now delightful to his friends to dwell,
one, not the least interesting or profitable, is that
of the annual meetings of clerical parties, which as
sembled, by his invitation, at the house, first of
Mr. Thomason, at Little Shelford near Cambridge;
and afterwards of his successor, who subsequently
removed to Aspeden Hall in Hertfordshire, where the
CHAP. X. CLERICAL MEETING. 269
meetings were continued. These were distinguished
from most other clerical meetings, which are now
not uncommon, by being composed, not of persons
collected from the immediate neighbourhood, but of
those with whom, from circumstances or from choice,
Mr. Simeon had been in habits of more than ordinary
intimacy, and also by the married clergymen being
invited to bring their wives with them ; Mr. Simeon,
with kind consideration, wishing that that sex, which
often contributes largely, like 'the beloved Persis,'
to the success of ministerial labours, should enjoy
the benefit of the general conversation which took
place after dinner, and also be enabled to compare
j together their several schemes of parochial useful
ness, as the helps-meet of their respective partners.
I The whole of the party, consisting sometimes of from
twenty to thirty persons, were accommodated on
1 the spot; and continued together two entire days,
! besides the days of arrival and departure. The clergy
spent the mornings, after breakfast, in conference,
principally on the Scriptures ; Mr. Simeon, generally
assisted by some one, presiding. A favourite book
of Mr. Simeon, on these occasions, was Wardens
System of Revealed Religion, which contains a digest
Df Revelation under separate heads, composed in the
express words of Scripture. The passages were usu-
illy read ; first, as collected together, and then sepa-
ately, in the Old and New Testaments; copies of
he original being provided, and continually con-
.ulted. These conferences, divested as much as pos-
ible of stiffness which was the more easily effected
rom the harmony and mutual confidence of the
>rotherly circle were exceeding delightful, and
loubtless profitable. God, being thus honoured, in
270 MR. PRESTON'S ACCOUNT CHAP. X;
being inquired after in His own word by those whose
province it was to dispense it to others the search
after His will being begun and ended with prayer
did assuredly manifest Himself to them as He does
not to the world. They have often said in words,
and oftener in their hearts, ' It is good for us to
be here.' This imperfect record will perhaps meet
the eye of some who were present; and they will
with one consent confirm it.
" While the clergy were thus employed, the ladies
were in another room, where they read together,
and endeavoured to edify one another. At the hours
of repast and in the evenings, all met together.
After tea there was usually some leading topic of
conversation likely to be interesting and profitable to
both sexes, letters also, or any religious intelligence,
or schemes of usefulness likely to be generally accept
able, were then brought forward.
" This narrative, divested of all mystery, will
perhaps abate the fears of some persons, who have
apprehended they scarcely know what lurking mis
chief from such ' unauthorized assemblies.' If any
who felt jealousy, or suspected evil, could have seen
and heard without being seen, they would haply
have fallen upon their knees and confessed that God
was in that place. They would at least have wit
nessed there, what is recorded on high authority to
have taken place in olden time; when 'they that
feared the Lord spake often one to another; and
the Lord hearkened, and heard it; and a book of
remembrance was written before Him for them that
feared the Lord, and thought upon His name : and
they shall be mine, saith the Lord of Hosts, in that
day when I make up my jewels; and I will spare
CHAP. X. OF THE MEETINGS. 271
them, as a man spareth his own son that serveth
him'-".' Certainly not one of those who have been
present at those privileged seasons now repents
except of not having profited more from such oppor
tunities. Never, probably, will some of them know
more than they then experienced of the delight of
the communion of saints, till they shall again meet
with Martyn, and Jowett, and Lowe, and Thomason,
and Sargent, and Simeon, and Parish, and (we name
one only of those still on earth, because he is out
of the immediate reach of this record) Daniel Wilson,
and others whom we could name men honoured
of God, and much esteemed in the Church at the
Supper of the Lamb in heaven."
What were Mr. Simeon's feelings respecting these
hallowed meetings of endeared friends will appear
from the following letter to Dr. Ring.
" My very dear Brother, " K. C., July 28, 1809.
" Such a season God has never yet vouch-
safed unto us. For half a day perhaps I have often
known times as precious ; but never for nearly three
days together. The solemnity, the tenderness, the
spirituality, and the love were equal to any thing I
have ever seen. God was truly in ' the midst of us.'
Ladies and gentlemen were both highly favoured in
their separate discussions; and the Sermons, especi
ally Mr. Fry's last night, on ' Because thine, heart
was tender,' were accompanied with an unction from
the Holy One, and a blessing on all who heard them.
You may judge a little by the whole assembly grudg
ing the time that was allowed for bodily refresh
ment, (which was as short as it could well be,) and
* Mai. iii. 16, 17-
272 CLERICAL MEETING. CHAP. X.
expressing a wish that, in future, that should enter
as little as possible into the idea of the Meeting.
Our separation this day has been very affecting;
every one seemed as if taking leave of his dearest
friend, who was going to India Our Jubilee
was as different from the religious dissipation of the
Mission Societies, as a sweet rustic scene differs from
Cheapside. for more of that divine composure,
that tender love, that heavenly ardour which ani
mated the whole company! Less mixture of the
animal I never expect to see in this world. Humility,
meekness, gentleness, love, stillness, the full eye*
the tender look, the slow unimposing voice ; in short,
come and see, come and taste, come and exem
plify, if our lives be spared to another year; and
in the mean time believe me, my dear friend,
" most affectionately yours,
" C. SIMEON."
CHAPTER XL
DEATH OF BISHOP YORKE DR. DAMPIER SUCCEEDS TO THE SEE
HIS FEELINGS TOWARDS MR. SIMEON MR. SIMEON'S LETTER TO
HIM EXPLANATION OF HIS SENTIMENTS AND CONDUCT IRRE
GULARITIES OF FORMER TIMES MR. SIMEON^S REGARD FOR
ORDER CANDID ADMISSION 'EVANGELICAL AND PHARISAIC
RIGHTEOUSNESS COMPARED ' DR. PEARSON^ ' CAUTIONS ' MR.
SIMEON'S * FRESH CAUTIONS ' PROFESSOR PARISH'S JUDICIOUS
ADVICE PRIVATE LETTER TO DR. PEARSON DR. PEARSON^
* REMARKS' AND NOTE MR. SIMEON'S REPLY REPROOF OF
AN UNDERGRADUATE.
18091811.
J[N the latter part of the year 1808, Mr. Simeon
sustained a serious loss in the death of his kind
riend and patron, Bishop Yorke. The considerate
egard and steady support he had hitherto enjoyed
rom his Diocesan were now to be exchanged for
uspicion and interference on the part of his suc-
essor. Little sympathy or respect was felt by Bishop
)ampier for the minister of Trinity Church ; and no
ne was more aware of this than Mr. Simeon him-
3lf. Dr. Dampier had formerly been a Fellow of
king's, and though he had left College before Mr.
imeon arrived there from Eton, he was certainly not
^norant of Mr. S.'s career ; and it was well known he
ad not viewed it with much favour. Mr. Simeon,
ixious to prevent any expression of the Bishop's
elings, which might operate unfavourably upon his
inistry, took the first opportunity he could of pre-
;nting to him a copy of the Helps to Composition;
icompanying it with a respectful request, that his
L.S. T
274 MR. SIMEON'S LETTER CHAP. xi.
Lordship would condescend to peruse the preface,
as it contained a faithful exhibition of the ' senti
ments he held, and as he held them.' To this
note the Bishop returned an answer certainly not
distinguished for its courtesy, or calculated to allay
Mr. Simeon's previous apprehensions. As it was pos
sible however that the object of Mr. S.'s former com
munication might have been misconstrued, and also
that his late long absence from Cambridge might
require some explanation, he once more ventured to
conciliate his Diocesan by a further exposition of
his sentiments and conduct.
" My Lord, " Feb. 10, 1809.
" During the greater part of last year I
was under the necessity of being absent from my
charge. My strength had been so impaired by minis
terial exertions, that I was compelled to desist from
all public duty, and to seek the renovation of it by
a change of air and sea-bathing. In October last
I returned to my work, and since that time have
continued it on the lowest possible scale of exertion,
never attempting more than one sermon in the day, i
notwithstanding the prayers are read for me. By :
proceeding thus cautiously, I hope to be able to main- :
tain my ground, without having any further occasion
to apply for leave of absence. I take for granted, n
that if any record be kept of applications for leave, j
you will find that my absence was solicited, and com- ti
plied with in due form ; but if your Lordship shouk a
wish for a copy of my late Diocesan's letter, I wil
send it you with great pleasure. It breathed a trub
parental solicitude and kindness throughout.
"I am almost afraid that I did not state, wit)
sufficient clearness, to your Lordship my reason fo ;
.CHAP. XI. TO BISHOP DAMPIER. 275
'asking permission to lay my Books before you. I
beg to assure your Lordship, that it was not from
a high conceit of any thing that I had written, or
from an undue desire to obtrude any thing of mine
upon your Lordship's notice ; but from a wish that
your Lordship should know, from an authentic source,
what are the views and sentiments of one, who is
now immediately under your Lordship's cognizance
and jurisdiction. Your Lordship knows full well,
that even truth itself may be so stated, as to convey
a very erroneous idea of a person's sentiments: ifj
for instance, any one should say, that I maintain the
doctrine of Justification by faith alone, and yet leave
an impression on the mind, that I neglected to en
force good works ; what he might say in words, would
,be substantially true, but, in fact, it would be as
? alse as if he should accuse me of Socinianism or
Deism. Indeed it appears to me, my Lord, that the
^ery same doctrines may be useful or pernicious,
iccording as they are stated in a way crude and
ash, or qualified and cautious: and this is what
meant, when I said, that 'the preface contains all
hat I hold, and as I hold it? For if only here and
here a sentence were culled from the sermons, which
re studiously compressed into the smallest space,
ly views might possibly be mistaken; but in the
reface they are brought to a point, in such a manner,
lat they cannot possibly be misunderstood. In all
tatters that form a ground of difference between
Arsons of real piety, I think I have endeavoured
> exercise caution and moderation, but in truths of
ndamental importance, I have thought it my duty
> speak with firmness and energy. Doubtless, it is
>t to be expected that every sentence in 600 ser-
T2
276 FLOWER'S ATTACKS. CHAP. xi.
mons should be so written, as to commend itself
equally to all ; but the general scope of the whole,
and the spirit which it breathes throughout, will
I hope be approved by all, even by those who here
and there might have stated matters somewhat differ
ently ; and, if one single sentence were pointed out
to me as objectionable in any view, I should instantly
guard against its appearance in any future edition.
" As under divine providence your Lordship is now
become my immediate superior in the Church, to
whom I owe all possible deference and respect, I trust
your Lordship will approve of my wish to lay before
you the means of ascertaining my true sentiments,
and of obviating any misconceptions, which the state
ments of others, however unintentionally, might pos
sibly create. Nor will your Lordship think this cau
tion unnecessary, when you are informed, that only
about two years ago, the late Editor of the Cambridge
Intelligencer (Benjamin Flower) published such false
hoods respecting me, that I judged it necessary to
send them to my Diocesan, and to take his judgment
on the expediency of commencing a prosecution
against him. It is the same man who was brought
before the House of Lords, and committed to prison,
for his unwarrantable attacks on the Bishop of Llan-
daff. Being the great organ of the Jacobins, he
laboured to destroy the character of every supporter
of order and government. His attacks on me were
frequent, with my name in telegraphic characters.
Your Lordship may judge of the tenor of them by one
single sentence in the first of them: 'When will this
man (namely myself) cease to whet the appetite ol
ministers for blood?' To enter into a paper wai
with such a man would answer no good end. The
CHAP. XL IRREGULARITIES. 277
only way to treat him is that which my Diocesan
recommended. For your Lordship's satisfaction, I
send you a copy of his letter. (See page 219).
" This, my Lord, I hope, will be deemed a suffi
cient apology for the trouble I have given you, and
for the solicitude I feel to prevent such malignant
efforts, if ever they should reach your ear, from
having any influence on your Lordship's mind. Not
that I should have troubled you thus-, if I had not
feared that I was not perfectly understood, as to the
object of my former letter.
" With every sentiment of respect,
" I remain, my Lord, &c."
There can be no doubt that some occasion had
been given for these violent attacks of Flower upon
Mr. Simeon, on account of his preaching 'in unlicensed
places.' In common with others of the more earnest
and zealous clergy of those times, he had been ready,
amidst the general ignorance and indifference that
prevailed, to embrace every opportunity of preaching,
to those who were willing to hear, ' the glorious Go
spel of the blessed God.' And truly he was ' instant
in season, out of season.' At that period however it
should be remembered, that ' the notions, among all
oarties, of order and discipline, and even of Church-
government, were very different from what they are
low. For many years it was not deemed irregular,
?ven by the Bishops, for clergymen to preach in Lady
Huntingdon's chapels, provided the prayers were read,
teaching in barns, or other places, was viewed much
n the same light. It was not until a comparatively
ecent period that the Bishop's license was deemed
ibsolutely necessary. Whilst many persons, who be-
;an preaching as laymen in Lady Huntingdon's cha-
278 CANDID ADMISSION. CHAP. XIj
pels, were ordained by the Bishops without scruple.'
In forming our estimate therefore of the acts of Mr.
Simeon in his earlier days, and of other men who
pursued the same course, we must never lose sight of
the views, and feelings, and principles of the age. It
would scarcely be consistent with candour or justice to
judge those men by the maxims or rules of our own
times. The very men who were irregular then, would
be the first to conform in every particular now. Many
indeed lived to give the proof of this ; and in the case
of Mr. Simeon this was remarkably true ; for not only in
later life was he singularly attentive to order himself,
but was wont particularly to enforce upon his younger
brethren the importance and duty of not indulging
their zeal at the expense of regularity and discretion,
On one occasion, a few years before his death, (in the
presence of the Editor) he was good-naturedly re
minded by an old friend of some of those instances
of his early fervour : * Do you remember, Mr. Simeon,
in former times coming very early in the morning to
my great barn, to preach to the men before they went
to their work ?' After a most significant look, instantl)
turning his face aside, and then with both hands up
lifted to hide it, he exclaimed spare me! span
me ! I was a young man then.
In the month of November, Mr. Simeon agaii
appeared in the University Pulpit, and preached {
faithful and searching Sermon from Matth. v. 20
* Except your righteousness shall exceed the right
eousness of the Scribes and Pharisees, ye shall in n
case enter into the kingdom of Heaven.' This Sermoi
was soon afterwards printed under the title, ' Evai
gelical and Pharisaic Righteousness compared,' an<
CHAP. xi. DR. PEARSON'S ' CAUTIONS.' 279
drew forth (Jan. 11, 1810,) from the Christian Advo
cate, Dr. Pearson, a pamphlet, which he designated
'CAUTIONS to the hearers and readers of the Rev.
Mr. Simeon's Sermon, &c.'
A few passages from the pamphlet will be suffi
cient to introduce Mr. Simeon's remarks in reply.
" On hearing and reading Mr. Simeon's Sermon,
; entitled 'Evangelical and Pharisaical Righteousness
compared,' it occurred to me, and not for the first
time, that the young men of our University, many of
whom are designed for ministers of the Established
Church, should be cautioned against imbibing error
I even in the sermons which they hear at St. Mary's,
!the University Church. . . .
" Having a great personal regard for Mr. Simeon,
.and for his zealous exertions in the cause of religion
ind humanity, as also an admiration of his eloquence
ind impressive mode of preaching, I indulge the hope,
:hat I may make a few remarks on his Sermon,
without giving him offence, which I by no means in
tend or wish to do."
In the course of his observations, Dr. Pearson ge-
lerously admits that, " There is much in the Sermon
o be commended, and but little to be condemned."
But the gravamen of the charge against Mr.
Simeon, and the grounds for the 'Cautions' to his
learers, may probably be discovered in the following
>aragraphs :
" On the whole, then, it appears, that Mr. Simeon,
nth the view, as it should seem, of shutting out those
rom salvation, whom he had previously determined to
ondemn, has raised the character of the Scribes and
'harisees above its proper level. In proportion as this
Tocess would render it more difficult for any Christian
280 DR. PEARSON'S ' CAUTIONS.' CHAP. xr.
to excel the righteousness of the Scribes and Phari
sees, it afforded him an opportunity of excluding from
salvation those Christians, whom he might choose
to represent as falling short of it; for it would ne
cessarily follow, from his text, that those who did fall
short of it, could not possibly be saved."
.... " We may, then, very fairly conclude, that,
when Mr. Simeon speaks of those who now * occupy
the seat of Moses,' he must at least mean to com
prehend his brethren, the Clergy of the Church of
England, if he does not mean to speak of them
exclusively. The latter is what is most likely to be
understood by the generality of his readers. Mr.
Simeon has himself made the application more pointed
by referring to those ' who are in repute for wisdom
and piety amongst us,' and whom, therefore, if I
rightly understand him, he considers as persons ' who
have a disapprobation of real piety lurking in their
hearts.' What are we to think of such a passage as
this in a sermon, preached at an University Church,
and printed at an University Press ? If Mr. Simeon
can point out any other interpretation of this passage,
which the passage itself will fairly bear, I shall be
happy to attend and receive it. At present, I can
consider it in no other light than as a libel."
To this pamphlet Dr. P. appended the Letter
written in 1806, and addressed to the 'Orthodox
Churchman's Magazine,' on the subject of Mr. Si
meon's ' Churchman's Confession.' (See page 209).
With his wonted promptness and energy in a few
days Mr. Simeon prepared a reply, entitled ' Fresh
Cautions! But previous to its publication, he sub
mitted it to the judgment of his faithful and clear
sighted friend, the Rev. Wm. Parish, formerly the
CHAP. XI. PROFESSOR PARISH. 281
Tutor of Magdalene College, and then professor of
Chemistry in the University. From him he had the
advantage of receiving the following very seasonable
and judicious observations.
"Chesterton, 9 o'clock, Feb. 1, 1810.
"My dear Simeon,
"The enclosed hasty remarks I wrote
before I went to bed last night. My pillow has not
made me at all more favourable to the passages, to
which I have objected. Aristotle indeed, I think,
somewhere says, that in oratory, yeXota are most
advantageously rebutted by serious arguments, and
\viceversd. And the remark is very shrewd: but it
I is not to be followed throughout. I don't see that
'you get any advantage by it in the present case, that
is not counterbalanced many times over by disadvan
tages. Ridicule, as the test of truth, is a very powerful
weapon in the hands of a disingenuous infidel; but
i the sentiment is false, and the weapon suits ill in the
hands of a Christian. I don't see the propriety of
Using it, on a serious subject, against an adversary
;hat means seriously, and aims to speak candidly;
-vhich I really think is the case at present, though I
lever felt less conviction from an attack in my life,
vith respect to the substauce of it. I think too, your
>pponent is too respectable a man to be so treated,
jid his office too respectable also. I think you will
tave the prejudices at least, not to say the ingenuous
nd proper feelings, both of your friends and enemies
gainst you on this point. I see no good that you get
y following Aristotle. But only think, what an ad-
antage his rule will give to your opponents, or rather
3 those who will infallibly take up the cudgels for
im ; for I think he himself is too candid to make all
282 JUDICIOUS ADVICE. CHAP. XL
the advantage which he might of the occasion. How
will your ironies appear, when they are dressed up as
your serious sentiments, and gravely refuted? You
will in vain say, ' I never meant this ;' the answer will
be, ' They are your very words ; why did you say so ?'
'I was in joke.' * But why joke on such a subject?'
This is the best you can expect from your enemies.
But the truth is, not one in twenty of those, who will
read their answer, will ever look at your ' Cautions ;'
and the majority of that twenty will seriously believe,
on the testimony of your enemies, supported by in
verted commas, that you actually hold what you only
meant to ridicule. But enough of this.
" I like your answer (so far as it is serious, and
leaving out a little would make it entirely so) very
much. I think you ought to print it ; and that it
will have a very good effect, especially if you should
rather keep down a lash or two, which might irritate
too much. I looked upon the attack, when it first
came out, as by far the most dangerous one that was
ever made upon you ; though by no means either the
most malicious, or the most conclusive indeed, as
having scarce any of either. But it may bring upon
you the collected resentment of a most powerful body;
not upon you only, but upon all your sect, (if I may
use the word). It may serve as a watch-word as
a pretence and there is no saying what severities it
may justify ; and the more so, on this account, that
the whole sting of it is contained in two syllables,
which is a weapon not too ponderous for any knave
to teach any fool to use. Only think what a wasp's
nest may be armed against you ! I think your answer
serves to extract this sting to take away its poison
in a degree far beyond my hopes. All your friends
CHAP. XL 'FRESH CAUTIONS.' 283
thought you had a very delicate point to touch, and I
think that you have touched it very delicately, very
judiciously, and very ingeniously. Therefore I am
altogether for publishing it ; though not for publish
ing it altogether as it stands. I should have called,
if you had not wished to see my opinion so early. I
shall perhaps call sometime to-day, and talk over
some of these points more at large. Excuse haste ; I
have no time to look over what I have said.
" Your's, most affectionately*
W. PARISH."
Mr. Simeon appears to have profited by this judi
cious counsel. The commencement of his rejoinder
to the Master of Sidney is a good illustration of the
courtesy and kind feeling, which ought ever to be
maintained in controversies on religious subjects.
" In noticing the CAUTIONS which you have given
to the readers of my Sermon, I beg leave to thank
you for the very kind, not to say flattering, terms,
'in which you do me the honour to speak of me : and
to assure you, that the regard which you express,
is mutual ; and that, in respect for your person and
3haracter, I do not fall short of your most esteemed
Wends.
" I am sensible, that to enter into controversy
vith a truly Christian spirit, is easier than to pre
serve that spirit throughout; and that it is difficult
o find an advantage against an adversary, and to
ise it with due moderation. However, as I feel at
>resent nothing in my heart but unfeigned respect
nd kindness towards you, I hope I am in no great
langer of transgressing the limits which I would
-t all times assign to myself in such a correspond-
nce: and, if there be in any part an expression
284 MR. SIMEON'S CHAP. xi.
that excites the smallest pain in your mind, I beg
you to construe it in the most favourable sense, and
to be assured, that nothing was further from my
heart than an intention to wound your feelings."
Then, in reply to Dr. P.'s charge, 'that with the
view of shutting out those from salvation, whom he
had previously determined to condemn, (Mr. S.) has
raised the character of the Scribes and Pharisees
above its proper level,' Mr. Simeon observes :
" Point out one single thing which I have required
as necessary to salvation, and which God has not
required ; or one thing which I have condemned,
which God has not condemned: do this, I say, and
I will admit the truth of your accusation in its fullest
extent. But, if you cannot do it, then you will see,
I think, the harshness and injustice of your remarks.
However, I forgive them freely ; for, whilst you have,
in your own apprehension, detected and exposed this
evil disposition of mine, and shewn, that I, for the
sake of terrifying some particular persons, make the
way to heaven more strait and difficult than I ought
to do, I feel myself, on the whole, a gainer by the
expression: for I have gained this at least out of
the mouth of an adversary, (and it will be very
gratifying to all the readers of my Sermons,) namely,
that I hold up the standard of holiness very high.
You know, Sir, that persons who maintain the doc
trine of justification by faith alone without the works
of the law, are supposed in general to disregard
good works. But you have informed the world, that
this, with me at least, is not the case ; and whatever
they have need to be cautioned against in my writ
ings, they have no reason to fear an Antinomian
spirit : you acknowledge, not only that I am as strong
CHAP. XI. * FRESH CAUTIONS.' 285
an advocate for good works as you yourself can be,
but that I even go beyond you, and maintain a higher
standard of holiness than you. Thus far then all
,is well."
With respect to the remaining charge, of having
published a ' libel,' he adds :
" Truly, here is a libel, and a very serious one too.
I say, here is a libel ; but mho the author of it is, I
must leave the public to determine. The public will
at least suppose that you were convinced in your own
mind. But, no; whilst you are holding me up to
the public as a libeller of all the Clergy of England,
you provide a salvo for yourself by saying, ' If I
rightly understand him. 1 Pray, Sir, is it right to bring
such heavy charges, without knowing whether you
mderstand the grounds on which they are brought;
^ea, at the very time that you acknowledge yourself
o be in doubt whether you do understand them ? You
>ut me into the predicament of a person, who, having
eceived many severe blows from constables, under
he idea that he was some great offender, is told
y them, 'If we do not mistake, you are he that
.eserves to be thus treated.' But, ' you do mistake,'
eplies the poor sufferer; 'for I am not the man
fhom you take me for: and you should have been
lire of your man, before you gave me the blows.' ...
"Thus, Sir," he concludes, "I have answered,
nd, I hope, satisfactorily, your different objections:
nd, after all, I am so much at a loss to know what
ou intend to caution the world against, that, if it
iad not been for the last charge of a libel, I should
ot have felt myself called upon to take any notice
T your pamphlet. Let me then be permitted to ask
DU, What would you caution the world against?
286 PRIVATE LETTER CHAP. XI;
Is it against being led by my sermon to place their
hopes of salvation on a wrong basis? No. Is it
against being led to disregard good works ? No.
Is it against being led to place the standard of mo
rality too high? This, methinks, would ill become
a Christian Advocate. If you say, This is the thing
which I would caution them against; then I say
again, Point out in that sermon any one thing, which
I either require or condemn, and which God him
self has not required or condemned ; do this, and I
pledge myself, as before, publicly and immediately
to recant my error."
Having thus vindicated himself before the public,
Mr. Simeon addressed the following letter to Dr. P.
as the expression of his private feelings on the oc
casion.
"Rev. Sir, " King's College, Feb. 23, 1810.
" I beg leave to return you my very sin
cere thanks for your polite note, and for the present
of your new publication*, with which it was accom
panied ; and I request you to accept the assurance of
my esteem and regard, together with the postscript to
my public letter. It is indeed a matter of regret to
me, that my public correspondence wears a different
aspect from what I could have wished. Glad should
I have been, exceeding glad, if circumstances would
have allowed me to waive every unpleasant remark,
and to confine myself altogether to such expressions
of respect, as truth would have dictated, and your
general character demands. Believe me, Sir, it is
painful to make any observation which may have a
tendency in any degree to lower you in the estimation
Probably the Letter on the ' Churchman's Confession.'
CHAP. XL TO DR. PEARSON. 287
of the public. I can say with truth, that though it
is gratifying to me to feel my ground firm, I regret
exceedingly the necessity of making it so at your
expense ; and account even victory itself painful, when
gained on such terms.
" To shew that I am not unwilling to satisfy your
mind privately, whilst I decline any further public
controversy, I will most cheerfully assign to you my
reasons for inserting in the ' Churchman's Confession '
the note that related to Dr. Marsh. That, which you
; yourself have now publicly asserted, was at the time
universally understood to be the fact, namely, that
Dr. Marsh's sermons were preached professedly 'in
; opposition to the peculiar doctrines maintained by me
and my friends.' It was not in my power to attend
iny of them myself, because I was always profes
sionally engaged ; but the accounts I heard from all
quarters were, that the sentiments intended to be
*efuted were very incorrectly stated ; and conse
quently, that very erroneous opinions respecting my
.entiments were circulated through the University. It
ras given out by Dr. Marsh himself, that he intended
publish his Sermons : in which case I should have
ad an opportunity of disclaiming any of those senti-
lents, which had been erroneously imputed to me,
nd of vindicating those, which I really entertained,
a hopes of finding such an opportunity, I waited a
Dnsiderable time ; but when it became very doubtful
hether any such would be afforded me, I got a turn
1 St. Mary's on purpose that I might state my senti-
lents fully and plainly to that audience, which had
?en taught to regard them with suspicion and distrust,
selected a text, the most appropriate that I could
id, and a subject, the most satisfactory that could be
288 PRIVATE LETTER CHAP. XL
imagined, 'The Confession in our Liturgy.' Having
delivered the Sermon, I printed it ; and in a note
expressed my hope, that Dr. M.'s Sermons, if printed at
all, might be printed precisely as they were delivered ;
my reason for this was, that I wished Dr. M. to know, and
the University to know, that I was ready to maintain
my sentiments, if upon further investigation I should
think them true, or to submit to his corrections of
them, if they were false. That a prejudice had been
excited against me and my sentiments was manifest ;
and if it was well-founded, I had no objection to its
being confirmed ; but, if it was ill-founded, I app
hend, you yourself, Sir, will think I was justified in
wishing to remove it. But, if Dr. M. should preach
one thing and print another, it would be impossible
for me to remove that prejudice by any means : the
evil that had been done would remain, and I shoul
have no remedy. But if he should not print
Sermons at all, my open profession of a willingness
have my reputed sentiments exposed was a pledge
the public, that I was not ashamed of those which
really maintained, or afraid to discuss them even wii
such an able antagonist as Dr. Marsh. Had my
quest been made to a gentleman who merely preachec
an occasional sermon, and who did not professedl
strike at me, it would have been unreasonable, J
grant; but, in Dr. M.'s case, who had been a Ion:
time preparing his sermons, and with an avowe<
intention to print them, such a request was no othe
than what I might reasonably make, and no othe
than what equity would have required him to compl;
with. It imposed no necessity on him to print them
but only, in the event of his printing them, to give m
a fair opportunity of answering for myself.
CHAP. XI, TO DR. PEARSON. 289
" As you have not mentioned anything respecting
i a later Sermon of mine, entitled 'The Fountain of
living Waters,' I might properly enough omit to notice
'it myself. But as in that, I took the liberty of stating
my view of a subject, which I thought had been mis-
j stated by Dr. M. on a preceding day, I think it right
|to mention, that I acted precisely on the same prin
ciple as in the former case. He spoke of a whole class
of people, who entertained some absurd sentiments
,vhich he controverted. Of the class that he referred
j-,o I had never heard ; nor do I at this moment believe
;hat any such persons (with the exception, perhaps,
i>f some enthusiastic individuals) are to be found in
^ngland. What my sentiments on that subject were
i stated, and openly shewed, that, whoever they might
I >e, /was not one of them. But whilst I thus turned
! I ff the shafts from myself, and shewed that the errors
I e opposed were not countenanced by me, I did not
tter a word that could be construed into a reflection
|pon him: on the contrary, I expressed the high
aspect I bore towards him for his zeal in the cause
f sacred literature, and endeavoured, as far as my
;eble testimony could reach, to confirm his well-
irned reputation. This I thought the proper conduct
> observe towards one, from whom, in other respects,
widely differed: and I can truly say, it was very
^atifying to me to have so good an opportunity of
fering him my public acknowledgements.
" This, Sir, is the kind of conduct which I would
ish to see, wherever a difference on religious subjects
:ists; and I desire, that if our little controversy
> not bring us nearer in sentiment, it may, at least,
:>t be suffered to operate to the diminution of our
:utual regard.
L.S. U
290 DR. PEARSON'S 'REMARKS.' CHAP. xi.
"In forbearing to answer your last publication,
I have shewn that I wish to avoid controversy : not
that I desire to shun it on account of any apprehende
weakness in my cause ; but because I know and feel
within myself (as most probably you do also), tl
controversy is hurtful to the spirit : it leads us to fine
pleasure in detecting and exposing the errors of ar
adversary; and gratifies, both in the writers anc
readers, some of the worst passions of the hej
Happy shall I be, Sir, to have no occasion ever
resume it, and happy to embrace every opportunity o
approving myself, in deed as well as in word,
" Sir, your most devoted Servant, " C. S."
The controversy, however, was not yet quite ended
in a few weeks the Christian Advocate published som<
'Remarks,' which he forwarded to Mr. Simeon wit!
a polite note ; to which Mr. S. replies :
" My dear Sir,
" Permit me to return you my best thaol
for the present of your ' Remarks ;' and to say, that
most cordially agree with you in terminating ou
public correspondence. I trust that the desire of bot
of us is to do all the good we can whilst we are hen
and to obtain, both for ourselves and others, eterm
happiness hereafter: and I am persuaded that,
circumstances should ever bring us into a neart
acquaintance with each other, we should find, that tl:
difference between us, though certainly great, is not i
great as may at first sight appear. Persons who ha)
the same general design, but differ in some particul;
modes of carrying it into execution, often stand mo:
aloof from each other, than they do from persor
whose principles and conduct they entirely disappro
Hence prejudice arises, and a tendency to mutu
CHAP. XL MR. SIMEON'S REPLY. 291
jrimination : whereas, if they occasionally conversed
or half an hour with each other, they would soon
ectify their mutual misapprehensions, and concur in
aiding, rather than undermining, the efforts of each
other for the public good. The number of those who
are zealous in the cause of religion is not so great,
)ut that they may find ample scope for their exertions,
vithout wasting their time in mutual contentions:
,nd it is my earnest wish, that the only strife we
may ever know in future, may be that which the
Apostles recommend, of ' contending earnestly for the
kith once delivered to the saints,' and of ' provoking
ne another to love and to good works.'
" With these sentiments and wishes, I beg leave
o subscribe myself,
" Dear Sir, with great respect and esteem,
" Your most obedient Servant, " C. S."
Thus amicably terminated a controversy, which
or some months caused considerable excitement in
he University; the pamphlets 'running (as Mr. S.
(escribed it in a letter at the time) like wildfire.'
Vould that all discussions on religious topics, be-
ween earnest and serious men, were conducted in
lie same spirit of candour, and brought with the
ke courtesy and Christian feeling to a conclusion !
Mr. Simeon was not slow to express his opinions
ith stern fidelity, especially when dealing with young
ten who made a profession of piety, if an occasion
rose demanding a marked rebuke. Such a circum-
ance occurred at the close of this year, when an
adergraduate, with whom he was to a certain extent
;quainted, had been strongly suspected of writing
>me very flippant comments upon the margin of
book belonging to the College Library.
us
292 FAITHFUL REPROOF. CHAP. XI.
"Sir, "Dec. 14, 1810.
" In your letter to me you say, ' you never
wrote such a paragraph to your knowledge.' You
have nothing to do but to write down the same words,
and you will soon see, on a comparison of the hand
writing, whether you wrote it or not. It is evident
you have been in the habit of writing in the books of
the College Library. This, not to speak of the pre
sumption, is a most flagrant breach of confidence, and
deserves the most serious reprehension. What, if
every undergraduate took the same liberty ? If your
conduct excited prejudice only against yourself, I
should think that I had little to do with it, except
in a way of private advice ; but it involves the whole
body of religious young men, and religion itself
together with them : and therefore calls for a public
testimony of my disapprobation. You are not at all h
aware how contrary your conduct in this matter has )I
been to the modesty that becomes a young man, and re
a religious professor in particular : and I hope you 1;
will take occasion from it to mark how exceedingly
defective you are in that prime ornament of a Christiar
character. My advice is, that you compare your hand
writing with the paragraph in question, in order t<
refresh your memory ; and that, when you have fount
out the extent of your misconduct, you go to you
Tutor, and confess it, and humble yourself for ii
When you have done that, and obtained forgivenes
of your College, I shall be happy to see you agai |tO(
upon the former footing."
CHAPTER XII.
'MR. SIMEON S REGARD FOR THE LITURGY APPOINTED SELECT
PREACHER AT ST. MARY^S HIS SERMONS ON THE 'EXCELLENCY
OF THE LITURGY ' ' ANSWER ' TO DR. MARSH DEFENCE OP
THE BAPTISMAL SERVICE LETTER TO MR. THOMASON MAR-
TYN'S SERMON THE DEVOTIONAL READING OF THE SCRIPTURES
FORMATION OF THE CAMBRIDGE BIBLE SOCIETY DR MARSHA
OPPOSITION MR WILBERFORCE'S AID THE FIRST MEETING
ACCOUNT OF IT BY AN EARLY PROMOTER EFFECT OF MR.
SIMEON'S SERMONS DR. BUCHANAN INSTALLATION OF THE
DUKE OF GLOUCESTER AWFUL DEATH LAMENTED DECEASE OF
KONIG MR. PRESTON'S ACCOUNT OF HIM.
18111812.
"T will have been frequently observed in the foregoing
VIemoir how strong and constant was Mr. Simeon's
egard for the Liturgy and Services of our Church.
?rom an early period in his college life, when he
ays that the prayers were 'as marrow and fatness' to
dm, during the space of thirty years after until the
eason of his late indisposition, when he remarks,
surely the Liturgy is of more service than is gene-
ally imagined :' his attachment to our ritual had
een unwavering. This long-cherished and cordial
egard for the formularies of our Church induced him,
, r hen appointed at length select preacher at St. Mary's,
o deliver a course of Sermons on ' The Excellency of
he Liturgy.' These were preached before the Uni-
ersity during the month of November (1811) from
he text : Deut. v. 28, 29. ' They have well said all
aat they have spoken : that there were such an
eart in them!' On publishing these four Sermons
294 DR. MARSH'S 'INQUIRY.' CHAP. xn.
the following spring, Mr. Simeon prefixed to them a
Letter addressed to Dr. Marsh, the Lady Margaret's
Professor of Divinity, as an ' Answer' to his ' Inquiry
respecting the neglecting to give the Prayer-Book
with the Bible.' In the course of his argument Dr.
M. had endeavoured to draw a parallel between the
Assembly of Divines, who set aside the Liturgy, and
the friends of the British and Foreign Bible Society,
whom he accused of ' neglecting to give it away.'
To heighten the representation, he says " There was
another feature in the Assembly of Divines, which we
may distinctly perceive in the modern Society: il
consisted chiefly of Calvinists: and the Calvinistic
Clergy of the Church of England are generally mem
bers of the modern Society. Now a man who adop
the doctrines of Calvin cannot be zealously attach
to our English Liturgy: a Calvinist may in man;
respects have a great regard for it: but he canno
have much pain in parting with it, as it abounds wit
passages so decisive of conditional salvation, that n
ingenuity can torture them into the language of abso
lute decrees. Indeed we know that the Englisl
Liturgy was so offensive to the Calvinists of Scotlanc
that the very attempt to introduce it in that countr
produced an insurrection, which ended in the solem
league and covenant, to which] the English Calvinisl
acceded."
" In this passage," replies Mr. Simeon, " you ava
yourself of a popular cry against a great body of tl
Clergy as espousing Calvinism, and as carrying the
tenets to a very dangerous extent. But, Sir, it
greatly to be regretted that those who impute su(
sentiments to the Clergy here alluded to, will not tc
us from whence they take thefr statements. If th<
CHAP. xii. MR. SIMEON'S ' ANSWER.' 295
would quote the obnoxious passages, they would put
it into the power of those who might be supposed to
be implicated in the charge, to say, whether they
maintained such opinions or not. As for a great
number of opinions which they are supposed to hold,
I dare to assure the public, that Socinianism, or even
Atheism itself, is not farther from their real senti
ments, than such expressions as are often put into
their mouths*.
"Among the Clergy designated as Calvinists, I
have no doubt but that I am ranked : (with what
justice that name, in its obnoxious sense, can be given
me, the reader will see in the Sermons here brought
before him :) and I believe, indeed I am sure, that my
sentiments in general do coincide with those, which
the great body of the Clergy here referred to main
tain. And, that the readers of your pamphlet may
know how far these sentiments are repugnant to the
Articles or Liturgy of the Church of England, I shall
here present them with an extract from the Preface
to my work, entitled, ' Helps to Composition.' '
(Here follows the extract which has been given
entire in pages 178 189.) Mr. Simeon then pro
ceeds : " Now, Sir, I do not say that every individual
of those whom you designate as Calvinistic Clergy,
would express himself in precisely the same terms as
I have done, or that there are not shades of difference
* "Innumerable passages of this kind may be found in the
Bishop of Lincoln's (Tomline) Refutation of Calvinism. It is much
to be regretted that great and good men, whom no consideration
whatever could induce to be guilty of wilful misrepresentation, will
not use some more effectual means of ascertaining the sentiments
of others, before they undertake to state them to the public, and
to hold them up to the abhorrence of mankind."
296 HIS ATTACHMENT CHAP. XII.
between them : for you cannot find any ten men in
the world, or indeed any two, whose minds are so
constructed as to have no discordance of sentiment
upon any thing : for as, in the countenances of men,
there are points of difference in persons between
whom there exists the most perfect family likeness,
so, in the minds of men, no two are perfectly alike.
But I defy contradiction when I affirm, that the great
mass of Clergy, who are now invidiously called Cal-
vinistic, do preach in a way perfectly consonant with
what is expressed in that preface : and I challenge the
whole world to say that it is not perfectly in har
mony with the Articles, the Homilies, and the Liturgy
of the Church of England.
" I have dwelt the more fully upon this point,
because it is that, whereon a great portion of your
pamphlet turns. For it is on the supposed Calvinism
of those advocates of the British and Foreign Bible
Society, that you found your accusation of them as
unfriendly to the Liturgy: it is on that you found
your parallel between them and the Puritans, who
subverted the government ; between them also and
the Assembly of Divines, who set aside the Liturgy,
as ' offensive to the godly at home, and to the
reformed Churches abroad.' In a word, it is on that
you found your apprehensions of the repeal of the Test
Act, and the utter overthrow of the Establishment.
" Having shewn you what Calvinists the clerical
friends of the British and Foreign Bible Society are,
I now come to shew you, that they are not indifferent
to the Liturgy of the Church of England.
" Perhaps it will be within your recollection, that
about seven years ago you preached before the Uni
versity a set of Sermons, in which you were supposed
.HAP. XII. TO THE LITURGY. 297
(to arraign the sentiments of those Clergy who have
jbeen before referred to. On that occasion, I felt
'myself imperiously called upon to state freely and
'fully to the University, what my sentiments were in
reference to the fundamental doctrines of our religion:
imd, in order that I might shew my agreement with
;he Church of England, I founded my discourse on the
meral Confession, and tlTen printed it immediately
mder the title of The Churchman s Confession, or An
ippeal to the Liturgy. Perhaps you will recollect
ilso, that, there having been a general expectation
i.hat you would, according to your avowed intention,
>rint those sermons, and that expectation having been
lisappointed, I took the liberty of expressing my
regret, in common with that of many others, that they
fere not laid before the public ; and my hope, that,
if printed, they would appear precisely as they were
lelivered. My reason for this was, not to preclude
jou from that liberty which every author has of
mending his own compositions, but that your asser-
ions on different subjects, in which the sentiments
i nd characters of others were involved, and which had
reduced a considerable effect in the University,
light be brought to the test both of the Scripture
nd the Liturgy : and it was certainly my intention
t that time to undertake the task of examining them
ivself, if no other person should do it.
" Now, Sir, this will at least shew you, that, long
efore the present controversy had arisen, I dared to
ppeal to the Liturgy for my sentiments ; and that if
our sermons had been published, they would have
een brought to that test. Does this look like indif-
rence to the Liturgy on the part of those whom you
ill the Calvinistic Clergy ?
298
HIS ATTACHMENT
CHAP. XII.
" Again, in the month of November last, I was
called to preach a course of Sermons before the
University; and I chose for my subject The Excel
lency of the Liturgy. What a strange subject to be
chosen, if those whom you call the Calvinistic Clergy
are so devoid of attachment to the Liturgy, as you
would represent them ! After they were delivered,
it was generally wished, (if I am rightly informed,)
that they should be printed: but I withstood every
application to me for that purpose ; not because I was
afraid of having my sentiments tried by the Liturgy,
but because I was determined to avoid controversy of'
any kind. I was aware that Dissenters are apt to
construe a defence of the Establishment as an attack
upon those who dissent from it*: and as my design
in those Sermons was to confirm Churchmen in their
attachment to the Church, and not to wound unneces
sarily the feelings of those who differed from us, I
thought it desirable on the whole to postpone the
publication of them ; more especially as it is my in
tention that they shall stand at the head of a pub
lication, which, if my life be spared, will, I hope, be
ready for the press in about three years. In so large
a work as that will be, I feel it peculiarly incumbent
on me to give to the reader a pledge of what he will
find, and of what alone he will find, throughout the
work : and I desire every thing I ever have written,
or ever shall write, to be brought to that test, the
Liturgy of the Church of England ; persuaded as I
am of its perfect conformity to the Holy Scriptures.
* "I am happy however to say, that their union with Church
men in the Bible Society has produced a wonderful change in them
in this respect ; the asperities of both parties having by friendly
contact and brotherly collision been greatly diminished."
CHAP. XII. TO THE LITURGY. 299
It is to you alone, Sir, that the appearance of these
Sermons at this time is owing. You have come for
ward with an accusation, circulated with incredible
diligence through the whole kingdom, That the Clergy
who are the warmest advocates for the British and
Foreign Bible Society, are not, and * cannot be, zeal
ously attached to our English Liturgy:' and here is
a flat contradiction to your assertion : a contradiction
formed before the accusation itself, formed before any
such accusations could possibly be foreseen ; a contra
diction that comes before the public ' in a tangible
shape:' and I affirm respecting this, as I did respect
ing the Calvinism of the Clergy, that those Sermons
do express the general sentiment of those, whom you
venture to represent as indifferent to the Liturgy.
Of course, some difference of sentiment must exist
I among them on this, as well as on other subjects ;
but if there be one part more than another in which
they are agreed, it is in that which is contained in the
third Sermon, (and which you suppose to render it so
* offensive to the godly at home, and to the reformed
Churches abroad,') namely, ' The Moderation and
Candour of the Liturgy'
" Perhaps in answer to what I have said, you will
reply: That I am setting up myself as a kind of
representative of the whole body. But I beg leave
utterly to disclaim any such idea. I shew you by
indubitable proofs what I am : and, from a very ex
tensive knowledge of the persons whom you refer to,
I declare to the public what they are : and, if I am
wrong in this statement, I make it in the face of the
whole world, who may contradict me, if they can."
The following extract from the third Sermon
300
HIS ATTACHMENT
CHAP. XII.
distinctly expresses Mr. Simeon's view of the ' Ex
cellency' of the Liturgy.'
" I hope I have now met the question of our Liturgy
fairly. I have not confined myself to general assertions,
but have set forth the difficulties which are supposed to
exist against it, and have given such a solution of them,
I think is sufficient to satisfy any conscientious mind:
as
though it is still matter of regret that any laboured ex
planation of them should be necessary. Now then, ac
knowledging that our Liturgy is not absolutely perfect, and
that those who most admire it would be glad if these few
blemishes were removed ; have we not still abundant reason
to be thankful for it ? Let its exellencies be fairly weighed ;
and its blemishes will sink into nothing : let its excellencies
be duly appreciated, and every person in the kingdom will
acknowledge himself deeply indebted to those, who with so
much care and piety compiled it. But these blemishes alone
are seen by multitudes ; and its excellencies are altogether
forgotten : yea, moreover, frequent occasion is taken from
these blemishes to persuade men to renounce their communion
with the Established Church, in the hopes of finding a purer
worship elsewhere. With what justice such arguments are
urged, will best appear by a comparison between the prayers
that are offered elsewhere, and those that are offered in the
Established Church. There are about 11,000 places of
worship in the Established Church, and about as many
out of it. Now take the prayers that are offered on any
Sabbath in all places out of the Establishment ; have them
all written down, and every expression sifted and scru
tinized as our Liturgy has been : then compare them with
the prayers that have been offered in all the Churches of the
kingdom ; and see what comparison the extemporaneous
effusions will bear with our pre-composed forms. Having
done this for one Sabbath, proceed to do it for a year ; and
then, after a similar examination, compare them again : were
this done, (and done it ought to be in order to form a cor
rect judgment on the case,) methinks there is scarcely a
man in the kingdom that would not fall down on his knees
and bless God for the Liturgy of the Established Church."
CHAP. XII. TO THE LITURGY. 301
Another extract from the second of these Sermons,
upon a subject which has unhappily given rise to much
painful controversy in our Church, must here be in
troduced, as it contains the deliberate expression of
Mr. Simeon's sentiments upon a topic to which refer
ence will hereafter be made ; and many of the readers
of this Memoir may not have access to the statement
as published in his entire works. His argument is
the defence of the Baptismal Service.
"A multitude of other passages might be cited to the
same effect ; to shew that the Apostles, in a spirit of
candour and of love, spoke in terms of commendation
respecting all, when, in strictness of speech, they should have
'made some particular exceptions""". And, if we at this day
were called to use the same language under the very same
i circumstances, it is probable that many would feel scruples
respecting it, and especially, in thanking God for things,
which, if pressed to the utmost meaning of the words, might
not be strictly true. But surely, if the Apostles, in a spirit of
love and charity, used such language, we may safely and
\ properly do the same : and knowing in -what manner, and with
what views, they spake, ice need not hesitate to deliver ourselves
\with the same spirit, and in the same latitude, as they"
Mr. S. adds the following important remark in
a note :
" To guard against a misapprehension of his meaning,
the author wishes these words to be distinctly noticed ;
because they contain the whole drift of his argument. He
does not mean to say that the Apostles ascribed salvation to
the opus operatum, the outward act of baptism ; or, that they
intended to assert distinctly the salvation of every individual
who had been baptized ; but only that, in reference to these
subjects, they did use 'a language very similar to that in our
Liturgy, and that therefore our Reformers were justified,
is we also are, in using the same.
" In the Baptismal Service, we thank God for having
* 1 Thcss. ?. 5.
302 DEFENCE OF THE CHAP. XII. I
regenerated the baptized infant by his Holy Spirit. Now <
from hence it appears that, in the opinion of our Reformers,
regeneration and remission of sins did accompany baptism. I
But in what sense did they hold this sentiment ? Did they
maintain that there was no need for the seed, then sown in
the heart of the baptized person, to grow up, and to bring
forth fruit ; or that he could be saved in any other way than
by a progressive renovation of his soul after the divine image ?
Had they asserted or countenanced any such doctrine as that,
it would have been impossible for any enlightened person
to concur with them. But nothing can be conceived more
repugnant to their sentiments than such an idea as this:
so far from harbouring such a thought, they have, and that
too in this very prayer, taught us to look unto God for that
total change both of heart and life, which, long since their
days, has begun to be expressed by the term, Regeneration.
After thanking God for regenerating the infant by his Holy
Spirit, we are taught to pray, ' that he, being dead unto sin, i
and living unto righteousness, may crucify the old man, and
utterly abolish the whole body of sin:' and then declaring that
total change to be the necessary mean of his obtaining
savation, we add, ' So that finally, with the residue of thy
holy Church, lie may le an inheritor of thine everlasting king
dom.' Is there, I would ask, any person that can require
more than this? or does God in his word require more?
There are two things to be noticed in reference to this
subject ; the term, Regeneration, and the thing. The term
occurs but twice in the Scriptures ; in one place it refers to
baptism, and is distinguished from the renewing of the Holy
Ghost ; which, however, is represented as attendant on it :
and, in the other place, it has a totally distinct meaning
unconnected with the subject. Now the term they use as the
Scripture uses it ; and the thing they require, as strongly as
any person can require it. They do not give us any reasor
to imagine that an adult person can be saved, without expe
riencing all that modern divines have included in the tern:
Regeneration ; on the contrary, they do, both there anc
throughout the whole Liturgy, insist upon the necessity o
a radical change both of heart and life. Here then, the onb
question is, not, whether a baptized person can be saved b;
j CHAP. XII. BAPTISMAL SERVICE. 303
j that ordinance without sanctification ; but, whether God does
! always accompany the sign with the thing signified ? Here is
certainly room for difference of opinion : but it cannot be
I positively decided in the negative ; because we cannot know,
I or even judge, respecting it, in any instance whatever, except
I by the fruits that follow : and therefore, in all fairness, it
may be considered only as a doubtful point ; and, if we appeal,
I as we ought to do, to the Holy Scriptures, they certainly do,
I in a very remarkable way, accord with the expressions in our
Liturgy. St. Paul says, ' By one Spirit are we all baptized
I into one body, whether we be Jews or Gentiles, whether we
be bond or free ; and have been all made to drink into one
; Spirit ;' and this he says of all the visible members of
j Christ's body*. Again, speaking of the whole nation of Israel,
[infants as well as adults, he says, 'They were all baptized
i unto Moses in the cloud and in the sea, and did all eat the
(same spiritual meat; and did all drink the same spiritual
i drink: for they drank of that spiritual rock that followed
ithem ; and that rock was Christ"^? Yet, behold, in the very
) next verse he tells us, that ' with many of them God was dis-
| pleased, and overthrew them in the wilderness.' In another
(place he speaks yet more strongly still: 'As many of you,'
hays he, 'as are baptized into Christ, have put on Christ\*
i Here we see what is meant by the expression, ' baptized into
Uhrist ;' it is precisely the same expression as that before
nentioned, of the Israelites being 'baptized unto Moses;'
^the preposition ek is used in both places;) it includes all
;hat had been initiated into his religion by the rite of bap-
ism : and of them universally does the Apostle say, ' They
lave put on Christ? Now I ask, Have not the persons who
scruple the use of that prayer in the Baptismal Service, equal
eason to scruple the use of these different expressions 1
"Again : St. Peter says, ' Repent, and be baptized, every
me of you, for the remission of sins || ;' and in another place,
Baptism doth now save us'. And, speaking elsewhere of
aptized persons who were unfruitful in the knowledge of our
.jord Jesus Christ, he says, ' He hath forgotten that he was
* 1 Cor. xii. 1327. t 1 Cor. x. 14. + Gal. iii. 27-
II Acts ii. 38, 39. 1 Pet. iii. 21.
304 DEFENCE OF THE LITURGY. CHAP. XII.
purged from his old sins*/ Does not this very strongly
countenance the idea which our Reformers entertained, That
the remission of our sins, as well as the regeneration of our
souls, is an attendant on the baptismal rite ? Perhaps it will
be said, that the inspired writers spake of persons who had
been baptized at an adult age. But if they did so in some
places, they certainly did not in others ; and, where they did
not, they must be understood as comprehending all, whether
infants or adults ; and therefore the language of our Liturgy,
which is not a whit stronger than theirs, may be both sub
scribed and used without any just occasion of offence.
" Let me then speak the truth before God : Though I am
no Arminian, I do think that the refinements of Calvin have
done great harm in the Church ; they have driven multitudes
from the plain and popular way of speaking used by the
inspired writers, and have made them unreasonably and
unscripturally squeamish in their modes of expression ; and
I conceive that, the less addicted any person is to systematic
accuracy, the more he will accord with the inspired writers,
and the more he will approve of the views of our Reformers.
I do not mean, however, to say, that a slight alteration
in two or three instances would not be an improvement;
since it would take off a burden from many minds, and super
sede the necessity of laboured explanations ; but I do mean
to say, that there is no such objection to these expressions as
to deter any conscientious person from giving his unfeigned
assent and consent to the Liturgy altogether, or from using
the particular expressions which we have been endeavouring
to explain."
"Rev. T. THOMASON, K. C., Nov. 25, 1811.
" I now sit down to write you a long letter
which I shall do the more joyfully, as through you '
dearest mother's present I am enabled to write tw
letters at once. This is the first use I make of he
copying machine, and it is the most delightful us
I could possibly make of it. All my letters sine
* 2 Pet. i. 9.
CHAP. XII. LETTER TO MR. THOMASON. 305
the loss of the Elizabeth have been poor and stinted.
I greatly lament the loss of those letters, because
I never could recover the spirit, even though I should
have been able to recollect the substance of them.
But now that I can send a duplicate, the fault will
be entirely in my own wicked heart, if I do not
endeavour at least to express myself more fully and
more acceptably to you.
" How good have you been ! how many rich
j feasts have you given us ! and how often have I been
ready to envy you the sweet spiritual frame which
iGod in his mercy has vouchsafed unto you ! Clear
it is, that to serve God is the best way of serving
i ourselves. Whilst you have been actively employed
|for Him, He has riot been forgetful of you. I bless
|ind adore His name for His mercy towards you.
i Truly it is a glorious work in which you have been
jmgaged; and God has given you rich success: though
J[ hope you see at present only the firstfruits of
four harvest. We now see why our beloved and
lonoured brother Mr. Martyn must be ill, and leave
lis own sphere, aad come down to Calcutta. Is it
lot the Lord that appoints the bounds of our habita-
ion ? The histories of Joseph and of Esther are yet
assing before our eyes every day: and sweet they
re when we can read a chapter in our own expe-
ience. God has given you to see more reasons for
our shipwreck than any other of the crew saw,
xcept your beloved wife : and more you will see
f God's wisdom in all his dispensations towards
ou as long as you live. Perhaps before I close
iis letter, I may be able to tell you of something
oing here ; but what at present I know not. Your
ear mother felt a little as a mother, at finding that
L. S. X
306 MARTYN'S SERMON. CHAP. xn.
you did not occupy such an ostensible post as she
could have wished : but I being only a brother, re
joiced ; knowing, that the less reward you have from
man, the more you will have from God. There is
even at present a refined joy arising from the secret,
unostentatious act, that far exceeds the gratifications
which are of a more mixed kind. The joy of Paul
and Silas in the prison equalled any that they could
have felt in a palace. I feel such a love to Mr.
and Mrs. Harrington that I could rejoice in sending
them a small token of my love, were it not that such
an act would appear officious and almost impertinent.
" How admirably was our dear brother's discourse
adapted to the occasion ! It is precisely such an
Address as I should have expected from him. With
a truly Christian simplicity he still, in spite of him
self, betrays the scholar. I have read it to some
of my people, who are greatly delighted with it ; and
I have lent it to Mr. Wood, Mr. Hornbuckle, and
Mr. Whitfield of St. John's, all of whom admire it
greatly, and seem to rejoice in what God is doing
for him and by him. Dear man ! he wrote me from
Bombay: and I shall rejoice to hear that he is re
turned from Bussorah with an increased measure
of health. Would that I could whisper in his ear,
and tell him what God has graciously done for me.
In the autumn I laid by for five weeks, and had my
lips hermetically sealed, except for the introduction
of beef and pudding : and I improved more in that
time than in two years before. It is with you, as
it is here, friends all say, ' Spare yourself: but do
it to-morrow, and elsewhere ; not to-day, whilst
are with me.' And I am not sure that you did
let him do too much : only I fear your own state
CHAP. XII. STUDY OF THE SCRIPTUEES. 307
of health required all the aid you could receive.
However, I will forgive both him and you all the
in jury he did, either to himself or others, by preach-
ing that sermon. I hope Hatchard will print it for
circulation at home.
"Believe me, my dearest brother, I feel much
indebted to you for your love in persuading him to
sit for his picture for me. How much I shall value
it I shall not attempt to declare; but I seem to
think I should feel less regret for the loss of a whole
fleet, than of that ship. When I receive it I shall
send Mr. Charles Hoare and his wife the one I had
before.
# " Among the many sweet sentiments contained
in your letters, I am particularly struck with one,
which entirely accords with my own experience,
namely, the importance of a devout reading of the
Scriptures for ourselves, in order to qualify us to
speak to others. There is, I am persuaded, more
in this than even pious ministers are in general
aware of. God does draw nigh to the soul that
(seeks him in his word, and does communicate an
junction, that is in vain sought for in the books of
men: and that unction will, like 'the ointment of
Ifche right hand, bewray itself both in the pulpit and
out of it. 0, that we might have it more richly
poured out upon us from our Great High Priest, on
whose head it was poured 'without measure.'
"I have a party coming to supper; this being the
irst leisure day that I have had for a long while. I
lave only yesterday finished my Course of Sermons
Before the University, respecting which I will pro
ved to tell you in the next sheet; therefore, for
:he night, Adieu."
308
FORMATION OP THE
CHAP. XII.
"Dec. 13.
" I said in my last page that I would pro
ceed to tell you about my Sermons: but I have a
matter of infinitely greater importance to communi
cate, and with that I will now proceed in a way of
narrative.
" At the time I wrote my last sheet, some young
men in the University were endeavouring to set for
ward a Bible Society in Cambridge, and I had deter
mined to call the attention of the Seniors to it in
my last Sermon. But the young men, full of ardour,,
had gone to the Vice-Chancellor (Dr. Browne of
Christ's), and to the Bishop of Bristol (Dr. Mansel),
and to Dr. Milner, and some others, to try to interest |
them. A great alarm was excited through the Uni
versity, and every person without exception threw
cold water upon it, from this principle, that if they
were suffered to proceed in this way about the Bible,
they would soon do the same about politics. This
so discouraged me, that I almost determined to blot
out what I had written. But as I had written it
for God, I at last resolved to deliver it for God, in
hopes that God might yet do something by it. My
view was to the Seniors only, I never dreamed of
its being serviceable in any other way. But how
unsearchable are the ways of God. The young men,
who would not have submitted to any other indi
vidual, bowed with perfect willingness to me, and
suffered me to draw a line around them, beyond
which they were not to move. They drew back, and
committed everything to their Seniors, having indeed
professed a willingness to do so from the beginning,
but manifestly determining to have more hand in it
than would perfectly consist with academic discipline.
CHAP. XII. CAMBRIDGE BIBLE SOCIETY. 309
When their readiness to recede was known, instantly
Dr. Jowett, Mr. Farish, Mr. John Brown of Trinity,
and myself, stood forward. Mr. F. went to get the
sanction of the Vice-Chancellor, who though he could
not say he approved of the measure, gave his con
sent that a Meeting should be called of the Univer
sity, Town, and County, for the purpose of establishing
| a Society.
"Now opposition became very formidable. Dr.
j Marsh published a paper against the plan, and with
| incredible industry put it into the hands of all the
great men in the County, and all the leading members
of the University, so that we could not get a person,
except a few pious characters, to join us. Hence
11 arose a further argument against it, that it was in the
hands of Methodists only. Application was made
11 to Lord Hardwicke, who agreed to take the chair:
}j but this very circumstance augmented our difficulties
I exceedingly. No Head of a College would come
'j forward, nor any individual, except a few Methodists.
!| Dr. Milner was in Town, and would not come forward
I (unless the Bishop would. The Bishop, though Presi
dent of the Bristol Society, would not, because it was
in the Bishop of Ely's Diocese, and he did not like to
nterfere with him. Thus things went till Tuesday
ast, and the Meeting was called for Thursday. I would
it that time have given a large sum that we had not
.tirred at all ; and so would all my colleagues, and if
\ \ t had been possible to have recalled the letters and
wtices, me should have done it. But it was not
>ossible : and we all trembled, lest Lord Hardwicke,
/hen he came to take the chair, should complain
hat he had been deceived by us. On Tuesday how-
ver we heard with joy, that Lord F. Osborne would
310 THE FIRST CAMBRIDGE CHAP. XII.
come and support Lord H. Still, however, we were
in a very painful predicament. Who must speak on
the occasion ? None but ourselves. Mr. Wilberforce
had done all he could to get the Chancellor (the
Duke of Gloucester) to give us his name, and with
Dr. M. to come and aid us with his presence ; but
all in vain. At last however we had joyful tidings
from different quarters. The Duke of Gloucester was
willing to be President: and now we felt that we
had firm standing. We sent off a deputation to
Lord Hardwicke, and another to Lord F. Osborne,
to inform them, and to give them the Resolutions
that were prepared. And then at last the day arrived.
But how ? Truly God shewed that he reigns in the
earth. The Earl of Bristol, to whom we had sent
an express at Bury, gave us his name. Dr. Milner
had come down during the night. The Dukes of
Bedford and of Rutland gave us their names. The
Bishop of Bristol permitted us to use his also. And,
to crown the whole, Mr. Nicholas Vansittart sent
down a printed letter to Dr. Marsh in answer to his.
(N.B. Mr. V. is of the Privy Council.) Thus we en
tered the Hall. As for myself, the successive tidings
so overwhelmed my soul with joy and gratitude, as
to take all the semblance of the profoundest sorrow ;
insomuch, that when I went to announce the tidings
to Dr. Jowett, he apprehended instantly that Mr.
Owen must be either dead, or detained by illness on
the road, so as to be incapable of coming. Now then
to the account. Yet, on second thoughts, it will be
needless to send you an account of what was said,
because we are going immediately to prepare an
official account, which I will send you in print; I
will therefore only give you some circumstances, which
CHAP. XII. BIBLE MEETING. 311
will not appear before the public. Dear Mr. Stein-
kopff, the moment he rose, was applauded for a
great length of time, and all that he said was most
affecting and well received. Mr. Owen was bril
liant beyond measure, and more chastised than usual.
His imagination generally carries him too far; but
his excess was not great on this occasion.
" Professor Farish, with all his placidity, was
animated and bold as a lion : but owing to the weak
ness of his voice he could not be heard.
" Dr. Clarke, the Professor of Mineralogy, was
extremely eloquent. He was aware, that by taking
an active part he was likely to cut himself off from
all hopes of the Mastership of Jesus College ; but
avowed his determination to disregard all hints of
whatever kind, and from whatever quarter, and to
do what he thought most acceptable to God.
" Dr. Milner spoke nobly and manfully, and took
shame to himself for being so long in making up
his mind. Lord Francis also spoke well, though short.
" The unanimity was like that of the day of Pen
tecost; but it was in danger of being interrupted
by Mr. , who was perversely endeavouring to
draw the attention of the company to the Tracts of
the Bartlett's Building Society; and though the whole
assembly of a thousand persons was against him,
and the Chairman repeatedly desired him to desist,
could not be persuaded to sit down, till the Chair-
lan told him he could not be heard on that subject.
With this exception, all was harmonious ; and I do
lot conceive that many such days have been seen
since the day of Pentecost. Many, many tears were
shed on the occasion; and God himself was mani
festly present. All bore testimony to the excellent
312 MR. WILBERFORCE'S AID. CHAP. xn.
conduct of the young men ; and I confirmed the ac
count by a brief relation of what they had permitted
me to do. The subscriptions already amount to nearly
900, and I trust they will considerably increase.
" I consider our beloved and honoured friend, Mr.
Wilberforce, as very eminently instrumental in this
great and wonderful work, by speaking to the Duke
of Gloucester for us : for though he did not succeed
at first, I believe we owe it chiefly to his exertions,
that both the Duke and Dr. M. were brought to take
the part they did. [Mr. Wilberforce writes: ' lo
triumphe ! or rather let me more properly praise God
for the greatly altered view of things. When all
my prospects were dark and gloomy, behold the light
suddenly breaks forth. Who should be announced
to me this morning, but the Duke of Gloucester, who
with a cheerful countenance accosted me by saying,
that he had come himself to let me know that, though
on the whole he still thought it would not be proper
for him to attend in person, he had written to de
sire that it might be stated to the Meeting that he
highly approved of it, and took a lively interest in
the Society's success ; that he desired to be put down
as a subscriber of fifty guineas; and that if there
should be a request made to him to become Presi
dent, or Patron of the Society, he should not decline
the situation. The Duke suggested, that if the Bishop
of Bristol, from delicacy towards his brother of Ely,
should not like to attend, Lord Hardwicke would
be the fittest person to represent, and speak for,
him at the Meeting. The Dean has not absolutely
decided, but I think he will go. I press him to go
down as strongly as with propriety I can. Believe
me ever most sincerely yours, W. W.']
CHAP. xu. DR. THARSH'S OPPOSITION. 313
4i The enemies look very small on the occasion.
Dr. Marsh and Mr. B., for the purpose of defeating
(the object of the Meeting, brought in a Grace the very
\day before, to give 100 to the Bartlett's Buildings
i Society : and all of us went and voted for it, to their
I utter surprise. By this we shewed them that we
were of a different spirit from them, and that we
(were glad that good was done, though it proceeded
i from envy, and strife. Whether they will act thus
:owards us remains to be proved*.
* The Editor has been kindly furnished with the following
.nimated account of this transaction from one, who was at the time
i.n undergraduate, and a principal actor in the business.
" It was the first occasion," he writes, " on which I discovered
i hat practical wisdom in our dear friend, which I have ever upheld as
I ne of his great characteristics. . . . Mr. Owen's history gives suffi-
|iently well the outline of the transaction, but he could not state,
or is it known at all generally, that the moderation and wisdom
pparently shewn by the undergraduates was really owing to Mr.
\'lmeon. None can tell, but those who had to act amongst them,
'DW repeatedly the vessel was on the point of wrecking through
leir impetuosity and indiscretion, when she was brought up into
i i ?r right course by his wisdom and address.
" But to my story. The first suggestion was made at the room of
. Four men, undergraduates, were appointed as a Committee to
:t for the undergraduates. . . . The first I heard of the matter was
om Walker Gray, then entering his last term, and too much engaged
reading for his degree to give the requisite time to the business ;
i was a truly excellent creature and delightful man. He went out
urth in Neale's year, 1812. He came to me requesting that I
ould take his part, which I did accordingly, and called with my
lleagues on a few of the public men who had not already been
sited. H. E. and I were then, and have been ever since, most
: timate friends ; with him I consulted on every point which arose,
d we conferred together with Mr. Simeon, Dr. Jowett, and Pro-
: isor Farish, all of whom had admitted us into very considerable
i iimacy. Thus was providentially established that secret influence
the Seniors over the Juniors, without which there was no likeli-
314 ACCOUNT BY AN CHAP. XII.
"Jan. S, 1812.
" I had intended to have told you a thou
sand things of an inferior nature, but I can scarcely
bring my mind to speak of anything after the Bible
hood of a favourable result. And thus the Seniors were made
accurately acquainted with all the proceedings and feelings even of
the Juniors, which tended to impel them forward to the position
which ultimately they took. Of the three Seniors, with whom we
held communication, my friend will bear me witness as to our dis
appointment in the first instance with Mr. Farish, who sat with
his head on his hand, and said very little to us, though he proved
tiltimately to be the man who carried the vessel in fine style over
the shoals, when every other hand was paralyzed. Dr. Jowett was
very kind, and interested himself fully in the cause from the first.
But his was not the energy to take a commanding lead amongst
us: and, although most untruly, he, as well as Mr. Farish, was
suspected by us of lukewarmness, and therefore their prudential
suggestions were the less regarded. It was effectively Mr. Simeon
therefore, who was at the helm during that most critical period.
And now at the distance of a quarter of a century his zeal, and
affection, and wisdom, and influence over us, are as full upon my
mind as at the very time of the transaction. But after various
minor difficulties the critical period arrived. It was well under
stood by the Juniors, that Dr. Marsh and other Seniors were exerting
all their influence to prevent our scheme from being matured, and in
consequence there was a restless and impatient spirit amongst us.
At length our Committee decided no longer to act on their own
responsibility, and called together a number of the first promoters
of the object at the rooms of . There must have been
fifteen or twenty of us, but none amongst them, except myself,
were Mr. Simeon's personal friends. In that room, one, besides
myself, alone resisted the proposition for immediately establishing
a Bible Society without the Seniors. The three others of the Com
mittee especially urged the certainty that the whole design would be
crushed before the birth, by some proceeding of the hostile Seniors,
if we any longer delayed. In vain did I communicate to them what
I knew of the actual preparation of the favourable Seniors for carry
ing our wishes into effect. In vain did back my representa
tions in a very vigorous and sensible manner. The Eesolution of
the Meeting was decided, for acting by ourselves, neglecting the
r
CHAP. XII. EARLY PROMOTER. 315
Society, and my own people ; these two points seem
to have left but little further scope for the exercise
either of joy or sorrow. Yet I remember I told
you in the beginning, that I would say something
Seniors, without delay. The time and place of a public meeting
were discussed, and all but settled ; until at length, at a very late
hour, our constituents were prevailed upon to refer the decision back
to the Committee (of whom they knew that three out of four were
decidedly in favour of precipitate measures,) but with this under
standing, that the Committee should have an interview with Mr.
[ Simeon, before we promulgated our final decision. Then the battle
I was won. I obtained access to our dear friend without any delay,
i and fixed with him the hour when we should wait upon him on the
morrow. It was by far the most momentous crisis that I had ever
then known, and you will not wonder at the indelible impression
which the circumstances made upon me, and the interest with which
i I linger upon the recollection. He was then in those rooms, which
i he had on the ground-floor at the foot of the staircase nearest to
I 1 Queens'. The interior of his study, his own form and manner,
[land the appearance of the whole group, are before me at this time.
I The gentleness and delicacy and calm strength of his statements and
| reasoning quite surprised me. I was not prepared to expect that he
jpould exercise so irresistible an influence (as it seemed to me) over
ij.he faculties and wills of others, and all without seeming to attempt
inny influence at all, but only to shew how his own mind had been
>rought to the conclusion at which he arrived. It was not a time for
he expression of his affections, as you know he was wont to express
hem, but the influence of his unexpressed affection was all powerful,
hough it is likely that the parties before him perceived not the
ubtle influence of that secret spell, which was gradually overmas-
ering their previously settled resolution. For it must be remembered,
hat no one of the three had come with any wavering of mind as to
be right course, but only in deference to my urgent representations
lat it was not just for them to decide, without personal conference
dth him from whom I had my information and my views. I sat in
stonishment : I could, have wept for joy and wonder. The effect
r as decisive upon two of my colleagues. From that hour no
irther question was entertained as to the Juniors acting alone, no
tore meetings were held even of our Committee ; the whole was left
"ith unhesitating confidence to the Seniors.
316
MR. SIMEON APPOINTED
CHAP. XII.
about my Sermons at St. Mary's. And indeed, stand
ing in connexion with my treatment by the Bishop,
and with the Bible Society, it does acquire a very con
siderable importance as an article of intelligence to you.
" My tale, however, is not yet ended. For a time, all that we
Juniors knew, or cared to know, was, that communication was*
opened with influential persons in the town and county, that a Com
mittee was formed, and was proceeding gradually but surely with i
their preparation, and that the assistance of most influential mem-
hers of the University had been secured, until the day was fixed, the j
Town Hall secured, and the hand-bills sent to press. Thus all went |
on well, till one memorable morning our very dear friend came
to my rooms by the time it was light, and in his most solemn and'i
particular manner desired me to put on my gown and walk with"
him. He led me out to Chesterton, where Professor Parish then-
lived, and on the way opened to me a serious change in our pro
spects. A Committee meeting had been held fjat Mr. Hollick's]
previous evening, at which various unfavourable communicatic
were brought forward. The Bishop of Bristol could not come, De
Milner must attend the Board of Longitude, something was the*
matter with Lord Hardwicke, and so forth : the result was, that the'
Committee had unanimously decided, that the proposed establish
ment of the Auxiliary must be deferred sine die. You will unde
stand the deep affliction with which our dear friend announced
me this decision, aware as he was, above all others, of the secret mil
over which we were standing, and conceiving his only hope of pi
venting an explosion to be by anticipating, if possible, the burst
feeling amongst the Juniors by previous confidential communication
with them. I suppose I said nothing. I left him at Mr. Parish's
door and went away, not to my own rooms, nor to lectures, but
my friend in Trinity, and together we conferred in sorrow and
dismay on what was to be done. You will observe, we were clc
upon the end of term. The public Meeting was actually held on the
12th of December. The great fear was, that the disappointed and
irritated undergraduates should mar the whole by taking the thing
into their own hands. If this rock should be escaped, when was it
to be expected that a similar fervour would be re-created out of the
ruins of this disappointment ? All this Mr. Simeon felt most acutely,
and I don't know that I ever communicated with him when his
spirit was so cast down within him. I could say nothing to comfort
CHAP. XII. SELECT PREACHER AT ST. MARY'S. 317
" Just before the last appointment of Preachers,
Mr. Aspland, the Proctor, sent to know whether,
if nominated, I would accept the office. Of course
I acceded. But the Vice-Chancellor had prepared
his list, and therefore objected to my nomination,
him, nor anything to effect a reversal of the Committee's decision.
But the Great Ruling Hand had ordered otherwise. After vainly
I attempting with to decide what was best to be done, and I be-
i lieve before we had communicated our sorrow and perplexity to any
i other, on turning a corner of the street we saw the identical hand-
j bill, whose fate we were deploring, in full broad characters giving
I the lie to our fears. At first we presumed it was a mistake ;
i but upon due inquiry it came out, that when Mr. Simeon had found
I Mr. Farish, who had not been present at the Committee of the
previous evening, and told him their decision, he positively refused
| to be bound by it. He said that he had personally obtained the
i grant of the Town Hall from the Mayor, and he would himself hold
the Meeting, and so give due sanction to the proceedings, even though
(every other Senior in the University should refuse to attend. He
[then succeeded in convincing Mr. Simeon of the remarkably critical
position in which the affair was standing, and by their united
I authority the suspended hand-bill was brought forth from its prison-
j j house, and very few were ever fully aware how nearly our vessel
was stranded in the very attempt to launch her. Of all that fol
lowed I need tell you nothing. It was a day much to be remem
bered. And though, before that time I had been through the
liscussion of all the principles on which the Society is founded, and
lave found nothing new in all the latter objections raised against it,
v'et it is to the surpassing excitement of that period, that I trace
.he singular hold which the British and Foreign Bible Society has
m my affections, so that there is no other Society or work in which
[ can be engaged, which so remarkably identifies itself with my
houghts and feelings, and leads me on without a sense of sameness
,nd weariness in the advancement of its interests. I am persuaded
hat this feeling has been in a measure participated by many who
vere connected with these remarkable events, and therefore that the
radical wisdom of my beloved friend, which brought us safely
irough such imminent dangers, was made the means of that vast
icrease of interest in the Society throughout the country which
ery soon followed."
318 THE EFFECT OF CHAP. XII.
intimating that I had been objected to before. Mr. A.
then asked, whether I had done anything to disqualify
myself for that appointment? If I had, I ought
not to be suffered to preach there at all ; but if not,
I ought not to be passed over now ; and, on finding
that the others concurred with him, he desired that
the matter might be put to a vote. This the Vice-
Chancellor (Douglas) did not like, and therefore, as
a last resort, said Dr. Pearson would not choose to
be on the list with me. But Mr. A. persisting,
the Vice-Chancellor withdrew the name of Dr. P.,
and I was placed in his stead ! ! ! N. B. It was Dr. P.
that had before rejected me; and now he was put
out to make room for me. How mysterious are
the ways of God ! Alas, poor man, if he had been
appointed, it would have been to no purpose ; for
he died suddenly, in September last.
" But to go on with the subject. The text I took'
was Deut. v. 29, 30, 'They have well said all thi
they have spoken : that there were such an hei
in them !' Your dear Mother talks of transcribing;
them for you; therefore I say nothing about them,
except that the audiences were very large, numbers
of Masters of Arts being forced to go up into the gal
leries; and though the Sermons were an hour long,
there was not the smallest symptom of weariness to
be seen. It has pleased God to make them generally
useful in removing prejudice, and in awakening an
attention to my ministry : though such was the con
ceit of Mr. , that he told me before his whole
class of stewards, that I was deceiving . myself and
the University, and that God would make no use
of such Sermons. But it is not he alone, for there
are many of my people now so wise, that they know
CHAP. XII. HIS SERMONS. 319
far better what and how I ought to preach than I
myself do.
" There was however one most signal effect from
them. I had determined to recommend in a modest
manner the adoption of an Auxiliary Bible Society in
the University : but the young men had on the Friday
before my last Sermon (in which I intended to speak
| of it) gone to the Vice-Chancellor and the Bishop of
I Bristol to gain their sanction to the establishment of
I one by the young men. This entirely defeated all
hope of benefit from what I could say ; and therefore
I thought it very doubtful whether it would be expe-
Idient for me to introduce the subject: yet as I had
(written it for the Lord, 1 thought it best that the
jLord should be left to do with it as he pleased. And
behold, God did work by it in a way that no human
oeing could have foreseen. Among the Seniors the
I pffect was lost ; but it convinced the Juniors, that, how-
jiver lukewarm others of the Seniors might be thought,
I here was some reason to believe that I was in earnest.
lilence, when they would not have submitted to be
estrained by any other person, they permitted me to
.ictate to them, and thus enabled me to prevent them
:om defeating their own object. They would have
efeated it several times but for this single circum-
:ance ; so graciously was God pleased to work by
leans the most unlocked for ! A priori, we should
ave thought that if God made any use of me, it
ould have been in a way of incitement : but it was
i y checking, and not by stimulating ardour, that God
as pleased to make use of me. The whole University
ere desirous that I should print them
" Dr. Buchanan has had a serious illness, but
)pes in the spring to set out upon a pilgrimage to
320 THE INSTALLATION CHAP. XII,
Palestine. He is a little ardent in his views and
statements, or rather, not a little; but he attracts
much attention, and will do much good, by stirring
up the minds of men to holy pursuits. He is quoted
everywhere as an authority, and is supposed to be
quite correct. (I, who am a little behind the curtain,
keep my own counsel, not even disclosing my senti
ments to any human being: it will be time enough
for me to suggest doubts, when I see the confidence
that is placed in his statements likely to be injurious);
He believes himself, and therefore is accepted before
God, in all that he asserts, because he aims at nothing
but the honour of God.
" Had I written to you three months ago, I should
have entered on a number of topics which now have
lost their interest, especially after so long a letter as this.
" The installation of the Duke of Gloucester the
dinner in Neville's Court, all round it the music, and
fitting up of the Senate-house the Duke's visits to
every College a fete given by Sir Busick Harwood,
at which I was present the public breakfasts at
Trinity and in Sidney Gardens, &c. &c., I pass over.
" The bitter Sermons preached at the Commence
ment by a Dr. Illingworth and Dr. Butler of Shrews
bury, both against all spiritual religion, were generally
disapproved, even by those who hate religion. They
were thought to be out of place and unseasonable, not
to mention vehement and uncharitable.
" The balloon also I pass by my dining shortly
after at Lord F. Osborne's, with many other things
that savour only of chit-chat
" An awful event took place a few months ago in
our College. A Mr. P , the Vice-Provost, had
been glorying in an account of one of our former
CHAP, XII. DEATH OF KONIG. 321
Fellows, who he said, died hard. As he seemed to think
that so happy a death, I begged leave to put into his
hands Hannah Moore's book, in which is a chapter on
* Happy deaths.' He turned it all into ridicule ; and
boasted that he should never 'die in a bag;' but
in less than three weeks he was not put to the trial,
for he fell down suddenly, and died without one
j moment's consciousness of his state. What a terrible
I judgment on such a scoffer !
" On the other hand, there is another Senior Fel-
jlow, once as gay as any, who now in his illness is glad
to have me every morning and evening to pray with
: him : though, alas, he does not make that progress
;^:hat I could wish.
" But it is time that I come to an end, else I shall
jjuite weary you with my scrawl : yet in point of
importance, my correspondence in the last year has
(neen far beyond that of any other year. You will
jiave received the whole correspondence with my
iishop, together with a copy of my Sermons ; so that
shall have made up for the loss of the Elizabeth in
>me measure.
" One article of intelligence, however, and that of
most afflictive kind, I must send you; and that
;, the death of our beloved friend, Mr. Konig. I have
nly heard that he died last spring : but the circum-
;ances of his death are not yet transmitted to us;
hope at a future period to communicate them to
; )u. This is a loss to the whole world, and especially
his native country. I cannot but ascribe it, in my
rn mind, to his own father, who would impose such
'Straints upon him as often to wound his conscience,
id distress him beyond measure. He was constrained
i entertain his father's company almost every Sab-
L. S. Y
322 MR. SIMEON'S TENDER CHAP. xn.
bath. The tidings brought to my heart the experience
of my beloved Mrs. T. at Shelford, who, when she lost
dear little Charles, felt herself repaid for all her pangs
by the thought, that the fruit of her travail was safely
lodged in the Redeemer's bosom.
"Whilst I am wishing to relieve you from any
further fatigue, I cannot find it in my heart to omit
anything that I think will be interesting to you ; for,
though I am the worst of correspondents, I feel that
love to you that constrains me to go on ; more espe
cially as I can now, if need be, send you this very
letter again, and thus have two chances for its safe
arrival. I seem to have recovered my spirits, and to
experience again all the comfort that I have been
wont to do, in communicating to you whatever occurs."
Mr. Preston gives the following account of this
interesting young friend, whose premature death Mr.
Simeon was thus called to deplore.
" The name of Konig is familiar to not a few of
Mr. Simeon's friends, who resided at Cambridge during
the years 1808 and 1809. That young man, the only
son of a rich merchant at Amsterdam, came over
to England in the summer of 1807. He was received
by Mr. Edward Simeon, his father's correspondent,
and sent to his house in the Isle of Wight, partly for
the sake of studying the English language, of which
he then knew very little. The Rev. C. Simeon was
then at St. John's, his brother's house in the island,
having been ordered by his physicians to abstain
altogether for some weeks from the exercise of his
ministry ; the first time that such restraint had been
deemed necessary for him. It soon appeared that
young Konig was destitute of true religion, and ignorant
CHAP. XII. EEGARD FOR KONIG. 323
of its principles : but his appearance and manners
were such\as to invite kindly feeling and attention.
Mr. Simeon's benevolent heart was drawn towards
him, and he earnestly desired to win this soul for
Christ. One day he was riding a few yards in advance
of a party, of which Konig was one. Konig, seeing
[Mr. Simeon alone, rode up to join him ; and perceiving
jthat his lips were in motion, though he was not
tmgaged in conversation, inquired, with his usual sim
plicity, 'what he was saying.' Mr. Simeon replied,
1 1 was praying for my young friend.' These words
nade a deep impression upon the interesting youth,
i ind caused him to regard Mr. Simeon as one who was
jenderly concerned for his welfare. His mind had, in
|1 act, been prepared by the providence of God for this
|mpression, which might otherwise have been tran-
I ient : for just then he had been called to think on
I he subject of prayer by the following occurrence.
B'he party, who were making the tour of the island,
Arrived at an inn, where Konig and another gentleman
i ere necessitated to occupy a double-bedded room,
hat gentleman, before retiring to rest, knelt down to
ayer by his bedside. This, it afterwards appeared,
s a new sight to the young Hollander : but it went
his heart. He had long been unhappy, from feeling
ie unsatisfactoriness of the things which are ordina-
ly accounted capable of conferring happiness: but
ew not the better way. Immediately however,
he afterwards declared, he said to himself, 'How
ppy is that man ! What would I give to feel myself
the hands of an Almighty guide and protector, as
surely does ! ' Under this conviction he fell upon
s knees, which he had not before done in private for
ars ; and the very next morning he unbosomed him-
Y2
324
MR. PRESTON S FURTHER
CHAP. XIL
self to his companion. He was thus prepared for the
reply of Mr. Simeon to his inquiry, and was not
repelled, but encouraged, by it. The watchful shep
herd, perceiving that the Spirit of God had marked
this stranger for Himself, resolved to do all in hisj
power to train him for happiness and usefulness. After
a sojourn of some weeks in the 'island, he invited him
to take up his residence at Cambridge ; and there, for
months, did he spend no small portion of the day i
cultivating the mind of this young foreigner, an
storing it with divine and human knowledge. Th
improvement of the scholar in other useful knowledg
but especially in spiritual discernment and devo
feeling, was such as amply to repay his genero
teacher. Indeed, his progress in the divine life w
rapid, and soon put to shame some who had co
tributed to the happy result. In a tour throu
England and Scotland, w r hich he subsequently madi
Mr. Konig, not content with seeing and reportin
upon the ordinary objects of interest to a traveller
of which, however, he was a diligent observer, explor
as he went, the abodes of misery the infirmaries, an
the cottages of lonely poverty ministering to th
sufferers instruction and consolation, as well as pecu
niary relief.
" The remembrance of that youth, graceful in per
son and beaming with benignity, is even now redolen
with everything lovely and of good report. He was
in fact, ripening for early removal to a higher sphe
He returned to Holland, where he died of consump
tion : but not till he had been permitted and enablec
to witness for his Saviour a good confession in hi
native city. The report of his behaviour during hi
death-illness excited considerable interest and surpriz
CHAP. XII. ACCOUNT OF KONIG. 325
in Amsterdam, where his family was well known.
Many, it has been stated, seemed to say, ' What new
thing is this?'
" Such blessings from above seemed to precede and
follow this good man, (Mr. S.) even when he was sent,
as it were, into the desert. Surely 'his steps were
ordered by the Lord, who delighted in his way ! ' How
aptly might be applied to him the sentiments of
Bishop Home, speaking of the conversion of the
Ethiopian eunuch : ' He, who sent Philip to a desert
place, did not send him there for nought ; but raised
a fair and fragrant flower, which, having bloomed for
ts appointed time on earth in the beauty of holiness,
now displays its colours and diffuses its odours in the
>aradise of God ; who, whenever He pleases to bless
;he labours of His servants, can cause the wilderness
and the solitary place to be glad for them, and the
desert to rejoice and blossom as the rose !'
"From this and other instances, it appeared that,
conversant as Mr. Simeon was with the largest pro-
ects for the conversion of nations and of the world,
yet, like the angels, who account it an honour to
ninister to the heirs of salvation, even to little chil-
Iren, and who rejoice over one sinner that repenteth,
le was ready also to seek diligently for a single sheep
hat was gone astray ; and ' when he had found it, to
arry it as on his shoulders rejoicing.' Indeed, it may
e generally remarked, that they who have been most
onoured as the instruments 'of turning many to
ighteousness,' have been the persons who have been
?ast grudging in their efforts to seek out or reclaim
Ingle wanderers from the fold of Christ."
CHAPTER XIII.
THE AUTOBIOGRAPHY CONCLUDED PERSECUTION FROM HIS PARISH
IONERS HIS KIND THOUGHTS TOWARDS THEM THEIR COM
PLAINTS TO THE BISHOP MR. SIMEON^ REPLY ELECTION OF
CHURCHWARDENS THE BISHOP'S LETTER TO THE VICE-CHAN
CELLOR MEETING OF THE HEADS DR. MILNER^ INTERPOSITION
DANGER AVERTED PROVIDENTIAL CIRCUMSTANCES CON
NECTED WITH THIS PROPOSED CHANGE IN THE PRAYER-
MEETING OPPOSITION TO THE PLAN MR. SIMEON^S PATIENT
EFFORTS THE OPPOSITION CONTINUED HIS LONG FORBEARANCE
DECIDED MEASURES FINAL ARRANGEMENT MR. '
REVIEW OF THE WHOLE SUBJECT.
18111813.
MEMOIR CONCLUDED.
" I MUST here state at large a persecution which arose
against me in my Parish, which by some circumstances
connected with it, led to the crisis which I have referred
to (page 142). Bishop D had now succeeded to the
See of Ely ; and in his first Charge he had spoken in
no very favourable terms of those who maintain what
I believe to be the Gospel of Christ. Aware, from
the moment he was appointed, what were his dispo
sitions towards persons of my sentiments, and towards
myself in particular, I had used the most prudent
means in my power to conciliate him. But the state
of his mind being pretty clearly understood, as well
from his Charge as from general report, my enemies
in the parish thought it a favourable time for them
to stir, and to see if they could not raise a persecution
against me.
CHAP. XIII. PERSECUTION. 327
" The precise hour in which my parishioners met
together, to carry into effect their malicious designs, is
worthy of particular observation. I had been lament
ing in my mind that so little good was done in my
Parish, and contriving how I might benefit them after
my death. I thought that a Sermon which I had
very recently printed, on the subject of ' Christ
Crucified* J would serve as a brief summary of all
that I had preached to them for thirty years; and
I wrote a codicil to my will, appointing that an edition
of that Sermon should be printed immediately after
my decease ; and a copy be presented to every family
tii my Parish as a voice to them from the dead : and
jj'.t is remarkable, that at the very moment that I was
engaged in this office of love, they were, unknown to
,-,ne, caballing against me in full council, to destroy, if
possible, my peace and usefulness through my whole
life.
" It may seem strange, that, at the end of thirty
' ears, and of twenty years' peace, I should have any
inemies left; but most of the old inhabitants had
een removed by death, and some of a peculiarly
lalignant spirit had recently come into the Parish;
id these, joining with a few of the old inhabitants,
'ho are given over, I fear, to a reprobate mind, drew
p a number of articles against me, and sent them to
le Bishop, (May 1811). The Bishop sent me a copy
: them, and required me to send him my answer to
lem. As they were signed by at least forty persons,
conceived that the complaints deserved his fullest
msideration ; though if he had known the character
i' the leaders and instigators of the commotion, he
* Preached, March 17, 1811, before the University, from
or. ii. 2.
328 COMPLAINTS MADE CHAP. XIII.
.would easily have seen, I think, what attention suck
complaints deserved, when urged by such persons
against a Minister, whose principles and character
were well known, and who had spent his whole minis
terial life in the service of that parish. It was impos
sible for me to answer those complaints without
bringing forward many facts, which common modesty
would have forbidden me ever to mention, just as the
accusations of the false teachers compelled the Apostle
Paul to declare many things for the vindication of his
own character, which nothing but necessity could ever
have induced him to disclose. The Bishop thinking
that there were some things in my reply which would
invalidate its force, sent to me to explain them ; and
these explanations rendered my answer so much the
more triumphant; so that it was evident that the
complainants had not a leg to stand upon. This
reply of mine he forwarded (which was right enough)
to the Parish, for them to communicate their obser
vations upon it ; and immediately they exerted them
selves to the uttermost to find some flaw in it ; but,
not being able to do so, they never' sent any answer to
the Bishop, nor even returned him my reply, which
he had intrusted to them ; but pretended that they
had lost the document, though it contained half a
quire of paper.
" It is a curious fact, that the persons who laboured
so earnestly to get themselves appointed church
wardens, and whose failure occasioned their petition
to the Bishop, renewed their attempt the following
year ; and as it was a matter of indifference to me
who was appointed to that office, I not only desired
that nothing might be done to prevent their appoint
ment, but went myself to vote for them. When I
CIIAr. XIII. TO THE BISHOP. 329
came to the vestry, I saw two different lists, as is
usual, and took up that paper which was full of names
(concluding, of course, that it contained the votes in
favour of my enemies), and was proceeding to add my
name to the list, but behold, it was the list of those
who voluntarily and unsolicited supported my friends,
whilst the other list contained only five names for one
1 of my enemies, and two for the other ; these being all
the votes they could gain, notwithstanding their can-
jvass ; so entirely had they disgusted the whole parish
iby their treatment of me. If ever God manifested (out
of the Scriptures) the benefit of trusting in Him, and
['committing our ways to Him, I think He did it in this
^instance ; for had my enemies succeeded, I should
I have been in hot water all my life by means of their
nicked opposition ; whereas through their extraordi-
hary defeat, I have a prospect of carrying on the
Lord's work through the remainder of my days in
peace. Bless the Lord, my soul ; and all that is
athin me bless His holy name !
" The Bishop found in this complaint no just occa-
> ion against me ; but still he wanted to proceed
i gainst me, and to put down my evening lectures,
.iiich, in my reply, I had vindicated beyond all rea-
mable exception. He therefore wrote privately to the
'ice-Chancellor of the University, and desired him to
>nvene the Heads of Houses, and to enquire, whether
,iey approved of the young men coming to my even-
ig lectures (there being no doubt what answer would
3 given to an enquiry so made), that so he might put
)wn the lectures, and cast the odium on them. And
)w, my soul, say whether there be not a God that
: deth in the earth ? say whether there be not One
"ho 'doeth according to His will in the armies of
330 MEETING CHAP. XIII.
heaven and among the inhabitants of the earth, whose
counsel shall stand, and who will do all His will?'
Yes ; I see it on this occasion as clearly, as if I had
seen the sun stand still on Gibeon, or the shadow go
back on the sun-dial of Ahaz.
" The Heads were convened, ostensibly to consult
respecting the restoration of Mr. D., of College,
to his degree, of which he had in conformity with a
Grace of the Senate been deprived, though there was
no blame but that of a mistake to be imputed to him.
They were all met ; and, without one syllable of the
ostensible business being mentioned, the Bishop's letter
was produced, and a written answer of disapprobation
was produced with it, and they all rose up to sign it.
It happened that one Head of a House, a friend of
mine, who scarcely ever attends such meetings was
there was there, I had almost said, by miracle and
it being the first that he had heard of any such busi
ness, as that which was now brought forward, he
observed, 'That he really had never heard of any evils
arising from my lectures, nor saw any harm in the
young men attending them ; that he had always heard
of the extreme care which I had invariably takeji to
prevent evil; and that, though he did not wish to
keep others from signing the paper, he could not sign
it himself. He thought that the Bishop had written
to make enquiries of them, and that it was proper for
them to make enquiries, before they returned their
answer ; at least he felt it incumbent on him to do so.'
The propriety of these observations struck the whole
company; and they agreed to meet again the week
following to give the result of their enquiries, and
they parted without adverting for a mom'ent to the
professed occasion for which the meeting had been
CHAP. XIII. OF THE HEADS.
called. The next week they met again ; and the same
friend being there, not one word of my business was
brought forward : the original business alone of Mr.
D.'s was agitated ; and thus the cloud which had
threatened my ministry (two-thirds of which would
have been curtailed) was dispersed, even without my
knowing that any such business was in agitation. This
whole matter was soon mentioned to me by my friend
in confidence; and I therefore felt the necessity of
j increased circumspection : in resorting to which the
crisis before mentioned was produced*.
" Mr. M , one of the malcontents in my parish,
I knowing that the prayer-meeting among my people
(was still kept up, had declared publicly that he
[would inform against it. Now though I did not attend
* " My friend had long been engaged to be 300 miles off, and
[would actually have been there, but for the following astonishing
combination of circumstances. The Duke of Grafton our Chan-
bellor died. The Duke of Gloucester was a candidate to succeed
rim. The Duke of Gloucester succeeded ; and his Installation was
l,o be at the Commencement. The Duke of Gloucester wishing to
1 lave as great an attendance of respectable friends there as possible,
>ersonally requested Mr. Wilberforce to come down. Mr. "W. not
laving any other person in Cambridge, at whose house he could so
iroperly, or so comfortably be, as at my friend's, wrote to request
im to delay his departure till after the Installation. This detained
friend in Cambridge, and prevented his going for about three
; reeks ; towards the close of which time the Convocation before
icntioned was called; so that the Duke of Grafton's death the
>uke of Gloucester's success his personal application to Mr. Wil-
erforce, and Mr. W.'s request to my friend, were all so many links
i the chain of Providence to protect me from the impending storm ;
id after all, my preservation had not been accomplished, if my
iend had not protracted his stay nearly three weeks beyond the
me that had been required, and accidentally, as we say, attended a
Meeting which he was not accustomed to attend. The want of any
ie of these links had ruined me beyond recovery. If I do not
ess and magnify my God, the very stones will cry out against me."
332 PROPOSED CHANGE CHAP. XIII
it, the obloquy would all fall on me : it would be
in vain for me to say, that I had repeatedly testified
my disapprobation of it, on account of the evil effects
that I had seen arising from it, or that I had laboured
very earnestly to prevail on my people to lay it
aside : it would have been sufficient for my enemies
to say, that I had once countenanced it ; nor would
they have believed that my influence among my
people was insufficient to put it down: the matter
would have been brought before the public: all
manner of odium would have been cast on me and
my ministry; and the Bishop would assuredly have
put an end to my evening lectures, if not have re
moved me also from the Church, which I hold only
during his pleasure. I therefore felt that there was
now no alternative left me, but to put aside the room;
that is, to change it for smaller parties; nor was
there a moment to be lost.
" This state of things I communicated in general
terms to my people. I told them that there were
some circumstances existing, which rendered it abso
lutely and indispensably necessary for them to meet
in three or four .smaller parties at each other's
houses, instead of meeting in so great a number at
that one room. I told them, that, notwithstanding
I had long seen, and lamented, the state of mind
to which many of them had been brought by means
of that room, (for instead of merely reading the
Scripture and praying, they had become expounders
of Scripture, and preachers ; and, instead of confining
the assembly to those who had been united to my
Societies, they had extended it to others, and made
the place really and truly a conventicle, in the eye
of the law ; and instead of retaining their original
CHAP. XIII. IN THE PRAYER-MEETING.
1 1 simplicity, many of them were filled with a high
I conceit of their own attainments, and with a con-
| tempt for their authorized instructors ;) I could ap-
B| peal to them, that I had been utterly averse to
i exercise authority in relation to it : but now circum-*
stances had arisen, that would render their meeting
altogether destructive to my ministry.
" Instead of acquiescing in my wishes, as I fondly
;; ! hoped they would, they declared, that they would
: Ipot consent to change their place and mode of meet-
ling : they even said, that I was giving way to the
|ifear of man, and dissembling with God; and that,
mis God had commanded his people not to forsake the
Dissembling themselves together, they would do it
; In spite of me. In vain I told them, that I did not
llesire to abolish their prayer-meeting; that, on the
T fcontrary, I wished them ever to unite with each
ther in social exercises; but that I wished them
:|o unite in small parties of ten or twelve, instead
If in one large assembly; and to confine their com
panies to those who belonged to my societies, instead
If extending them in a way that I had never autho-
zed or approved. This, I told them, would at once
lit off all occasion from those who sought occasion
gainst us, and be equally acceptable to God, and
ilhually beneficial to them. In some respects it would
ih better for them, because it would remove those
tmptatlons to pride and vanity, which they had
1o much encouraged, and would enable them to
Discern more clearly by what spirit they were actu-
lad in their social meetings. The promise of God
us made to assemblies where even 'two or three
^ }YQ met together,' and therefore they might expect
1 s blessing on the plan proposed, and prosecute
334 OPPOSITION CHAP. XIII<
it without endangering the safety of my ministry.
Times without number did I tell them, that no human
being would ever believe, that the sole ground of
all this controversy was, whether they should have
one large prayer-meeting of about fifty persons, which
endangered my usefulness both in the Town and
University, or have four smaller prayer-meetings of
about a dozen each : they themselves, a year hence,
would scarcely believe that they could have been so
perverse, as to oppose in so small a matter, and with
such pertinacity, the wishes of their Minister, who
for thirty years had lived but for them, who never
in any instance had thwarted their wishes, and whq
had sacrificed for them all that the world in general
holds dear.
" But all this was in vain. They would not bfri
lieve that any sufficient cause for the alteration
existed. I told them that it was not possible for
me to state to them all the circumstances which
operated on my mind; but that I thought, after
I had refused for their sakes the best Living that
my College could give me, and had spent my whole
life in their service, and had never on any occasion
shewn the smallest disposition either to fear for
myself, or to lord it over them, hi the course of
thirty years, they might well give me credit for
having just grounds of action, when I solemnly ap
pealed to God for the existence of them. Still, how
ever, they would not be satisfied, unless they them
selves were informed of all the particulars : but, as
such a communication would make known to the
whole world the state of the Bishop's mind, and
even bring upon me the very evils from which I
hoped to escape, I could not possibly comply with
CHAP. XIII. TO THE PLAN. 335
such a requisition as that ; nevertheless, I told them
I would communicate the circumstances to one of
the most prudent and temperate of them, that they
! might have among themselves one witness for the
'truth and importance of all that I had asserted. Ac-
hordingly I did confide everything to one person,
|^vho saw and felt that the measures which I had
Suggested were imperiously called for. But the chief
i >f the people were still dissatisfied, and quarrelled
tow with that person, as much as with me, and claimed
right to hear all and judge for themselves.
" Finding that they were immovable, I told them
at they must either adopt my plan, or separate
om me. If they felt it so important to meet toge-
er as they had done, they were at liberty to do
nor had I the least wish to abridge them of that
erty ; the only thing to which I objected was, the
'nnecting of their conduct with me. Whilst they
ntinued ^o unite themselves with me as my people,
should of necessity be considered as answerable for
eir conduct : the world would not inquire whether
approved of their conduct or not; they would
iply say, These people are connected in societies
:h Mr. S., and they do so and so. The conclusion,
tt I approved of those things, would follow of
curse. But was it right, that I should lay myself
O] m to such imputations, when the cause of Religion
IL Cambridge depended so essentially on my con-
dvting myself with wisdom and prudence? Assur-
ec Y not : and therefore, I told the chief of the
ptple, that if they determined to follow their own
wrs, I wished them to separate entirely from me
an from my ministry, that I might not be involved
in heir irregularities. If they chose to let off fire-
336 OPPOSITION CONTINUED. CHAP. XIII.
works, they were at liberty to do so ; only I desired
they would not put them under my thatch, to burn
down my house.
" All this, and much more, availed little : they
did not choose to leave my Church, and yet deter
mined to go on in their own ways. I told them
therefore, that if that was their determination, I
could not keep them from my Church, but I must
keep them from attending at the Communion there.
They then denied my right to do so: and declared
that they would come to the Sacrament in spite of
me ; saying, that it was not my table but the Lord's,
and that it was open to all ; and they would come.
They said that the Lord's table was the property
of the Church, and not of the Minister ; and that
I should not hinder them. I replied, that, whatever
might be the case among Dissenters, who had an
actual property in their respective Churches, it was
not so with the Church of England: thafrthey had,
it was true, a right in their own Parish Churches,
but not in a parish to which, they did not belong;
and that the doubt rather was, whether I had a
right to admit them; but certainly there was nc
doubt whether they might be kept away; since th(
Canons were very express upon that subject. Al
this was to no purpose: they determined to come
at all events, to see whether I would dare to refus<
them. I told them, that, much as I should lamen
the necessity, they would find me firm. I did no
consider it as a dispute between them and me abou
a matter of indifference: the point on which w
were at issue was no less than this, whether the
should, by connecting themselves with me, involv
me, and the whole interests of Religion in the Unive
CHAP. XIII. DECIDED MEASURES. 337
sity of Cambridge in the most imminent danger,
or not? And on this point it became me to act
with firmness : and therefore if any of them, except
those who belonged to my parish, would come in
spite of me, and disturb the worship of the other
Communicants, I would proceed against them, just
as I would against any worldly person, who should
come thither to disturb us. They well knew that
I had punished ungodly persons for making a noise
in the Church, notwithstanding they had done it
| undesignedly, in a state of intoxication; and they
might be sure, I would not suffer persons professing
; godliness to come and disturb us, intentionally, at the
table of the Lord. Who would believe, that, such
fas their wickedness, as to determine to force me
:o these measures ? Yet this they did determine ;
lind this they called Religion.
" That I might shew all long-suffering towards
jhem, I told them that I would not refuse it to any
.>ne the first time, but would administer it, and after
wards warn the individual not to come again; that
o they might have time to consider their ways,
nd to repent of the horrid impiety of coming to
le Lord's table in such a way. During all this-
me I laboured night and day, both in public and
rivate, and frequently with tears, to shew them the
t *il of the spirit they indulged; (for in truth they
:iew not what spirit they were of:) I separated
I ' tose who were of a better mind ; and then, instead
' casting the others out of my Societies, I asked
1 em, individually, how long a time they would wish
Ir to make up their minds. Some wished for time;
J d others did not : but that I might in no instance
< al hastily, I gave them all six months.
L.S. Z
338 THE FINAL ARRANGEMENT. CHAP. XIII.
" During the whole of that time they proceeded in
their own way : and at the end of that time I found
the most of them as obstinate as ever : and therefore
I still prolonged the time for consideration from month
to month, till a whole year had elapsed. I then ap
pealed to them, Whether I had not waited long
enough? and whether there was anything which a
human being could do, which I had not done, to bring
them to a better mind ? Having constrained every one
of them to make these acknowledgments, and to
confess that it was time for me to proceed, I did desire
several to withdraw from my Societies. But I began
with those who were not the leaders, for this reason :
I thought that if I first expelled the leaders, they
would carry the others along with them ; but if I began
with the others, the leaders, seeing my firmness, would
relent ; and by yielding, enable me to bring the others
to a better mind.
And this was the very effect produced : for when
the leaders saw, that the very next time their society
met, the disaffected among them would be expelled
from it, they made proposals, or terms of peace. These
on their part were highly unreasonable; for they
stipulated, that if they consented to have several
smaller prayer-meetings instead of one large one, they
and their friends, that is, the whole body of the dis
affected, should form one society by themselves. I
told them, that this would infallibly keep up a spirit
of disaffection among them, and not only divide the
Church, but make a party in it against their Minister,
and that on these accounts I did not think it wise :
nevertheless, to shew how much I longed for recon
ciliation with them, I would consent, and never utter
one word against it.
CHAP. XIII. REVIEW OF THE WHOLE. 339
" Thus after more than a year of such affliction as
I never before endured, I saw them gradually coming
round; and was restored to some little measure of
comfort in my own mind. Many trials have I met
with from relations, from my parish, and from the
world ; but in all of them I was enabled to rejoice,
yea, frequently to ' rejoice and leap for joy;' but this
greatly oppressed my spirit, not only because I was
wounded in the house of my friends, but because the
state of my people's souls, of some at least, was as bad,
as would not consist with any hope of their final
salvation.
" On one occasion, when I found that the person,
who had at first given me reason to think that all
would be easily settled, had actually instigated the
whole Church to rebellion, I said to him with warmth,
though not with asperity, that it were far better for
whole of them to leave me, than that all my
usefulness in the Church of God should be subverted
iy them. On that occasion I spoke too warmly;
'though it is a declaration which my coolest judgment
ost fully approves:) but, except on that occasion,
[ bless God that not one single word escaped me,
>r temper was indulged by me, which I have the
imallest reason to regret. For this I do, and ever
ill, bless and adore my God.
" After all this experience, What is my judgment
a relation to private Societies? My judgment most
ecidedly is, that without them, where they can be had,
people will never be kept together; nor will they
ver feel related to their Minister, as children to a
arent : nor will the Minister himself take that lively
iterest in their welfare, which it is both his duty and
is happiness to feel. A Minister is to be 'instant
z 2
340 REMARKS ON CHAP. XIII.
in season and out of season ;' and if his public labours
are comprehended under the former period, these pri
vate exercises seem especially intended by the latter :
and one who would approve himself to God, as St.
Paul did, should be able to say, ' I have taught you
publickly, and from house to house, and have warned
you night and day with tears.' But then great care
should be taken about the manner of conducting them.
The people should never, if it can be avoided, be left
to themselves : the moment they are, there is danger
of an unhallowed kind of emulation rising up among
them ; and those, who by reason of their natural for
wardness are most unfit to lead, will always obtrude
thenlselves as leaders among them ; whilst the modest
and timid will be discouraged, because they cannot
exercise those gifts which they behold in others. On
such occasions too, the vain and conceited will be
peculiarly gratified : and mistaking the gratifications
of vanity for truly spiritual emotions, they will attach
a pre-eminent importance to those opportunities which
tend to display their talents ; and they will begin to
entertain low thoughts of their own Minister, whose
labours do not afford them the same pleasure. This
spirit, too, they will encourage among the people at
large, and this will spread among them a disposition
to criticise and sit in judgment on the labours of their
Ministers. It is probable, that this will not fall on
their stated Minister, to whose exertions they owe,
under God, the salvation of their souls: they, in
general, will idolize him, and make him a standard
whereby to judge of others : but other Ministers, who
shall occasionally address them, will be applauded or
censured by them with as much confidence, as if their
taste were perfect and their judgment infallible. This
CHAP. XIII. PRAYER-MEETINGS. 341
therefore a Minister must guard against with all his
might : and if he make it a rule to conduct the service
in the private societies himself, he will, for the most
part, keep down these evils. It was not till I was laid
aside by my long indisposition, that these evils shewed
themselves in any considerable degree : and after all,
if we will not establish such societies for fear of such
consequences, we must remember that there is a Cha-
rybdis, as well as a Scylla, and that in all human
institutions we have only, as it were, a choice of evils ;
there being nothing perfect under the sun.
" I have not written the foregoing Memoir as a Life
of myself; but only as a record of some facts connected
with my public Ministry, the notoriety of which ren
ders them likely to be mentioned after my death ;
whilst yet there is no man but myself who could place
[them in their true light, for want of that full know-
| ledge of the circumstances which I alone possess. Had
1 1 designed to write a Life of myself, I should have
i entered into the interior working of my heart in
relation to my religious experience, and into a multitude
}f things known only to God and my own soul ; but
[ have no wish to obtrude upon the public anything
elating to myself. If I were to tell them all, or
i thousandth part of the evil of my heart, they could
lot bear to hear it, or be profited by the recital of it '
,nd if there has been anything good in me, it is suffi-
ient for me that God knows it. My whole experience
5 comprehended in this plain tale ; that my innumerable
| orruptions have supplied me with most abundant
latter for humiliation and contrition every day of my
fe ; but the Gospel of Christ has afforded me still
tore abundant ground for hope in fleeing to the
aviour, and plunging beneath that fountain which
342 CONCLUSION. CHAP. XIII.
was * opened for sin and for uncleanness :' and to this
I have had recourse from day to day, precisely as I did
the first moment that I gained a sight of Christ ; not
coming to Christ, as one who was warranted to do so
by any holiness he had attained, but as one whose
iniquities could not in any other way be pardoned,
and who hoped that God would glorify Himself in
saving the very chief of sinners."
The Memoir written by Mr. Simeon in 1813 here
terminates.
After this period no attempt will be made to
present a continuous narrative of Mr. Simeon's Life ;
as it would be impossible to reduce it, together with
his Letters, within the prescribed limits of a single
Volume. It is hoped, however, that the following
selection from his Writings and Correspondence will
furnish a sufficient history of his 'thoughts and ac
tions.'
PART II.
CORRESPONDENCE,
fyc. fyc.
Ofi
v
sin
CHAPTER XIV.
LETTERS TO REV. T. THOMASON, ON THE STEWARDS CLASS HIS
BROTHER'S ILLNESS MARTYN IN PERSIA GRIEF FOR HIS PEO-
PLE TO MRS. THOMASON, AFFECTIONATE THOUGHTS TO REV.
I T. THOMASON, ON BEING A SELECT PREACHER GODLY JEALOUSY
I OVER HIMSELF MA RTYN's DISCUSSIONS HIS BROTHER'S CHANGE
OF RESIDENCE NEW ROOMS IN COLLEGE JOURNEY TO THE ISLE
OF WIGHT MARTYN'S SERMON ON WRITING RELIGIOUS LETTERS
ARRIVAL OF MARTYRS PICTURE HIS BROTHER'S SPIRITUAL
STATE MARTYN'S ILLNESS.
1812.
CORRESPONDENCE.
To the Rev. T. THOMASON. " Jan. 22, 1812.
" My beloved and honoured Brother,
" Though I have within these few days sent
I ou, including your wife and children, a long letter
f twelve sheets, I begin another, which will pro-
ably before it is finished occupy a considerable space.
>f all the things most interesting to me, and to your-
ilf also, is the cause of God, and especially where it
immediately connected with our own official duties.
aving laboured so long amongst us at Cambridge,
)ii take the same lively interest in what relates to
5, as if you were still present amongst us : and my
: tention in this letter is to put you into possession of
< erything as it arises. For this I have two reasons ;
1st, to communicate to you what cannot fail to in-
1 rest you most deeply ; and second, to preserve a
i pillar account of everything for my own subsequent
i flection.
346 OPPOSITION OP CHAP. XIV.
" I have been prevented, by absence, from meeting
my people last month, except two societies. At the
young men's class I proceeded, in a spirit of love, to
make the foregoing enquiry, informing them at the
same time, that if they had the smallest doubt upon
their minds, I would wait any time, till they should
have fully and finally determined what part to act. 1 1
had rather hoped, from the spirit in which they ap
peared to be, that all would have made up their mind
to comply with my wishes; but I found that five of (j ^
them were still in the toils of Mr. , who is inde
fatigable in his exertions to pervert and embitter their
minds. However, I would not take their final answer,
but gave them more time to consider of it. On the
first Monday in this month, at the meeting of my
Visiting Society, I again laboured the point with all
the love I could express, bringing to their minds all
my experience at the time I went into Scotland in
1798 ; my grief at parting, my anxieties during my i
absence, and my joy at my return. Every heart, ati,.
except Mr. and Mr. , vibrated at the touch
of that tender string; but Mr. cast out several
unkind reflections, of which however I took no notice,
being extremely desirous, if possible, to carry the
whole company (about twenty) along with me. But no
sooner had I left the company, than Mr. and Mr.
gave vent to all their unkind feelings, by which
they shewed to all what spirit they were of, and
created much grief and much disgust in all present.
It happens that I am again absent, on account of
the illness of my long-afflicted Brother (in whom I
have much comfort), and therefore I again miss my
Stewards' Class. I am glad that I have occasion to
miss them ; first, because it will give Mr. and
CHAP. xiv. THE STEWARDS' CLASS. 347
I Mr. more time to reflect on their ways ; secondly,
because it will give me more time to weaken their
(influence over the young men; and thirdly, because
i it will enable me to act with more firmness towards
j them, if I should be able to detach the others from
them. There is such a self-sufficiency in Mr. ,
lind such an obstinacy in Mr. , and such a rooted
jjletermination in both to make divisions in the Church,
jlhat there never can be union amongst us again, till
i jod shall be pleased either to change their disposi-
ions, or to separate them from us. My opinion is,
Ijlhat God will ere long make their folly manifest unto
11 men, as he did that of Jannes and Jambres, and of
jllhe opponents of the Apostle Paul. My heart's desire
pd prayer for them, and my incessant labour too, is,
iiaat they should desist from their evil ways and return
H> a becoming spirit ; but if they do not, I must re
ft ove them from my Society ; though I will endeavour
II' proceed with all tenderness and caution, if I should
i last be driven by them to this extremity.
" I will now interrupt the thread of my narration
rt speak a little of other matters.
" And first of my poor Brother. His disorder has
taadfully increased during this last year, and his
I ins have been most distressing ; but they have been
seetly sanctified to him, humbling his mind, and
e dearing the Saviour to his soul. Within this week
h has been in imminent danger, but is now a little
bier. My own strength, blessed be God, is so
ruewed, that I can expound and pray with him
ti ce a day, which till within these three months was
n re than I could do. It is a sweet office to perform
fc so dear a Brother, and I account it no little mercy
fr n the Lord that He enables me to perform it.
348 MARTYN IN PERSIA. CHAP. XIV.|
" Next, let me speak of your dear Mother. Sh<
came to Shelford on the 4th inst., and is to take uj
her abode there for a year at least. It is probable, I|
think, that it will become the place of her statee
abode ; for the sweet remembrance which is there oi
those who are now in India, tends exceedingly
endear the place and people to her ; and if God ma}
enable me to contribute at all to her comfort, it
greatly facilitate my communications with her.
"The Prestons are much in statu quo; their
health is not strong, but they are holy and happy,
and exemplary, and a great joy to all around them.
" But from whom think you did I receive a letter;
yesterday ? From our beloved Martyn in Persia. He
begins to find his strength improve; and he is 'dis
puting daily' with the learned, who, he says, are
extremely subtle. They are not a little afraid of him;
and are going to write a book on the Evidences of
their Religion. Blessed be God, I have no doubt but
that great good will result from this. The Evidences
of Mahometanism ! A fine comparison they will
make with those of Christianity. that God mav
endue our Brother with wisdom and strength to ex
ecute all that is in his heart. He is desirous oJ
spending two years in India ; and is willing to sacri
fice his salary, if the East India Company will nol
give him leave. I am going in an hour to Mr. Grani
to consult him ; and shall call on Mr. Astell, if Mr. G
think it expedient. I carried Mr. A. to town yester
day in my Brother's carriage ; but the letter had nol
then arrived. I have sent Mr. Martyn (i. e. I shal'
to-day) the duplicates of my letters which I have senl
him to your care, so thus, I hope, he will receive eithei
one or the other safe.
nth j
c!?v
ki
CHAP. XIV. GRIEF FOR HIS PEOPLE. 349
" I have heard lately from Mr. Corrie, and rejoice
to find he has some encouragement in his labours. I
inow shall put this aside, that I may write to him, for
is I cannot possibly finish the subject of my people
Lhis month or two, I think it better to keep what I
mave written till you can have it complete. Little
,'pisodes I shall insert from time to time ; which yet I
|:ould have wished to add, rather than interrupt the
thread: but as I write with a copying machine, I
I ,m constrained to finish a page, or to leave it in a
i ude state.
" The medical attendant of my Brother has just
Been expressing his surprise to see how much I am
Irorn within this half year : I am very sensible of it
lyself ; and expect that I shall be much more worn,
my people continue in such a grievous state. I
Jould that my eyes were ' a fountain of tears to run
>wn day and night.' Would you believe it ? I have
;en used to read the Scriptures to get from them
hh discoveries of the power and grace of Christ, to
lira how to minister to a loving and obedient people ;
im now reading them really and literally to know
to minister to a conceited, contentious, and re-
(llious people. Two qualities I am sure are requisite,
E :ekness and patience : yet in some cases, I shall be
cistrained to 'rebuke with all authority.' I have
b )n used to sail in the Pacific ; I am now learning to
n ngate the Red Sea, that is full of shoals and rocks,
w h a very intricate passage. I trust the Lord will
cj ry me safely through ; but my former trials have
ftm nothing to this.
350 AFFECTIONATE THOUGHTS* CHAP. XIV.
To Mrs. THOMASON. " Highgate, Jan., 1812.
" My very dear and beloved and honoured Sister,
"What shall I say to you, in return for
that sweet and most acceptable token of your regard,
in desiring Mr. T. to write to me on your birthday ? . . .
We sympathized with you when we heard of the
dispensation of God towards you; and we are pre
pared to participate your joys, if God has so ordained,
as well as your sorrows. I confess to you, I think
myself enriched exceedingly by the domestic scenes
which I enjoyed at Shelford ; and I fondly hope that,
if I then emerged in any small degree from the selfish
apathy of a Collegiate life, I have not quite lost the
feelings which your society and example excited in my
breast. The circumstances of Mrs. D. have, for more
than a year past, been such as to call for all my little
stock of love ; and I thank God I have felt inexpres
sible delight in endeavouring to make a peppercorn
acknowledgment to my brother for all his love. I can
not express to you what joy it almost daily affords me,
to think that he is not out of my reach : I hope I love
his mother for her own sake, and most of all for her
Lord's sake: but I love her also for her son's sake,
and seem to defy distance, or waves, or enemies;
I can get at him at any time, and render him services,
which I know are a thousand times more acceptable
to him than silver and gold. And methinks, if you,
my dear Sister, were by the Providence of God brought
into circumstances that required my exertions, you
would find that my love for him has not abated by the
lapse of four years, and would be contented to manifest
itself to him by proxy, if it could not extend to him in
person. Believe me, my dearest Sister,
" Most affectionately your's, " C. SIMEON."
[CHAP. XIV. ON BEING A SELECT PREACHER. 351
To Rev. T. THOMASON. " Highgate, July 17, 1 812.
" My dearest friend and Brother,
"I have been long hoping to see a fleet
Jfrom Calcutta, in order that I might receive fresh
Hidings from you, and behold the picture of my dear
[jind honoured friend, Mr. Martyn. I trust it will not
I )e long before I am gratified in these respects. . . .
i" have remembered too, as a token of love, my dear
iTodson.
" I am as yet in uncertainty, whether I am to be
ppointed an University Preacher again for next year.
i am disposed to think that Mr. Mandell will feel it
duty to his God to propose me ; and if proposed by
im, there is not much probability of any opposition
leing made from other quarters. I hope that in this
do not give Mr. M. credit for more zeal and piety
l.an he possesses. As for myself, I do not move
finger in the business. I know sufficiently in whose
linds all these matters are. If God say, ' Whom shall
send?' I have the prophet's answer ready. But if
;|3 say, 'I have no delight in thee,' I am equally pre-
j red with David's answer, ' Let Him do as seemeth
I m good.' How sweet it is to be assured that God
r gneth ! Well may faith be called 'precious faith,'
yen it so composes the mind under all circum-
si nces !
\ "You will be glad to hear, that during the last
y- ir my strength has greatly increased : insomuch that
fc the last six or seven weeks I have preached twice
01 the Sunday ; and on one Sunday administered the
L'-d's Supper besides. I undertook it most gladly,
in >rder to liberate my friend Mr. L., who was enabled
th reby to spend seven or eight weeks with his friends.
"W move together on the most friendly terms ; and it
352 JEALOUSY OVEE HIMSELF. CHAP. XIV.
will be a great grief to me, if Satan prevail to deter
him from prosecuting his ministerial work.
" I have just received his answer, which sets my
mind at rest respecting myself; for he speaks all that
is kind and gratifying to my feelings, and thus far all
is well. I should be sorry indeed, if after moving in
such sweet harmony and love with you, and dear
Mr. Martyn, I had undergone such a change, as to
render it difficult to move in concert with me. I would
fondly hope, that my dispositions have not altered for
the worse since you knew me : the mercies I have
experienced would have been sadly thrown away, if
this were the case : but I feel it good to entertain
a godly jealousy over myself, even in matters where
my conscience least accuses me, because I know how
blind we are to our own failings, and how partial
a monitor conscience is: and on this account I not
only besought, but charged him ' before God and the
Lord Jesus Christ,' to tell me, if he saw anything
9f
in me that caused an unfavourable and painful impres
sion on his mind : and it is a great comfort to me to
have such strong assurances from him on this head.
But for him I grieve exceedingly, because his views of
himself are so gloomy and so discouraging. To you
I say what I speak to no other human being, and
therefore it is in perfect confidence : he has once been
deranged ; and for two years after he came to College,
I fought shy of his acquaintance on account of the
visible remains of his disorder : and I should not won
der, if the malady were to return upon him. It is
a fearful prospect : but I hope God will yet be gracious
to him, and restore his mind to peace. I shall answei
him as fully as I can, and endeavour to give the besi
direction to his views. .
CHAP. XIV. MARTYN AT SHIRAZ. 353
"My poor brother is a little better. He takes
most kindly your friendly mention of him ; and he
, charges me to present to you his very kind respects.
" You have heard from dear Martyn, his disputa
tions with the Mahometans, and their applications to
ithe father of the Moollahs to write a book on the
evidences of the Mahometan religion. The day that
;uch an appeal to reason shall receive the sanction of
,:he Priests, Mahometanism will receive a fatal blow.
The Lord hasten it in His time ! He has told you also
lis treatment at Shiraz, and the Governor's kind
Mention to him : his escape also in not going with
I is fellow-traveller, who was attacked by wild Arabs.
-What abundant reason have we to thank our God
i his behalf!
" I will now add a single line to my dear Sister,
id conclude
. . ." Indeed, the idea that you and my dear Brother
ould know, though at the distance of six months,
>w happy God had made her after all her afflictions,
id how happy I am in my poor attempts to contribute
her happiness, this idea, I say, is productive of
iich comfort to our minds. I am almost inclined to
ink, that both Mrs. D. and myself have more com-
i mion with you from day to day, than if you were
e ly twenty miles off. You would scarcely conceive,
1 1 that you feel the same, how much the thought of
y u all contributes to our happiness. Yea, we already
kow as it were, and love your little one, and rejoice
T\,h you in such an acquisition. Give her seven
k ses from me : seven is a perfect number, to denote
tl sincerity of my love. My kind love also to Esther
ail Jay. Believe me, my dearest Sister,
" most affectionately yours, " C. SIMEON."
L. S. A A
354 HIS BROTHER'S REMOVAL. CHAP. xiv.
To the Rev. T. THOMASON.
" My dearest Brother, " Highgate, Aug. 21,1812.
"You will perceive, by the place from
which I write, that I am on a visit to my poor invalid
Brother, and you will be surprised to hear, that we
are to set off to-morrow to the Isle of Wight. This,
I must confess, is no pleasure to me, because I think
it the most imprudent thing my poor Brother can do :
but such is human nature : he has got a place in point
of beauty quite equal to St. John's in the island, and
in point of magnificence incomparably beyond it : he
has also roads on every side of him as smooth as
a garden-walk, and can go fifteen miles on any side of
him without fatigue, and yet he accounts it ' a splendid
prison,' because he cannot run about like a man in the
full vigour of youth. His heart is set on going to the
island ; and we had yesterday a council with Mr. Cline
in the chair, and permission is given by the faculty for
him to go ; but this permission is rather with a view
to reconcile him afterwards to stay contented here,
than with any expectation of benefit from the present
journey. He is to be attended by one of his medical
friends ; for without that I could not give my consent
to his going.
" In all this we behold a striking portrait of human
nature : God has given us innumerable blessings, but
we are not satisfied : we set our hearts upon something
that will do us harm, instead of thankfully enjoying
what God has given us for our good ; and, as in my
Brother's case, a consciousness that we are acting
unwisely robs us of one half the pleasure even of the
anticipation ; and it always adds a much greater pun
gency to the gall, with which every cup is in some
degree mixed. I am glad I am with him, that I may
CHAP. XIV. NEW BOOMS IN COLLEGE. 355
watch over him during this perilous journey: but
I should feel more happy, if his mind were to rally
I above all such considerations. We all are apt to have
our minds too much attached to earthly things ; but
I think that this is a disadvantage particularly con-
jnected with late conversion, and with great worldly
(prosperity.
"I know not whether I have before told you,
that after thirty years' abode in my old rooms, I am
^oing to change them: but when speaking on such
ill subject as the foregoing, it is highly proper that I
should give you the reasons of my change. I was well
contented to live and die there; but by the sudden
jleath of Mr. P. rooms are come to me, which have
m passage to every room, instead of the large room
eing a thoroughfare to the others. This to a person
|| looking forward to a period of sickness and of death
|| j ; of some importance ; and it determined me to change
ijjiy rooms j more especially, as I shall now have a
|||3rvant's room, and a solitary oratory on the roof;
walk where no eye, but that of the Supreme, can
ehold me. I have made considerable alterations in
lem, to which I was induced by an offer of my Bro-
Jjier to aid in fitting them up, to the extent of 200,
his is entre nous, for it has not been mentioned to
; human being). They are now made all that can be
"ished, and it is possible, that any person ignorant of
]y views may imagine that I am building my nest on
i'gli (for I am up two pair of stairs) ; but I hope my
;i3ws are towards another and a better world : I have
lig felt how little this world can do for me, and
Ilesire to be standing ready for that world to which
lam hastening."
A A 2
356 ARRIVAL AT ST. JOHN S. CHAP. XIV-
" St. John's, Isle of Wight, August 29.
" My poor invalid Brother and myself ar
rived here, by short stages, on Wednesday last ; and
he bore his journey far better than I expected. He
was brought from the shore in a sheet by six men,
and arrived without any material injury. Indeed God
appeared to be most signally gracious to him; for
we had fine weather all the way down ; and on no
day since could he possibly have crossed the water.
Still however he feels exhausted, in a measure, by
the .efforts which he has made to get hither; and
I am in hopes, that I shall be able to prevail upon
him to leave the island early in next month, if there
should be any favourable weather for it, instead of
waiting till October, as he has hitherto intended.
" I had hoped that I should be able to express to
you my sentiments about the picture of our most be
loved and honoured brother Martyn ; but I have not
yet been able to get it out of the ship, notwithstanding
every effort made for that purpose. It is however no
little joy to me to know that it has arrived safe ; and
I have given all the necessary orders about the fram
ing of it, and sending it to Cambridge, where I hope
to find it on my return. It is indeed an inestimable
present; and I shall send the small one, which if
in my possession, as a present to Mr. Charles Hoare
to whom it will be very acceptable
" What a treasure is that letter of Mr. Martyr
to Mr. Corrie ! A thousand thanks to you for send
ing me a copy of it. It affords just such a view o
our beloved friend as I would have wished to see
When we have nothing to call forth particular feel
ings, we go on in the common jog-trot way; bu
on such an occasion as that, the heart shews itse
HAP. XIV. ON RELIGIOUS LETTERS. 357
i its true light : and there is in that letter an art-
;ss simplicity which I must admire. As for setting
bwn to write a religious letter, it is what I cannot
3 myself; and what I do not very much admire,
iless there be some particular occasion that calls
T it. I love rather that a letter be a free and easy
<>mmunication of such things as are upon the mind,
ad such as we imagine will interest the person
nth whom we correspond. Some indeed, who have
i talent for letter writing, may employ their pen
ofitably in the more direct and formal way; but
is a thing I cannot do; religion with me is only
e salt with which I season the different subjects
which I write; and it is recommended in that
v;w by St. Paul to be used in the whole of our
civerse with each other. Doubtless when the mind
c i soar, and we can dip our pen in angels' ink, it
is most delightful to prosecute the heavenly theme;
bb to sit down in cold blood and say, I must now
wi.te a religious letter, is to me an irksome task;
o rather, a task which I leave to those who have
tnnts for it. In a word, religious communications
ai then most delightful, when they proceed from
tl abundance of the heart ; but all the sweetness
oithem is taken away, when they are constrained
ail formal.
" I told you in a former letter the plan I had
fo a course of Sermons before the University, in
ca j I should be nominated again this year : but the
Vi 3-Chancellor (Dr. Browne of Christ's College) says,
he vill not take the trouble of nominating preachers ;
so;hat during this year Mr. Heckford will have it
all to himself. I thank the Lord that I feel not
th smallest disappointment : if God had any work
358 MARTYN'S PICTURE. CHAP. xiv.
for me to do for Him in the University pulpit, he
would soon put me there"
" October 14, 1812.
" Now let me go to another cause of joy scarcely
inferior to the former. On Monday, the very same day
that the people returned to a sense of their duty, 1
opened, and put up the picture of my ever dear and
honoured brother, Mr. Martyn. I had indeed, after ii
was opened at the India-House, gone to see it there
and, notwithstanding all that you had said respecting
it to prepare my mind, I was so overpowered by th<
sight, that I could not bear to look upon it; bu
turned away and went to a distance, covering m;
face, and, in spite of every effort to the contrary
crying aloud with anguish : E. was with me ; am
all the by-standers said to her, * That I suppose i
his father.' And I think it probable, that if I ha<
been his father, or his mother either, I should nc
have felt more than I did on the occasion. Sha
I attempt to describe to you the veneration and th
love with which I look at it ? No words that I ca
write will convey an adequate idea; nothing bi
your own tender mind can exactly conceive what
feel. I remember (indeed can never forget) the loc
of a certain lady, when the thought of your goii
to India was last suggested to her. One might e
deavour to describe the mixed emotions that we
then depicted in her countenance : but it must ha
been seen in order to be understood and appreciate
so I should in vain attempt to describe what I fe
and trust I shall long continue to feel, in looki
on that image of my beloved friend. In seeing hi
much he is worn I am constrained to call to i
CHAP. xiv. HIS BROTHER'S STATE. 359
relief the thought, in whose service he has worn
himself so much : and this reconciles me to the idea
of weakness, of sickness, or even, if God were so
to appoint, of death itself. As for your abuse of
(the painter's device to represent India, I do not at
all agree with you : it is done as well as I wish it :
iand the portrait itself cannot, I think, be excelled*.
I behold in it all the mind of my honoured brother :
and if a thousand guineas had been sent me instead
of it, they would really and truly be lighter than
ithe dust upon the balance in comparison of it. Par
don me if I say, that in the two portraits I seem
to have the wealth of the Indies.
" I have had some of my hair taken off, that I
aiay send him a pair of sleeve-buttons, to wear in
r,he remembrance of one whom he has obliged be
yond all that language can express."
To the Rev. T. THOMASON.
" Fitzroy Farm, Dec. 14, 1812.
" My dearest Brother,
" Here I arrived three days ago to attend
ay beloved Brother in his last hours, which are now
[rawing fast to a close. The state of his body has
iot admitted of much conversation with him ; but
he little I have had has been very comforting to
ay soul. The first words he said to me were, 'I
now that my Redeemer liveth; and in Him, as
ying and interceding for me, is all my hope. I
m much more comfortable than heretofore.' What
an I wish for more than this, except that I myself
* This picture was bequeathed by Mr. Simeon to the Chancellor
id Scholars of the University of Cambridge ; and is now placed in
ic University Library.
360 BIBLE MEETING. CHAP. XIV
may have the same blessed hope in a dying hour?
Have I not reason to bless God for my own illness,
which occasioned my long abode with, him, and was
accessary, I trust, to his eternal welfare ? Yes, I bless
God for it; and hope my own soul also shall not
be without some benefit resulting from it
" Dear Mr. Martyn has been at death's door at
Tebriz, and is coming home for his health. 0, that
God may spare his valuable life. You may be well
assured, that many hours will not intervene between
his arrival on shore, and my most anxious endeavours
to promote his welfare. In whatever place he shall
judge best for his complaint, I shall be most thankful
to have the honour of ministering to him
" Our Anniversary at Cambridge was on Thurs
day last ; and not a whit behind our last year's meet
ing. Mr. Cunningham came in the place of Mr.
Owen, and was more judicious, and quite as eloquent.
Mr. Steinkopff is returned from the Continent, whi
ther he has been to visit the foreign Societies; but
was not with us ; having arrived but a few days.
" The letter of Mr. Martyn to Mr. Corrie, which
you sent me, is one of the most interesting letters
that was ever penned. I have shewn it to many
Fellows of his College, Messrs. Wood, Catton, Horn-
buckle, Whitfield, Fawcett, and it has caused much
sympathy among them. Indeed my correspondence
with Mr. Martyn enables me from time to time to
communicate to them some intelligence respecting
him, and brings them much nearer to me than they
would otherwise be."
CHAPTER XV.
BETTERS TO THE REV. T. THOMASON, ON THE DEATH OP HENRY
MARTYN DIFFUSION OF CHRISTIANITY IN INDIA DEATH OF
MR. ROBINSON OF LEICESTER TABLET IN MEMORY OF MARTYN
SEASON OP MAY IN LONDON RELIGIOUS MEETINGS FIRST
STONE OF THE JEWS* CHAPEL CONVERSION OF TWO WEALTHY
JEWS MARTYN'S PAPERS MR. SARGENT HIS BIOGRAPHER
RETIREMENT AT SANDGATE DEATH OF MR. VENN PRESEN
TATION TO CLAPHAM FAITHFUL DISCHARGE OF HIS TRUST
BIBLE SOCIETY AT OXFORD PLEASANT PARTY AFTERWARDS
DR. RYDER, DEAN OF WELLS MEETING AT SHELFORD CATE-
I CHIZING THE CONTROVERSY WITH DR. MARSH DR. MILNER
IMPORTANCE OF ACCURATE TRANSLATIONS ON RELIGIOUS DE
PRESSION.
1813.
CORRESPONDENCE.
To the Rev. T. THOMASON. " Feb. 12, 1813.
" My beloved friend and Brother,
" How will you be distressed to hear the
fflictive intelligence which I have to communicate,
especting our beloved and honoured brother, Mr.
lartyn! The day before yesterday a letter arrived
om Mr. Isaac Morier at Constantinople, announcing
hat on the 16th of October (or thereabouts) our
eloved brother entered into the realms of glory, and
Bsted for ever in the bosom of his God
" But what an event it is ! How calamitous to his
iends, to India, and to the world ! Methinks I hear
rod say, ' Be still, and know that I am God.' Our
^bellious spirits are ready to rise, and to charge God
362 CHRISTIANITY IN INDIA. CHAP, XV.
foolishly ; but it becomes us, like Aaron, to hold our
peace. I had been forming plans in my mind with
a view to the restoration gf his health in England, and
should now have been able to carry into execution
whatever might have been judged expedient : but I am
denied the joy of ministering to him."
To the Rev. T. THOMASON. "April 2, 1813.
" My very dear friend and Brother,
" On the subject of facilitating the diffusion
of Christian light in India, there are going to be peti
tions from all quarters. Vast opposition is made to it :
Lord Castlereagh is adverse to it: examinations are
making in relation to it (as well as to the trade of
India) at the bar of the House of Commons : Mr. Has
tings, Lord Teignmouth, and others, have given their
evidence, Hastings is very adverse. . . .
" Lord Castlereagh's plan is to send out a Bishop
and three Archdeacons: but whether it will be ap
proved in Parliament I cannot tell
"We are making collections for Mr. Martyn's
brother's family, who in him have lost their main
support. We have got about 400, and Mr. Thornton
has sent you papers for the purpose of getting them
some aid in India. On this account, by the advice
of Mr. Wilberforce, I have not yet set on foot a Sub
scription for Mrs. Brown. It was thought that both
coming precisely at the same moment would injure
both, and that Mrs. B.'s should be deferred till it was
seen what the East India Company would do for her:
when the proper time comes, I shall feel happy in
exerting myself for her.
"Whilst death has been accomplishing its work
with you, it has not been idle amongst us. You will
CHAP. XV. TABLET TO MARTYN. 363
be grieved to hear that that honoured servant of God,
Mr. Robinson of Leicester, died suddenly about a week
ago. He had been repeatedly attacked with a para
lysis ; and the last stroke removed him in a moment.
Dr. Buchanan also is very poorly, and has lost his
second wife. Every thing says to us, ' Be ye also ready.'
" I am doubtful whether some marble Inscription
should not be put up in St. John's College Chapel for
our beloved Martyn. If it be approved, I think I shall
get it done. But respecting the propriety of such a step
at Dinapore and at Cawnpore, I can have little doubt.
You, however, will judge and act in this as you see fit.
I had thought of putting one in Trinity Church'*."
* This was afterwards done: the Tablet is in the Chancel, on
the South Wall, and bears the following inscription :
"THIS TABLET
is erected to the Memory of
The REV. HENRY MARTYN, B.D.,
Fellow of St. John's College,
and two years Curate of this Parish.
He gained by his talents the highest Academical honours;
but counting all loss for CHRIST,
he left his Native Country, and went into the East,
as a Chaplain of the Hon. East India Company.
There, having faithfully done the work of an Evangelist,
in preaching the Gospel of a Crucified Redeemer,
in translating the Holy Scriptures into the Oriental Languages,
and in defending the Christian Faith in the heart of Persia
against the united talents of the most learned Mahometans,
he died at Tokat on the 16th of October, 1812,
in the 31st year of his age.
The chief monuments which he left of his piety and talents are
Translations of the New Testament
into the Hindostanee and Persian Languages;
and 'by these he, being dead, yet speaketh.'
' Pray ye the Lord of the harvest,
that He will send forth labourers into His harvest.'
3 04 THE RELIGIOUS MEETINGS. CHAP. XV.
To the Rev. T. THOMASON. " May 16, 1813.
" My very dear friend and Brother,
"There have been about 1500 petitions
delivered, to desire that some opportunity may be
afforded to pious persons to diffuse the light of Chris
tianity in India : but almost all feel the necessity of
limiting it to persons recommended by some large
Society, and approved by the Government at home.
"The whole Christian world seems stirred up,
almost as you would expect it to be in the Millennium.
You remember the second week in May used to be
a kind of sacred season for the London Missionary
Society : now the first week also is holy and devoted
to many different objects ; all of which I have just
attended.
"Tuesday. 'The Society for Missions to Africa
and the East,' together with ' The African Institution.'
Mr. Dealtry preached and such a Sermon, as to
electrify the whole Congregation. It was printed
instantly, in order to be circulated among the Mem
bers of both Houses of Parliament. It is on the
subject of evangelizing India.
" Wednesday.' The Bible Society.' Two of the
Royal Dukes attended (Kent and Sussex), and the
Duke of York would, if he had been able.
"Thursday. Two Societies. That for 'the Con
version of the Jews,' and 'The Prayer Book and
Homily Society.'
"Friday. 'The Jews' Society' Report. In the
view of these things we are constrained to say, ' What
hath God wrought!'
'I have a letter this day from Mr. Fry, saying
that he expects the Bishop of London to conse-
CHAP. XV. THE JEWS' CHAPEL. 365
crate the new Chapel which is building for the ' Jews'
Society' at Bethnal Green; and that the Arch
bishop of Canterbury has expressed regret at not
having given them his countenance before. For this
last society I am much interested, being one of the
trustees for the Chapel. The laying of the first stone
about three weeks ago was a most interesting scene.
The Duke of Kent laid it ; and Lord Erskine, Lord
Dundas, Mr. Wilberforce, &c. assisted with a silver
trowel. We hope it will be ready in about fifteen
months : other buildings will afterwards be added, for
the lodging and employing both the children that have
been baptized, and the adults that want employment.
" A rich Jew on the Continent has been converted ;
'and he is preaching among his brethren. He is a
merchant who has five different concerns in five differ
ent cities, and from ten to twelve clerks in every one.
With such influence, we cannot but hope that he may
lead many to a consideration of the subject. As for
, the work of conversion, we know to Whom that
exclusively belongs, even though 'Paul should plant
)r Apollos water.' This day brings me tidings of
mother rich Jew embracing the Christian faith. that
hat whole nation might remember themselves, and
urn unto the Lord !
"In my last letter I mentioned the melancholy
idings of our beloved brother Martyn's death. I told
-ou also of his Persian Testament being finished ; and
iis controversy with the Mahometans being consigned
my care (though it is not yet arrived), in order
bat it may be published in India. I shall (D. v.) act
1 this matter under the advice of Lord Teignmouth.
'he utmost care has been taken to secure the safe
rrival of his writings. A life of him will be written
366 MARTYN'S PAPERS. CHAP. xv.
by my dear friend, Mr. Sargent (a man well qualified
for the office), and I am collecting all possible materials
from England and Persia ; and to you I look (with
Mr. Corrie) to send me materials from India; Mrs.
Young will furnish me with some. We shall proceed
slowly ; that it may be a work worthy of our beloved
friend's character. How deeply will you be grieved,
as will multitudes of others in India, at such a loss !
Truly, it is a breach that will not readily be healed :
but God has ' the residue of the Spirit ;' and He can
make even this tend to the furtherance of the Gospel.
" My own health, through the goodness of God,
is good : my voice tolerably strong ; I can preach once
with ease, and twice with difficulty : twice, if continued
for any time, would bring me down. I am going
to rest for three months in the summer: your dear
Mother and Esther are going with me to the sea-side,
where we hope to spend a profitable time in quiet
retirement. If this is wrong, the fault is yours. You
remember your parting charge, * Son, behold thy Mo
ther !' so that if we obey your commands, you must
bear all the blame. Truly, I find her to be a mother
to me ; nor do I believe it possible for a human being
to manifest a maternal spirit to a greater extent to
wards her own offspring, than she does towards me.
I pray God I may be permitted in my turn to minister
in some measure to her happiness
" Mrs. James has been at the point of death. She
was twenty-eight days without taking half an ounce
of solid food, or half-a-pint of liquid in the whole time.
But such a state of soul I have rarely seen. God was
with her of a truth; and Mr. Okes told me, that
nothing but the surprising placidity of her mind had
kept her from death ; since without it she could not
iCHAP. XV. REST AT THE SEA-SIDE. 367
(possibly have survived. These are sweet testimonies
jto the truth of our word, and to the power and grace
'of Christ. Blessed be God for them !"
To the Rev. T. THOMASON.
"July 16, 1813, Sandgate, near Folkstone.
" My very dear friend and Brother,
" Sandgate ! Sandgate ! What can have
carried him there! Whom is he visiting there? or
vhom has he with him there? I know not how
nany notes of admiration you will use, when I tell
rou that I am here with your dear Mother and
Esther. Two months ago I was rather sinking, and
letermined to lay by for the summer: but within
hat space I have astonishingly risen again, notwith-
tanding the continuance of my work on a small
icale, owing under God to my having taken several
xcursions (as you will hear presently) between the
abbaths. This amendment might almost have led
jie to say, 'Now I need not lay by at all;' but it
as rather induced me to argue thus : ' If I am so
mch better for the change of air notwithstanding
ly work, what may I not hope for, if I carry into
secution my projected plan?' My view has been
) see no human being, and to be silent as death
>r the space of three months. But how could this
3 effected without the society of some friend who
)uld read to me, and relieve the tedium of entire
>litude? It was judged that an excursion to the
\a, would be conducive to the health, and to the
omfort too, both of your Mother and Esther, and
icordingly we have united in the plan, and fixed our
sidence at Sandgate, where the Wilberforces spent
e last summer, and are to spend this.
368 DEATH OF MR. VENN. CHAP. XV.
" The circumstances that have occurred within these
three weeks are too important to pass over in silence.
On the 5th of this month we had fixed to set out
on our journey, and five days previous to it th
Lord was pleased to remove into the eternal world
our dear brother in the Lord, the first spiritual
acquaintance that I had in the world, Mr. Venn. For
about three months he gradually sank, and, at last,
was quite given over about three weeks before his
death. At that time I went up to Town to settle Mrs.
Brown and her family; and availed myself of that
opportunity to visit my dying friend. Thrice I en
joyed the high privilege of praying with him, on
all of which occasions his whole family was sum
moned together. The first of these times he said to
me, 'Do not pray, but render praise and thanks; let
it all be praise.' The last time he continued praying
aloud after I had finished, and commended his chil
dren, servants, parish, &c. to God, in a very devout
and heavenly manner. When I took leave of him,
I did not expect to see him any more ; but in about
ten days he was tapped ; and hopes were entertained
that he might live for many months ; these however
soon vanished, and he entered into his rest on the
1st of July.
" I now became one of the acting trustees (having
been originally nominated a provisional one) to the
Livings of the late Mr. Thornton of Clapham. I
instantly wrote to my co-trustees to fix their eyes
on God, to whom alone we should look in such an
important matter. My mind was at once made up
to act for the glory of God, and for that alone:
I instantly called on Mr. -, secured his co-opera
tion, and appointed Mr. Dealtry, who was desired
CHAP. XV. PRESENTATION TO CLAPIIAM. 369
by all the parish, and who is the fittest person that
can be found for the situation. For months toge-
ither he had preached at Clapham in Mr. Venn's
j stead; and yesterday I sent him the Presentation to
ithe Living. I have the joy of finding my conduct
,most fully approved. I felt that I might, if I pleased,
'decline to act ; but, if I acted, I had no option ;
,1 must do simply and solely what I believed would
jbe most acceptable to God, and I adore His name
'that this important matter is brought to so happy
i conclusion'".
" It was but a week before that I went with Dr.
Fowett and Mr. Preston to Oxford, for the establish-
nent of a Bible Society there for the County. The
matter went off pretty well, the three Secretaries
* Amongst other testimonies to his judicious choice and holy
delity in this delicate matter, Mr. Simeon had the satisfaction
f receiving the following remarks from two distinguished friends,
vho were peculiarly qualified to form a correct judgement on the
ccasion.
"July 6, 1813.
"The Parish to a man are longing and praying for
>ealtry; and I believe, if they were called on to express their
ishes, there would not be a dissenting voice among old or young>
eh or poor, male or female ; but all would unite in praying for
is appointment. He has gained their hearts in a way which is
lite surprizing."
"July 13, 1813.
" I cannot close this letter without placing on paper the
knowledgement, which I before expressed in your presence, of our
ligations to you obligations, as I trust, which we never shall
:rget, for the integrity and wisdom with which you appear to
to have acted in the case of the Living of Clapham. Our thanks,
: deed, are chiefly due to Him, who has the power over all hearts,
: d is the Director of all events ; but the expression of subordinate
. atitude, which I beg to offer you, will, I am sure, be acceptable in
, is sight."
L. S. B B
BIBLE SOCIETY CHAP. XV.
being there. Considerable interest was occasioned
by Mr. , M.P. for Oxford, speaking for half an
hour against the use of the words, 'without note
or comment.' He conceived it to be a public reflec
tion upon all commentators, and to be a withholding
of necessary instruction from the poor. He was
hissed a good deal, but went on undaunted. After
he had done, Mr. Owen got up and answered him,
in a very complete and eloquent manner. Here
was true eloquence. The set speeches of Mr. Owen
and Mr. Hughes savoured too much of the lamp ;
but this came from the heart. In point of effect, the
Meeting was very, very far below that of Cambridge :
but upon paper it is far, very far above us : for even
at the first, they had six Masters and four Professors
to countenance them, and several of the nobility;
and now they have the Duke of Marlborough (Lord
Lieutenant), and Lord Grenville (the Chancellor),
with a host of others: and now they have altered
the title of their Society to the ' Oxford and Oxford
shire.' This was owing to a curious circumstance,
which will please you. There was an Ordinary, at
which the principal promoters of the measure dined.
After dinner the Chairman drank to the prosperity
of the two Universities of Oxford and Cambridge.
It was now expected, that one of us Cantabs should
get up and return thanks. Dr. Jowett on account
of the heat had left the room, and there remainec
only Mr. Preston and myself. Message after me
sage was sent to me by Mr. Owen ; but I would no
rise : and when all the company were looking fo:
something from me, I said, I could not think o
rising in behalf of my University, unless others di(
in behalf of Oxford. Then, to force me up, Mr. Wil
CHAP. XV. AT OXFORD. 371
I son got up and made a speech; after which I could
no longer decline. I therefore began with saying,
I that as they, the Chairman and Mr. Wilson, had forced
me to speak, I would wreak my vengeance upon
'them. Accordingly, in a jocose way, I began with
the Chairman, and found fault with a toast he had
^iven, viz. the Oxfordshire Bible Society. I observed
phat Oxford was the place from whence wisdom
ind knowledge emanated to the ends of the earth-
hat the Scriptures contained all the treasures of
Ivisdom and knowledge .... and that I thought
he University should have the honour of sending
iorth that which was sacred, as well as that which
Iras profane and that I hoped the next time a toast
^as given on that subject, it would be the Oxford
nd Oxfordshire Bible Society. This gave a very
iteresting turn to the Meeting, for the Chairman,
ith equal good humour, got up and defended him>-
lilf, shewing that the County had done everything,
ad the University nothing : that the electric fluid
id collected all the County over, but had shot over
I I ic University, without touching one of its pin-
icles ; and that if they would now exert themselves,
j would admit them to the firm ; but they should
.)ld their place as junior partners, and the firm
tould stand, The Oxfordshire and Oxford Bible So
oty. Thus we had our jokes, which greatly en^
l^ened the party; and I thought no more of it:
lit within four days afterwards, a public Meeting
i is called, and the name which I had proposed was
^en to it; a name which is of amazing importance
i the eyes of the world. It is very pleasant to see
i >m what little incidents important things frequently
i ise.
BBS
372 HON. DR. RYDER. CHAP. XV.
" I mentioned above that the Bible Society had
done great things for Mr. Dealtry ; and I will now
mention another, who by means of it has obtained
a rich blessing to his soul ; it is the Hon. Dr. Ryder,
brother to Lord Harrowby, and Dean of Wells. He
will be most probably the next Bishop. He visited
me at Cambridge, and preached for me on Commence
ment Sunday, a most excellent sermon ; and he seems
determined to give himself up wholly to the Lord.
He applied to me also for a Curate ; and has taken
one of my recommendation. How delightful is it
to see Dignitaries in our Church thus coming forward,
and disciples springing up in * Caesar's household.'
" The week previous to our journey was the Shel-
ford Meeting. It had been fixed for the first week
of Mr. Preston's holidays instead of the last, on ac
count of my journey; it being inexpedient to drag
your mother and myself from the extremity of Kent,
if we could manage without. Circumstances inter
vened to rob us of a great number of our party. The
Edwards, Hankinsons, Steinkopffs, Mrs. Whincop, Mr
Michell, Mr. and Miss Clarke, Mr. Clarkson, Mr.
bendary King, (King of Trinity), and another mos
blessed clergyman, a Mr. Marks, who is Mr. MichellV
Curate, and acts quite as a Missionary at Waterbeacl
near Cambridge; but, notwithstanding the loss o
these thirteen, we had a goodly company of twenty
two; and a very blessed season we had together. . . .
" Our Confirmation was a profitable season t
my young people. I instructed them twice a wed
in the Chancel, and had a public Catechising an
instruction on the Sunday afternoons. On the ever
ing of the Confirmation I preached to all who ha
been confirmed. I took the same text as you ha
CHAP. xv. DR. MARSH'S PAMPHLET. 373
done, and told them that it was to be considered
j as a second part of your Sermon. Your's I had
given to them at the beginning, (for there were about
! seventy of them left in Mrs. Parish's hands), and
it was delightful to me to be a follower of one so
(revered by them, and so beloved by me. Ever, ever
; yours."
To Rev. T. THOMASON. " Sandgate, Aug. 16, 1813.
" My dearest friend and Brother,
" Your critique on my Answer to Marsh
I perfectly approve. Vansittart is doubtless a pattern
ifor controversialists : he is a rasor I am a hatchet.
,But what will you say to Milner? He is like one of
l:hose immense hammers moved by steam-engines for
bhe hammering of anchors. I sent one to you the
noment it came out. He has actually crushed his
iidversary to atoms. Of all the men in Britain that
lave done good to the Bible Society, there is scarcely
jme, except the Secretaries, that can vie with Dr. Marsh.
1 n doing all that man can do against it, he has ad-
anced it a thousand times more than if he had written
n its favour.
" I am very much struck with Mr. Ellerton's com
munication respecting Schools, and Translations. It
hews us that the work of conversion must be very
radual amongst you, unless God pour out his Spirit
i a most extraordinary measure upon you : and I can-
ot but approve in the highest degree what he says
f one good translation in preference to forty that are
*ude and bad. I have always thought that the Mis-
onaries were too much warped by a desire to appear
reat benefactors to India ; and when I heard of the
re at Serampore, I could not but think that God
374 ON RELIGIOUS DEPRESSION. CHAP. XV;
j
designed to teach them by it some valuable lessons.
What a joy would it be to my soul, to hear from them
selves some acknowledgement of their error in this
respect ! But that is too much to expect from such
proud creatures as we are.
"As for Mr. E. himself, I should greatly rejoice to
hear that he had enjoyed a little of your company.
He seems to be in a state greatly needing your sym
pathy and advice. From what I have seen in the
Christian world, I should be ready to judge that his
morbid state of mind originates in an excess of worldly
care. He has felt his spirits oppressed with the
business he has undertaken; and having a tender
conscience, he has imputed to a want of spiritual life,
the languor that has proceeded from a defect of animal
spirits and of physical strength. This is a process,
which those who experience it scarcely ever under
stand ; but we, who stand by and make our observa
tions in a more dispassionate manner, can discern it
clearly
"I hope to get back to Cambridge about the 10th
of October. It has been indeed a long vacation ; and
I hope I am essentially stronger than I was; but
I never expect to be able to preach twice in the day
for a continuance. I fear I must again suspend my
family prayer when I come to have my public duties :
for the family prayer alone is, even in my present
renewed state, quite as much as I can go through with
prudence."
CHAPTER XVI.
LETTERS TO REV. T. THOMASON ON DR. JOWETT S DEATH THE
BIBLE MEETING SERMON AT ST. MARY^S STRICTURES ON DR.
MARSH ON SHARP CRITICISMS SABAT M A RTYN^S PAPERS
PRESENTATION TO ST. PETER^S, COLCHESTER ON SENDING CHAP
LAINS TO INDIA TO MR. KING AND MR. RICHARDSON ON THE
DUTY OP PATRONS ADVICE TO A CLERGYMAN ON OBEDIENCE
TO HIS BISHOP THE DUTY OF CURATES TO THEIR INCUMBENTS
ABDOOL MESSEEH BIBLE MEETING ON RECEIVING MR. THO
MASON^ SON EFFECT OF MARTYN'S MINISTRY ON THE PIC
TURES OF HIS BROTHER, MARTYN, AND ABDOOL MESSEEH
CAUTIONS ON GIVING OPINIONS ARRIVAL OF MR. THOMAHON's
SON JOURNEY IN QUEST OF HIM LETTER TO MRS. THOMASON
ABOUT HER SON ON PLACING HIM AT MR. PRESTON^S LETTER
TO MR. WILBERFORCE TO REV. T. THOMASON ABOUT THE JEWS**
SOCIETY AND SCHOOLS IN INDIA BIBLE MEETING AT CAMBRIDGE
FEMALE INFLUENCE.
1814.
CORRESPONDENCE.
To the Rev. T. THOMASON. "Jan. 6, 1814.
" My dearest friend and Brother,
" In my last I informed you of the heavy
loss which we had all sustained by the sudden death
}f Dr. Jowett. His funeral was on the morning of
;he Bible Anniversary ; and four of us, as a deputation
rom the Bible Society, attended as pall-bearers, viz.,
Mr. Brown (Secretary), Dr. Clarke, Mr. Farish, and
nyself : he was buried in the Chapel of his own College.
Che Report had been drawn up by Dr. Jowett ; and
hat circumstance gave a great additional interest to
t. Lord Hardwicke and Lord Francis Osborne were
376 BIBLE MEETING. CHAP. XVI
both in London; and the Dean of Carlisle was sc
affected with the death of Dr. J. that he could nol
come out. We therefore called Professor Farish tc
the chair; and he filled it in a way that impressed
and delighted the whole assembly. The speeches
I send you; they chiefly related to that honoured
servant of God whom we had lost, in order to embalm
his memory, and give vent to the feelings of our owr
minds. I said nothing about him ; because I intendec
to bear my testimony the following Sunday at S
Mary's. All clapping and applause were discoun
tenanced, in order that nothing might diminish th
solemnity of the occasion. Hence the Meeting wa*
totally different from any that has ever taken place
and, on the whole, it was more edifying than anj
other Bible Meeting that I have ever seen. You wil
see that reference was made to your Report, whict
encourages and comforts us all.
" On the Sunday I preached at St. Mary's. Sucl
a congregation was scarcely ever seen there before
Above or below, there was scarcely room to move
and I have reason to bless my God that the attentior
was as great as you can conceive. I chose 1 Thess. v
1 8 for my text, that I might have nothing to do
but to let God Himself speak. I can truly say, I kepi
back nothing that I thought would be profitable tc
them; and yet it pleased God to give me favoui
in their sight, so that all, if not edified, were pleased
and I would hope some were edified also.
" By Mr. Robinson I sent you Dr. Milner's stric
tures on Dr. Marsh : and I now send you Dr. Marsh';
Reply, which has called forth your humble servan
again. In a former letter I expressed my acquiescence
in the sentiments, which you so kindly and affection
(CHAP. XVI. STRICTURES ON DR. MARSH. 377
lately stated, respecting my 'Answer to Dr.M.'s Inquiry,'
land I did so the rather, that I might encourage to the
(uttermost such kind and friendly communications.
(But having taken up my pen again, I must state
to you the reasons of my writing in the way I did,
land in the way I have since done.
"Jan. 25. Were he a common writer, I should
bighly disapprove of every thing that had the appear-
ince of severity : but when a man brings such sweeping
iccusations against all the most pious and active
Ministers in the kingdom, and endeavours to maintain
lis ground by such sophistry, such disingenuousness,
ind by such artifices of every kind, I do think that
strong animadversion is proper. How did our blessed
jord argue with such characters? and how did the
iVpostles ? and what directions are given to us, espe
cially towards those who would subvert the faith?
l^ven Timothy, a stripling, was required to * rebuke
hem sharply ;' and if ' an angel from heaven' were to
Let so, he must be declared 'accursed.' I say not this
o justify harshness, but strength, and. force, and point:
nd though Dr. Milner has been blamed by some for
he line of argument he has taken, in lowering the
uposing weight of Dr. Marsh's authority, I think
lost decidedly that he has done right ; and I think
hat there is a mistake in the minds of religious
ersons in relation to this: in that they think no-
hing should proceed from a religious character but
^hat is soft, and gentle, and persuasive. I think there
re times and seasons when he must ' contend earnestly
)r the faith,' and * reprove with all authority.' . . .
" Now to something else. I am concerned, though
ot surprised, to hear that some of your richer hearers
ave left you. They would rather hear smooth things
378 MARTYN'S PAPERS. CHAP. XYL
prophesied unto them, that they may sleep on, and
take their rest. They 'went out from you, because
they were not of you :' but they who value the Gospel
will abide with you, and be your 'joy and crown of
rejoicing.' I trust that your meek and patient conduct
respecting Dr. W. will prove the best means of defeat
ing his hostility I was delighted with Mr. Ellerton's
letter. That evidently puts things on their right
foundation. Pray draw up an Address to the Public,
on the plan of establishing Schools for Schoolmasters,
and send it over, with proposals for subscriptions.
Dr. Buchanan, who is here at Cambridge, and has
been this month in rooms at Queens' College, will aid
it with all his might. The Public are alive to the
subject ; and will easily fall in with your wishes.
" Poor Sabat ! There was evidently no true con
trition in him, though a great profession of it. I shall
be anxious to hear how your deafness to his cry
operates upon him. If it bring him seriously to
repentance, my soul will exceedingly rejoice.
"There is a young man, a most extraordinary
linguist, just come to Queens' College, his name is
Lee : I hope he will one day be a fellow-worker with
you in the matter of translations.
" You will be grieved to hear, that dear Mr. Mar-
tyn's papers have never yet arrived, though it is
thirteen months since I sent to Sir Gore Ouseley at
Constantinople respecting them. I have great fears
that they are taken by the Americans, because four
ships from the Levant have been taken by them, and
among them one with Sir Gore O.'s despatches. I have
seen those despatches copied from an American paper
in which they were published. I am going up tc
Town, and shall endeavour to learn by what ship the)
I::HAP. xvi. ST. PETER'S, COLCHESTER. 379
(were captured, and will send to the American Govern-
(ment to inquire for them : should they be lost, the
ivvhole world will have cause to weep and mourn. . . .
"Another Living has fallen, to which my two
colleagues and myself shall have to present: or, in
|)ther words, to which / shall have to present; for
;hey will, I have no doubt, move entirely with me.
jVIr. S , of Colchester, who has been long ill, is
iio more. The person whom I shall propose in the
irst instance to my colleagues is Mr. Marsh, formerly
I'f Reading. ... I am going up to Town the instant
hat the road, now stopped by snow, is passable ; that
may insure my wishes, and prevent my colleagues
om yielding to any solicitations
" London, Jan. 27.
"Here I arrived yesterday afternoon. I set off
iddenly at a minute's warning in a chaise and four
-ith Col. Sandys and young Torriano ; and came as
iir as Ware on Tuesday, and the remainder of the way
i9sterday. The roads were scarcely passable ; but,
irough mercy, we arrived safe. I wrote to Mr. King,
le of my colleagues, to come up to Town, and I expect
im this day, and shall be truly glad to have all settled;
r it is not at all improbable, that Mr. Foster may be
moved before the expiration of three or four months,
id another colleague be united with Mr. King and
yself (supposing we be spared to that time), and
: all be settled now, it will be impossible for any
< her person to interfere. ... I cannot express to you
' hat a joy it is to me, that I came up to Town as I did ;
1r now I can appeal to God, that I have done what
. could ; come what will, I am pure from their blood.
" Now let me tell you, that there is a hope and
] 'ospect of more Chaplains to be sent out to India :
380 CHAPLAINS FOR INDIA. CHAP. XVI.
and I am going to set all hands to work, to find
if I cannot send you some good ones. I have always
been afraid of urging on any one so important a step
as the going to India, lest when they have crossed the
line, they should begin to doubt whether God sent
them or /. This would be dreadful indeed : but I shall
on this occasion speak somewhat more strongly than
1 have done, because the call for Ministers is so
exceeding urgent, and my prospect of sending them
out is so good. that God might * thrust them out :'
and then they will go to some purpose !
" Ever, ever yours, " C. SIMEON."
To Mr. KING. " Jan. 27, 1 814.
" Previous to any thing being fixed,
let me state to you my general views of the Trust
confided to us; and then my particular views in
relation to this appointment.
" When that honoured servant of God, Mr. Thorn
ton, committed the Trust to others, he in fact said,
' I will not leave it in the power of my own sons
to shew partiality. I will therefore fix on men of
God, who will act entirely to God, without a view
to anything but the glory of God, and the welfare of
the souls for whom they provide.' If we ourselves
had purchased the Living, we might perhaps have
been justified in presenting any person, provided we
had reason to hope he was pious in his mind, and
evangelical in his views. But when the Trust has
been committed to us in the way this has, I think
we must not only prefer a good to an evil, but
must prefer a greater good to a lesser provided
there be a great and decided preponderance on either
side and I feel persuaded, that on a death-bed, and
in the day that we give up our account to the Great
iCHAP. XVI. THE DUTIES OF TRUSTEES. 381
Head of the Church, we shall wish that we had acted
on this great and broad principle, as we believe the
Apostle Paul would have acted.
" In applying this to the present appointment, I
must not be understood as intending to detract from
the character of , but as simply stating my
opinions, for the assisting of us in our ultimate deci
sion From any further observations on this
head, I from delicacy forbear I beseech you
therefore to weigh it as before God. Think, if
iiad been in the place of Mr. Robinson of Leicester
:>r Mr. Venn of Clapham or Mr. Cadogan of Read-
ng what an incalculable loss would those places
lave sustained ! I wish here to be distinctly under
stood. I do not make these observations on account
>f my friendship for Mr. Marsh ; for I care not who
s appointed, provided he be a man worthy of that
ireat and important sphere. I have mentioned Mr.
tfarsh solely on account of his eminent talents as a
minister of Christ ; and if you can find any other that
vdll fill the place to the same advantage, I shall
aost gladly join with you in the nomination of him.
3ut I conjure you to reflect, that in the course of
tis life there will be probably many thousands of
ouls interested in our decision, any one of which is
f more value than the whole world. Should we then
isten to the application of any number of individuals,
o place in that large sphere a person unfit, when
here are multitudes to be found every way fit and
troper ? I earnestly wish you to consider, what ac-
ount we shall give of such a measure in the day of
udgement, and to beg of God that we may be enabled
o act, as we shall wish then that we had acted.
?hink, my dear Sir, how many are blessing us at
382 DISPOSAL OF PREFERMENT. CHAP. XV]
this moment for acting, on the last occasion, upoi
this high principle. The very person, that would hav<
led us to a different line of conduct, is now tb
foremost to applaud us ; and well am I assured, tha
our own consciences strongly testify in our favoui
I hope that you have not so far committed yoursel
as to be unable to recede ; but, at all events, t
relieve my mind from uncertainty, I beg you wil
favour me with a line, directed to me at Cambridge
In the mean time I remain, your most faithful friend
C. S."
Mr. Simeon writes, not long after, to Mr.Richardso:
of York, on a similar subject; and sets forth mor
in detail the ' high principle ' upon which he acte(
in the discharge of his sacred duty as Patron of
Benefice.
To Rev. Mr. RICHARDSON. " August 2, 1814.
" The rules I lay down for myse
are these :
1st, To consider truly, as before God, who is, a
things considered, fittest for the particular sphere.
2d, To enquire carefully, whose removal to a ne
sphere will be least injurious to any other place
because, if I take a person from a large spher
which will not be well supplied afterwards, I c
an injury, rather than a service, to the Church ?
large.
3d, On a supposition things be equal in the;
two respects, but not otherwise, to prefer the perse
whose circumstances are most straitened. It is f<
the people and for the Church of God that we a:
to provide, and not for any individual, whatever 1
his necessities, his virtues, or his attainments.
1HAP. XVI. ADVICE TO A CLERGYMAN.
" It is a great joy to me to know, that in these
j iews we are all so cordially agreed. With unfeigned
lespect and love, I remain, my dear Sir, your brother
a the Gospel. " C. SIMEON."
I To the Rev. Mr. on obedience to his Bishop.
, " My dear Friend, " Jan. 18, 1814.
*' As you well know that, whatever be
ly weak side, it is not that of cowardice, I shall
ive you my advice freely, and without fear of its
eing misunderstood.
" The Bishop, though violent, has really dealt
t a measure fairly with you, in that he has con-
loverted your statements, and pointed out your
'rors, as he accounts them. I think the Bishop
is some little ground for his objections. But I
jive no doubt what is your best way to proceed :
] would write to the Bishop, and would state to
} m, that what you had done you had done from the
list of motives: That you did not intentionally
^olate any established rules: That, however your
i itement may appear to put repentance in the back
jound, it was not your intention to do so, nor did
> u really do so with the poor convict : That as
1 thinks your statement injudicious, you have stopped
further sale of it : That you are particularly
tankful to him for communicating to you the pas-
s>-es which he deems objectionable, and that you
\ 11 consider them with all the attention they de-
S've: That you were not aware of doing wrong
ii making a few observations on the Lessons, when
yur strength did not admit of your preaching a
s ;ond time ; and that you will certainly abstain
fimit in future: That you regret exceedingly the
384 ADVICE TO A CLERGYMAN. CHAP. XVI.
having occasioned any uneasiness to his Lordship,
and hope to shew by your future conduct, that,
whilst it is your first wish and desire to approve
yourself to God, you are most unfeignedly desirous
of giving satisfaction to him, as appointed over you
in the Lord. My reasons for this advice are,
1st, 'A soft answer turneth away wrath,' of which
there is a very abundant measure in his mind :
2d, Resistance, or controversy, will only fan tht
flame, which, if left alone, will soon expire for wani
of fuel :
3d, The triumph which your enemies will gain
will ultimately prove ornamental to your professior
in that you bow down yourself to those who desire
tread you under their feet:
4th, When your own soul is brought cordially
follow this advice, its 'peace will flow down like
river.' I wish you to consider that you enjoy ev<
thing that is substantially good, and can do all tha
your heart can reasonably desire for the salvation c
men ; and therefore you should not stand out ur
reasonably for things which may easily be dispense
with. As to the Hymns, I would, if he insist upon i
give them up ; and would select profitable portions 01
of the two Versions. Thus, you see, I speak withoi
reserve, because you know me ; and will receive thes
observations as the truest expression of love, froi
your most affectionate friend, " C. SIMEON.
" P. S. If you follow my advice, let me hear fro:
you the Bishop's answer, and the final result.
" N.B. Avoid exculpation as much as you wf
can, and make all the concession that you well ca
The less you take, the more he mill give ; and vi
versd."
! CHAP. XVI. ON AVOIDING OFFENCE. 385
To the same :
" My dear Friend, " March 7, 1814.
" Circumstanced as you are, I feel no
i hesitation in saying, that you should avoid everything
that can give offence, except the faithful preaching
| of ' Christ crucified.' , Why should you stand out
about the Hymns ? You are very injudicious in this.
You should consider that when a storm is raised,
you are not the only sufferer. Pray study to main
tain peace, though you make some sacrifices for it.
si stated that your pamphlet was * somewhat objec
tionable ;' but, if I had not been afraid of wounding
lyour feelings, I should have said, * very objection
able.' The Bishop has the right of the argument all
:hrough. I read the whole to the Dean of Carlisle,
vho regretted exceedingly that I did not tell you
ny mind, with all the fidelity that became me. His
r iew of the matter was even stronger than mine ;
,nd therefore, as you have given such just occasion
-gainst you, I do intreat you to recede from every-
hing that will excite needless offence. You are not
ware, that, whilst you are afraid of being thought
D act from the fear of man, you are actually under
;s influence : only it is the religious that you fear,
istead of the irreligious. I beg you not to attend
) such advisers. Study the character of St. Paul,
ee how he, ' though free from all, became the '
;rvant of all.' But it would take me too long to
iter into this matter. This, in few words, is my
Ivice: first, Preach faithfully; but speak the truth
\ low : second, Do all the good you can in visiting
;>ur parish, but don't exercise any pastoral func-
m out of it : third, Put aside Hymns, which are
< lite unnecessary : fourth, Do not attempt to go to
L. S. C C
386 DUTY OF CURATES. CHAP. XVI.
the utmost of what the law allows about private
meetings: fifth, Be as quiet as possible, and let the
storm blow over. Observe, especially, I do not give
this as advice to all persons, in all circumstances, but
to you in your circumstances. You have given your
enemies great advantage against you. You have a
potent and irritated person to contend with. You are
not endued with that measure of wisdom that gives
reason to hope you will succeed in warfare. You
have evidently some very injudicious advisers about
you. Be content to let your conduct be misinter
preted for a season. Be as regular as possible in
everything ; and in a year or two your enemies will
be put to silence. Do not be anxious about preaching
in other churches, and going to prisons. Labour
in your own proper sphere as diligently as you will.
Above all, do not shift blame from yourself on your
patron. If non-parishioners come to the Lord's table,
it is not your place to repel them : that belongs to the
Churchwardens. And if they choose to do it under
present circumstances, recommend the people not
to come. It will all blow over soon. I am much
afflicted on your account, and shall feel comforted
in an assurance that you will retire to your castle,
which is absolutely impregnable ; and not by injudici
ous sallies expose yourself, and all the pious Clergy in
your diocese, to unnecessary difficulties and dangers. 1
am, dear Sir, most affectionately yours, " C. SIMEON.'
Such being Mr. S.'s advice on the deference dm
from the Clergy to their Bishops ; the following ex
tract will shew his sentiments respecting the dutie
of Curates towards their Incumbents.
... " If he has spoken disrespectfully of my advic
CHAP. XVI. ABDOOL MESSEEH. 387
to him, I am sorry, not indeed on my own account,
but his; for, 'to tread as nearly as possible in Mr.
Richardson's steps to do nothing without his express
approbation to consult his feelings on every occa
sion and to bear in mind how much the comfort
of a Minister depends upon the good conduct of his
Curate' is such advice, as I shall never repent of
giving to any young man; and much less to one,
whose zeal is likely to lead him into little inadvert
encies and indiscretions. I can only say, that I wish
I had been more attentive to such a line of conduct
myself: because I have often found upon reflection,
that self has been gratified under the cloak of zeal,
and my own will consulted, rather than the will of God."
To Rev. T. THOMASON. Mrs. Cecil's, April 13, 1814.
" My beloved and honoured Brother,
" I have just read the diary relating to Abdool
Messeeh ; how extremely interesting ! and what en
couragement does it give us for prayer ! that God
would pour out his Spirit upon the natives of your
land, and gather to himself a numerous and holy
people from amongst you ! It is delightful to see with
what wisdom and prudence that blessed man conducts
himself. He seems to have imbibed much of the spirit
of his divine Master, and to have profited much from
the example of his preceptors, Martyn and Corrie. I
am not without hope that the Bishop of Calcutta will
ordain him. There is a deputation of gentlemen
(Messrs. H. Thornton, Babington, and the Dean of
Wells) at this moment conversing with the Bishop,
in order to dispose him to forward the views of the
Church Mission Society. I hope you will find him
a helper to you in many things. . . .
CC2
388 ON RECEIVING CHAP. XVI.
" I thank you for your most interesting Sermons
before the Freemasons, and for the Jews. I had
intended to read one or two passages at the Jews'
Society Meeting; but, being compelled to stand forth
first on that occasion, when there were present the
Earl of Darnley, the late Lord Mayor, and Mr. Wilber-
force, and the Duke of Kent in the chair, I determined
not to say more than two or three sentences, feeling
myself ashamed and confounded at being thrust so
egregiously, and so hatefully, out of my proper place.
" Our Bible Meeting this year exceeded any former
meeting. There was far less of compliment, and more
of sobriety. God, and not man, seemed to be the
object, to whom the glory was given. The Russian
Ambassador was there, and in broken English ad
dressed the company with good effect. Two persons,
Mr. Patterson, from Russia, and Mr. Pinkerton, from
Sweden, refreshed and gladdened all our hearts."
To Rev. T. THOMASON. "Mrs. Cecil's, May 24, 1814.
" My dearest friend and Brother,
"The fleet is arrived- your letter is ar
rivedand now the west wind has begun to blow
almost twenty-four hours, your dear James, I trust,
will arrive in a day or two, as I take for granted,
he cannot quit his ship till Captain Reid arrives in
the river, and is able to attend him to Mr. Fawcett's.
Now I begin to have new feelings. Long, very long,
have I felt all the endearments of a brother towards
you and your dear wife ; and for some years also the
tenderness of a son towards your dear mother. Now
I begin to feel somewhat of the solicitude of a, father.
Believe me, I receive the sweet charge with gratitude
both to God and you : to God, who has given me an
opportunity of so testifying my love to you : and to
CHAP. xvi. MR. THOMASON'S SON. 389
you, who have honoured me with such confidence. Yet,
after all, my sweetest feelings arise from the con
sideration of the service which I am thus enabled
to render to my God in India, in giving you so much
more time for your diversified occupations, and in
preparing, if it may be, my dear charge for future
usefulness, under your own more immediate care.
Truly, when I take in connexion with this event the
appointment of Mr. to co-operate with you in your
labours, I cannot doubt but that God approves of all
that you have done, and of all that you are yet doing
in His service. . . .
" I greatly rejoice that Mr. is fixed, though
he is not exactly the person whom I should have
selected. But God seeth not as man seeth ; and I
have seen already, on thousands of occasions, that
/ am totally incapable of judging in matters which
are so deeply hid in the bosom of the Father. Had
I succeeded in my endeavours, you should have had
a man in perfect unison with your own spirit, and
that would have vibrated to your every touch. But
God knows what kind of a person will, on the whole,
most suit His gracious purposes : and He orders every
thing with unerring wisdom.
"The diary of Abdool Messeeh has been highly
gratifying to my mind; and I have instantly com-
nitted to Mr. Pratt the two last months of it, which
ie had not received. I am astonished at the meekness
)f wisdom exemplified in that dear man, whom God
ms evidently raised up for great and gracious purposes.
'. am quite amazed at what that single individual is
loing : and it is no little encouragement to you to see
vhat may hereafter be done by those who may be
>orn to God through you. Mr. Corrie observes to
390 ABDOOL MESSEEH'S PICTURE. CHAP. xvi.
me, that this is the only visible effect of Mr. Martyn's
ministry on the natives. But if Abraham had only
one child of promise, and that son, too, had only one
who was beloved of God ; was Abraham a dry tree ?
So neither must we estimate at too low a rate the
success of our beloved Martyn ; for this one convert
may have a progeny, which in a few years may be
numerous as the sands upon the sea-shore.
" You will admire with me the delicate expression
which I have received of dear Mr. Corrie's love.
Knowing what delight I should feel in the success
of Abdool, and considering him as 'a descendant of
mine' through our beloved Martyn, who is my son
in the faith, Mr. C. has had Abdool's picture taken,
and sent it me, under the idea that it will afford me
in that view peculiar pleasure and satisfaction. But
the truth is, that I feel so utterly unworthy to have
any success, that I am rather filled with shame, than
with love, when I am informed of any success which
God has been pleased to give me. But, peradventure,
my sluggish heart may be more stirred up to prayer
and praise in relation to India, when I have such a
monitor before my eyes. The sight of our beloved
Martyn's picture is such a reproach to me from day
to day, that I can never keep my eyes fixed upon it
for any time. The different effect produced by that,
and by my deceased Brother's picture, is curious; I
never look at my Brother's picture, but I say ' dear
Brother!' whereas, at the sight of Mr. Martyn's, I
uniformly, though unwittingly, exclaim, ' beloved Bro
ther!' There is a reverential admiration, blended
with love, in the latter case ; and it is so rooted in
my mind, as to be absolutely inseparable from thf
sight of his blessed image. It is only from having
! CHAP. XVI. HENRY MARTYN's PICTURE. 391
observed these involuntary exclamations, that I have
been led to analyse the feelings which give birth to
them""".
"Now I am speaking on this subject, let me
remind you of the request I have made in some
I former letters, of a picture of you by the same hand
ias Mr. Martyn's; and containing something appro-
j priate (a distant view of your Church, or house, or
anything else), to answer to the appropriate, though
ill-drawn, additions to Mr. M's picture. I will pay
I either to Mr. Fawcett, or to any one else, the amount,
so as to save all trouble of remittance. I shall delight
I to see you again, as you now are; and your dear
j mother will bless the very ship that brings it
"From your extreme kindness and candour, you
imay not see the defects which I see and feel in
Mr. -. Though I believe him to be truly upright,
he is not either by nature, or by grace, of so humble
and modest a complexion, as to conciliate much the
regards of those who have lived in the world. Be
sure, therefore, to encourage him to consult you no
less about the manner in which things are to done,
than about the things themselves. Those who love
the Gospel for its own sake, will love him, and speak
well of him ; but those, who look for the nameless,
but numberless, decencies that adorn a more refined
Christian, will find the attractions of his better part
* Mr. Simeon used to observe of Martyn's picture, whilst looking
jp at it with affectionate earnestness, as it hung over his fire-place :
There ! see that blessed man ! What an expression of counte-
lance ! " No one looks at me as he does he never takes his eyes off
ne ; and seems always to be saying, Be serious Be in earnest Don't
;rifle don't trifle.' Then smiling at the picture, and gently bowing,
tie added : ' And I won't trifle I won't trifle.'
392 ON CAUTION AND TRUTH CHAP. XV
counteracted by somewhat of a repulsive nature in
matters of inferior moment. It was from these consi
derations that I never attempted to secure him for .
But God is wiser than I, and may have ordained him
to be a chosen vessel of much good to others
I beg you, however, not to construe this as though
I meant in any degree to impeach his character for
integrity or true piety. I only mean to put you on
your guard, in relation to such things as might be
frustrated by a want of certain excellencies, which do
not fall to the lot of every good man to possess."
To Rev. T. THOMASON. " K. C., July 29, 1814.
" My beloved Brother,
"Having received from a friend the in
closed communication, I lose not a moment in re
mitting it to you, because I conceive it to be of very
great importance. Indeed, it conveys truths which,
though they ought never to be lost sight o are very
apt to escape our minds. Your loving heart was
anxious to succour the Missionaries, and at the same
time to advance the cause of our blessed Lord ; but
as the Missionaries were decidedly faulty in breaking
(so to speak) their parole, so it was unfortunate that
you did not reprove them for so doing, or if yoi
did in words, that you omitted to do so in your lettei
to them. This would have cut off all occasion oi
offence ; whereas now the Directors will be ready
say, that you have encouraged rather than condemne(
what was faulty in the Missionaries. On the score ol
policy it is expedient to be very cautious in yoi
expressions respecting anything which you maj
disapprove; and still more so in committing yoi
JCHAP. XVI. IN MAKING STATEMENTS. 393
Isentiments to paper: for though the persons, whose
benefit you consult, may be good men in some points
of view, there are very few who will not betray the
confidence reposed in them, and sacrifice you in order
to justify or defend themselves.
"In your peculiar situation, a tenfold measure
i}f wisdom is necessary ; because, as a servant of the
Company, you owe obedience to them, at the same
pime that in your ministerial character you owe
obedience to God: and where the two come in
Competition with each other, your line is, not to
iolate your duty to the Company, but to renounce
t r our connexion with them.
"I think it will be well to take the earliest
>ossible opportunity of making to the Government
here, and at home, such explanations, or acknow-
edgements of this matter, as the occasion calls for.
,)f course, in the preceding observations, I must be
ionsidered, not as delivering a determinate opinion
kpon a case, with which I am so partially acquainted,
'ut only as suggesting what occurs to my mind from
his partial view.
Two or three things will naturally suggest them-
alves as arising from this matter :
1st, To encourage in others the strictest possible
dherence to truth without any regard to conse-
uences ; and, of course, to be as free, and open, and
ill, in your orcn acknowledgements of this as possible.
2nd, To be as measured as possible in your advice
I) Missionaries, and all connected with them.
3rd, To commit as little as possible to paper.
4th, To keep memorandums of your own conver
sions with any person on the affairs whether of
hurch or State.
394 ARRIVAL OF CHAP. XVI.
" These two last days I have been at the Hunting
don and Wisbeach Auxiliary Bible Society Meetings.
The former was only in the way to the latter. I take
no part of my own diocese ; but within these limits I
feel myself at liberty. Dear Professor Farish went at
a moment's warning on horseback to Wisbeach (forty-
three miles) in the heat of the day, the hottest day
we have had this Summer. He delights and edifies
every soul by his heavenly simplicity.
" No tidings yet of my little boy. Kindest love
to my Sister. From your affectionate Brother, " C. S.
" I long to see The Vansittart that contains our
treasure. The moment he arrives, and from time to
time, you shall hear faithful accounts respecting him."
To Rev. T. THOMASON. " K. C., Aug. 12, 1814. i
" My beloved Brother,
" I sent you No 45 from the India-House,
the moment that I was assured that dear James was J
arrived safe and well. Now let me tell you that e
yesterday I had the happiness of embracing the ;
blessed treasure in my arms, and of bringing him ii
safety to Cambridge. I have seen him also this morn
ing, and he is quite well. He is stouter and better thar
I expected to see him; and I must say, that in loveliness
and sweetness of disposition, and tenderness of spirit
he far exceeds my most sanguine expectations. Wha y
my dear Sister said of his inquisitiveness (his spirit o \
enquiry, I mean) was delightfully verified all alonj b
the road: and whilst it argues the liveliness of hi
own mind, it is a pledge of the attainments, whicl:
with God's help, I doubt not, he will make in a shor
time. Many of his questions were such as a man,
traveller of sound sense and judgment, would hav
asked, and led to explanations, which it was th
HAP. xvi. MR. THOMASON'S SON. 395
(elight of my heart to give. As he is but just off
is voyage, I think that a little journeying will do
im good Next Monday we go to the Whitting-
iams for four days ; the Monday after, I shall take
lem a tour through Norfolk, and spend about a week
|r ten days with the Edwards and Hankinsons ; and
in that day fortnight I shall take him to Mr. Preston's
|iot, alas ! at Shelford, for that is now in the very last
; r eek given up, but) to Aspenden, near Buntingford,
here Mr. P. has hired a most noble house
"Now I will amuse you with a little account of
ur journey in search of the dear boy.
"On Sunday an account came that the fleet had
rrived off the Isle of Wight on the preceding Friday.
hey would not inform me till after the Morning
tarvice, lest they should unhinge my mind; (and it
I as well that they did not, because they would have
estroyed one of the most affecting seasons that I
/er enjoyed or witnessed ;) I then proposed to go up
j> Town and receive him : but by one of a colder tem-
larament it was said, ' You had better wait to hear
ore about him;' in answer to which I asked, 'What
ould a father and a mother do?' That question
9ing answered, there remained no doubt what your
Bar Mother and myself should do. Accordingly,
)ur Mother and I set off the next morning for Town.
re wrote to Mr. De Vitre to meet us at Mrs. Cecil's ;
it after two hours waiting for him he never came.
7e then went to Portland Place : but could learn no
iore of James than we already knew. There we
rank tea, and then went to Leadenhall-street, to
rosecute our enquiries at the India-House. No one
as there except one clerk, who at first was little
^sposed to trouble himself about us ; but when he
396 JOURNEY IN SEARCH CHAP. X^(
saw my anxiety for my boy, being himself a fath ,
he did all he could to inform and relieve my mir
He shewed us a bulletin from the ship, which h
arrived that morning, that James was well; and i
told us he thought the ship was about Gravesend
that time. Your dear Mother and myself then we
to Broad-street, to enquire about De Vitre, who, i
found, had been sent down to Portsmouth on busim
a few days before, and, consequently, had not receiv
my letter.
" On Tuesday morning we took a boat to Grave
end ; hoping to meet the ship before we should
there. But when we arrived there, we found
the ship was farther down the river. I thei
agreed with the owner of a decked vessel to take
down to the ship for three guineas. We enquired
all the large ships which were coming up, but all
us they were further down. We at last got wit!
about six miles of the Nore ; and going too
large ship, our boom caught in the rigging, and bro]
the rope, and fell upon me. The rigging knocked r
down, and your dear Mother thought I had sustain'
some injury; but no injury was done to me, exce
one of my fingers being severely bruised.
" The man of the vessel being vexed that ]
had come so far, and that this accident requin
some little time to repair, cast anchor, and wou
not go one inch further ; determining to return
Gravesend with the next tide. In vain did T
tell him that we had brought neither provisions n
clothes; and that we should catch our deaths 1
being all night upon the deck of a small boat ; 1
would not move. There therefore were we, in all h
man probability, doomed to spend the night. " ;
CAP. xvi. OF MR. THOMASON'S SON. 397
fear of this (through the influence of our gra-
us God) wrought upon him ; and he mended his
je, took up the anchor, and carried us to the ships,
second of which was The Vansittart : but, behold,
dear object of our pursuit had been put on shore,
th Mrs. Reid and some others, at Brighton ! Having
ched town, we sent to Mrs. Fawcett's for James ;
d receiving the dear treasure, we set off for Cam-
dge.
" Respecting our dear charge, we shall steer the
O f ndium between excess of care, and a want of care,
u may be assured we shall have an hundred eyes,
tilst we shall seem to have only a dozen. Every
a.ention which he can have, he will ; but all tem
ped with wisdom and discretion. Flannels will
ready to put on at a moment, if wanted ; but,
ut as he is, I think it better not to endanger the
,king him too tender. Much joy is felt by all
r friends at Cambridge, Chesterton, &c. Having
it two letters lately, I add no more."
Co Mrs. THOMASON.
' My dearest Sister,
" We have got him safe and sound. Blessed
God for so rich a mercy! He is, as you say, a
li le idle ; but very sensible and acute in his ques-
tins. We have been four days at Potton with Mr.
ail Mrs. Whittingham; and the day after to-morrow
w are going to the Edwards, Hankinsons, and
Lvves, for ten days. I wish him to get English
h'tlth before he goes to school. He will go this
d;r fortnight. All are delighted with him. It is
q te surprising what an interest he excites. I have
w ighed him, and measured him ; and hope, if I live
a )ther year, to tell you how much he has gained
398 PLACING HIM AT MR. PRESTON'S. CHAP. X .
in flesh and in height, as well as in knowledge. . 1
his exercises, i. e. one in every month, I shall ke ,
in order to form a judgment about him, and )
enable his father to do the same. Be assured th,
if I were indeed his father, I could not feel mi i
more for him than I do. He was imprudently fish: r
by the river side, without hat, or coat, or waistcc .
Hearing only that he was fishing with little Jars
Farish, I went, full of anxiety, to find him; al
finding him in such a situation it was almost a dag r
to my heart. But no evil occurred. I began 3
feel how great a matter I had undertaken: bu I
do not repent, and trust I shall never give you ca 3
to repent. Your sweet letter was most welcou
Believe me ever your most affectionate brother,
c. s;
To Rev. T. THOMASON. " K. C., Sept, 7, 1814
" My beloved Brother,
" Yesterday I had the happiness of cai -
ing my dear boy to school. Aspenden is twei -
two miles from Cambridge. Mr. Preston's is an i-
mense house. Such magnificent rooms I have rai y
seen. There is a suite of five rooms on one s 3.
The lodging-rooms are marvellously well contrh ;
and there is no connexion between the two si s,
except through the hall, which forms a most n \-
nificent and yet not uncomfortable dining-room : 11
carpeted. From the tenderest regard for my feeli s,
they have kept a room for my little boy on ie
lady's side of the house. Having been shown
the house, your dear Mother and myself retired i :-h
little James to Ms <mn room, to consecrate him
it unto the Lord. that it may be whilst in his
session the house of God, and the gate of hea 1
i HAP. xvi. MR. THOMASON'S LABOURS. 399
.... There we left the dear treasure in high health
Ind spirits. Of course, I failed not to give all neces-
iry directions respecting clothing, together with
jirte-blanche for everything which they might judge
xpedient Our visit to Lynn was most oppor-
linely timed Mr. and Mrs. Hankinson are
irown so as to make their profiting greatly to appear
|nto all who know them. They are wholly given
to the best things
" I know not whether I told you that the most
ceptable present of Abdool Messeeh's picture was
fely delivered to me by your little boy. It is a
eat treasure : and I am looking out for two persons
send out to Agra in connexion with the Church
issionary Society. I have sent to one who would
i an excellent person; but he declines. There is
sad want of Missionary zeal amongst us. A Chap-
in will come out to you at Christmas, a Mr. ,
Nathaniel. But I cannot find a Martyn.
" By the way, I am grieved to hear that you have
>t yet received his papers I shall be extremely
xious to hear of their safe arrival. It is delightful
hear of the progress which you have made in
e Arabic New Testament, and that you have a
eedy prospect of bringing it to a conclusion. This
me is a rich recompense for going to India, and
all your labours there. But who would have
t ought that you should have prosecuted the Persian
\ and the Hindoostanee also? Truly I bless God
f what he is doing in you, and doing by you. It
f ts us all to the blush on this side of the water,
v ten you, in your climate, are so abundant in labours,
^ur generous offer too of receiving two under
yur tuition I hope it will stir us all up to see
400 LETTER TO CHAP. XVI.
what can be done. I shall try amongst our young
men as soon as they return to College.
" I long to see the plan of your Church. But why
have you never sent me a picture of your house?
The very ground you tread upon is not uninteresting
to me. I hope to hear continued good accounts of
Mr. - '. Whether in joke or not I do not know,
but he represented me to little James as very severe.
However the dear little boy has not found me so
yet. With Mr. I was rather distant ; because
I thought there was a necessity for it ; but when he
has drunk a little more into your spirit, I doubt
not but that I shall feel the same union with him
as I do with all who are likeminded with yourself.
I am glad to hear that Sabat is once more with
you ; and that I could hear of his Arab spirit
yielding to the all-powerful influence of divine love !
Peradventure God may give you to see this fruit
also of your long-suffering and patience !
" Most affectionately yours, " C. S."
To Mr. WILBERFORCE. " K. C., Oct. 30, 1814.
" My very dear Friend,
" Truly I have much to say which I would
write in tears of blood : but I must stay a few days
till I have time to write.
"I write this merely to say that I have proved
an enemy, rather than a friend, to Mr. . He
has made use of my name ; and I yesterday, in conse
quence of that, received a letter of enquiry about him.
To which my answer was, It is possible that I may
at some time or place have seen him; but I do noi
know so much as his name. A Mr. S., whom I nevei
so much as saw in my life, took the same liberty ; anc
cHAr. XVI. ME. WILBERFORCE. 401
was detected in a similar way. Another did the same ;
but I forbore to detect him, because I was not asked
iabout him. The truth is, that young men act very
,'imprudently, and in a very lad spirit, and compel the
Bishops to proceed against them; and then call it
(persecution : and having destroyed their character
among all who know them, they use my name as
i passport. This must be checked; and I feel the
;nore need to check it, because I feel more than ever
;he necessity of young men being sober-minded.
"I never recommend any one whom I do not
mow, unless I can fully confide in the person that
I'ecommends him to me. Nor do I ever recommend
i.ny one without giving a faithful representation of his
haracter. I feel the responsibility so great, that
never take it upon myself any further than my
wn personal knowledge of the character warrants
to do. \iyou know the young man, I will get him
en Curacies in a trice ; but as he has made use of my
ame, I shall first beg him to inform me, when, and
here, and how often, I have seen him.
" Most affectionately yours, " C. S."
To the Rev. T. THOMASON.
"Stansted Park, Hants. Dec. 29,
" My beloved Brother,
" What can have brought me so far from
ome at this time? I will tell you. The 'London
ews' Society' has, by sad mismanagement, been
rought into very embarrassed circumstances : and to
ctricate them, and place them on a better foundation,
is been my one employment for this month past : and
trough the tender mercy of my God, my strength has
?en preserved through the fatigue I have undergone.
L. s. DD
402 SCHOOLS IN INDIA. CHAP. XVI.
... I went with Mr. Lewis Way (under whose roof
I now am) to Lutterworth, to consult Mr. Babington
and the Dean of Wells. With a plan drawn up by
Mr. Babington I proceeded to Town : but as that was
only one plan, I drew up four others, that the Society
might consult and adopt the best. One was discussed
(for five hours), but not agreed upon. To get every
possible advice, we went to Mr. Wilberforce at Barham
Court in Kent : and under his roof I formed a fifth
plan, which seemed to be better than all that had
preceded it
"The Plan was unanimously adopted; and the
whole Society is placed on a firmer basis than ever.
I expect now, that some of our higher Churchmen will
come in, and all the serious Clergy through the land.
Great care is now taken to lessen the expenditure:
and I trust, we shall 'both revive as the corn and grow
as the vine,' and not dishonour you in the efforts which
you are making to uphold us.
" Now let me begin on the subjects of your Schools.
Mr. Wilberforce had been engaged to write on the
subject of Schools for India: and he was much de
lighted with the wisdom and prudence of your plans.
The ground being new to him, he doubted whether it
was right to use the Koran and the Shaster: but
I confess I think you perfectly right, and in youi
situation I would do precisely as you do. If my patieni
is not strong enough to behold the light of the sun
I will content myself with such a measure of light ai
his eyes will bear, and look for a state of convales
cence, when he will be able to endure the beams ii
which I bask. I intend to shew the paper to Mr. Gran
and Lord Teignmouth ; and trust that they also wil
approve the gentle expedients which you are trying
CHAP. XVI. CAMBRIDGE BIBLE MEETING. 403
I shall be much interested in reading the result of
your observations made upon your tour with Lord
Moira. How wonderful is it that you should be so
espoused by him ! I told you before, that the Directors
had intended a philippic for you ; but that it was stop
ped by the Board of Control. They have prepared
a lighter and more covert censure ; but that also,
1 1 doubt not, will be stopped : and even if it should be
! sent over, its sting is already extracted : so mercifully
does God prepare His antidotes for your preservation.
"How delightful will it be to behold with your
own eyes the work that is going on under Mr. Corrie
;and Abdool Messeeh ! I have sent Abdool's portrait to
(the Church Missionary Society, that they may have
a copy of it in their Missionary House. It is seen with
Imuch interest by all who behold it. ...
"On looking to the date of my last, I see that
[ have not given you any account of our last Cambridge
Bible Meeting. We were in great alarm, lest it should
!*o off very ill, and we should be constrained to make
lie Meetings biennial. None came in to help us,
Except Mr. Owen: but the King of Persia saved us.
lis letter to the Bible Society, and his prefatory
ecommendation of the Persian Translation of Mr.
tfartyn, came just at the moment, and created a deep
nterest; so that we seem now to stand on higher
ground than ever. It went off gloriously, and has
>ccasioned many thanksgivings to abound unto our
rod. ... I rejoice to hear of the blessed work which is
oing on amongst you, in relation to your Church.
^hese repeated enlargements speak more plainly than
-ny representation independent of them could do.
low clearly do these things shew that you are where
rod would have you to be !
D D 2
404 FEMALE INFLUENCE. CHAP. XVI.
"If you were to see James, you would feel no
discouragement about trusting us with another child.
. . . But were anything to arise from remissness on my
part, I should never forgive myself. I am now both
father and mother, and would combine in my experience
the feelings of both Our demand for pious Curates
is so great, that the Societies of Elland and Bristol
cannot furnish a tenth of the number wanted. I am
therefore engaged in establishing a Society in Londor
on a similar plan, for the education of young men ai
the University. I hope this will be the means o
procuring many labourers for the Lord's vineyard.
" Truly this age may, I think, be called ' The Ag<
of Benevolence/ Everything that can be proposed i
supported. This speaks well for us, and makes m
hope that God will yet bless our highly-favoure*
land r
"Let me not conclude without adverting to m
beloved Sister, who must feel unspeakably happy i
the hope and prospect of increasing usefulness in he
own sphere. I doubt not but that the promisin
appearances of the Countess are much owing to h(
influence and example. Females are but too a]
to underrate their influence in society, and especial
in such a place as Calcutta. But such a light as hei
in any place, cannot but be of essential benefit
those who behold it : and even the whole territory
India may derive extensive benefits from the sile
but effectual influence of your dear wife. Give D
kindest love to her, and believe me, my dear Broth
" Ever yours, " C. SIMEON."
CHAPTER XVII.
LETTERS TO REV. T. THOMASON ON THE AMERICAN MISSIONARIES
REV. D. CORRIE ON CLOSING THE JEWS** CHAPEL HON. DR.
RYDER, BISHOP OP GLOUCESTER DEATH OP BISHOP MIDDLETON
APPOINTED AGAIN SELECT PREACHER MARTYN^S PAPERS TO
DR. RYDER ON HIS APPOINTMENT TO THE SEE OP GLOUCESTER
THE CONDUCT OP RELIGIOUS PROFESSORS DR. RYDER'S REPLY
TO MR. THOMASON ON PREACHING FOR THE JEWS -MEETING
AT BRISTOL RECOVERY OF HEALTH -JOURNEY TO CARLISLE
BIBLE MEETING THERE TOUR IN SCOTLAND MISSIONARIES TO
INDIA REV. D. CORRIE PROFESSOR PARISH THE SERMONS AT
ST. MARY'S CONTINUED TRIAL FROM HIS PEOPLE SECESSIONS
FROM THE CHURCH ORDINATION REFUSED TO TWO YOUNG MEN
LETTERS TO REV. W. CARUS WILSON ON THE OCCASION
REMARKS ON THE TRIALS FROM HIS RELIGIOUS SOCIETY.
1815.
CORRESPONDENCE, ETC.
To Rev. T. THOMASON.
" My beloved Brother, "K. C., May 19, 1815.
"I shewed the American Missionaries'
etters to Lord T., Mr. G., and Mr. W I do not
hink they went at all too far ; in my judgment, they
nited consummate wisdom with the most elevated
iety. I really think their letters a masterpiece of
linisterial fidelity: and I trust they have long since
3aped the fruit of their firmness.
" Dear Mr. Corrie is not yet arrived : with what
>y shall I welcome him the moment I see him !
ruly, he is an honoured servant of our blessed Lord ;
ad I honour him the more, because when he went
406 DR. EYDER, BISHOP OF GLOUCESTER. CHAP. XVII.
out, I had too low an opinion of his talents. His profi
ciency confirms me in the opinion, that if situations are
improved by Ministers, so are Ministers by situations ;
they have a reciprocal influence upon each other
The Jews' Chapel is shut up, and Mr. is silenced ;
with these two steps, I have had nothing to do. But,
I hope, God will bring good out of both. I hope the
Chapel may one day be licensed ; and Mr. will
improve his time in some other way. Nevertheless,
I would not myself have paid so great a compliment,
either to or to . Whatever was personal,
I would willingly sacrifice to either : but God's work
I would sacrifice to none. However, this has bee
done by wise heads, and pious hearts : and therefor
I must conclude that it is all right; and I veril
believe, God will over-rule it for good. I am no pop
and therefore gladly unite with others in doing a
that I can, even though they do some things that
would not.
"I hope to preach for the Society in less
seven weeks, in Scotland, whither I am about to tak(
my dear boy. My first object is, to shew James to al
his relations at Scaleby, and Carlisle, and then to shev
him some of the chief manufactures of the kingdom. .
Since I began this, tidings have come that Dr. Ryder
Lord Harrowby's brother, the Dean of Wells, is mad
Bishop of Gloucester. This is a wonderful event. H
is truly, and in every respect, a man of God. I ar
happy to say, also, that he is my particular friem
He preached for me at Trinity not two years ago, an
I for him at Lutterworth, not half a year ago. Do(
it not appear that God is with us of a truth ? Loo
at this as connected with the different Societies no
existing in England, and it will surely excite than]
pHAP. XVII. SERMONS AT ST. MARY ? S. 407
jiilness in all our hearts. But we have a report that
pishop Middleton, after being landed about a fortnight,
1 s dead. Is it true ? It fills us all with deep concern.
3ut, if we can send you Bishop D in his stead,
pur consolations will exceed our affliction.
"Yesterday, I engaged to preach a month at St.
Clary's, in November next. My subject will be, 'I
| peak as unto wise men; judge ye what I say.' My
jirst will be, on a just and candid examination of
livine truth : and the others, on all the fundamental
; octrines of religion, appealing to them for the truth
nd importance of my statements, and against the
iiisconceptions and mis-statements of our adversaries.
I hope God will enable me to form and execute my
i Ian, so as to commend myself, i. e. my subject, to the
lidgment, and the consciences of all. You will proba-
! ly receive this about the time I am preaching them.
"Death has made dreadful ravages amongst us
Utely. Dr. Buchanam died rather suddenly. His
orrection of the Syriac Testament will go on under
[r. Lee ; he is a prodigy of learning, for a person in
is circumstances. In my mind, I have rather des-
ned him for the great wheel, to put into activity
11 your Schools in India: but Mr. Pratt and Lord
eignmouth are not willing to spare him.
" Another dreadful loss is Mr. Henry Thornton ;
id another, whose name is probably not known to
)u, Mr.. Bowdler. But, I hope God will raise up
;hers in their stead. In another line also, changes
live taken place. Dr. Craven is dead, and Mr. Wood
iis succeeded to the Mastership of St. John's.
" Mr. Martyn's papers are all safe. We have his
ournals till within a few days of his death. What a
, orious life will his be ! I hope it will be published
408 TO THE BISHOP OF GLOUCESTER CHAP. XVII.
within a year, now all the materials are collected
It is scarcely worth while to occupy a single lim
in my letter to tell you that my Brother is mad(
a Baronet Love to my Sister. " C. S."
To the Hon. Dr. RYDER, Dean of Wells.
On his appointment to the Bishoprick of Gloucester.
" My dear Sir, " May 24, 1815.
"Whilst all your friends are congratu
lating you on the attainment of your new dignity, ]
though not worthy to be ranked in that number, tak
the liberty of expressing to you my feelings on th
occasion. There are two grounds only, on which I cor
sider the congratulations of your friends due personall
to yourself ; the one is, that when God has given t
you so strong a desire to serve him, He has no^
enlarged your means of glorifying His name : and th
other is, that this honour has not been obtained b
any sacrifice of principle, or dereliction of duty o
your part ; so that you may assuredly expect tl
blessing of God upon all your exertions in His servic
In all other points of view, especially when I considi
the difficulties which you will have to encounti
through life, so far beyond those which attach to tl
discharge of the pastoral office in a lower sphei
I feel inclined to think my congratulations due to tl
Church, rather than to you.
" That tender and enlightened conscience, wi
which you have executed the ministerial office hitht
to, will, I doubt not, conduct you safely through t
arduous duties which you are now called to perfon
but in many respects, your circumstances will
altogether new ; especially with regard to wheat
may call the religious world. You have hithei
I CHAP. XVII. ON HIS APPOINTMENT. 409
seen religion only as on the day of Pentecost: but
I now you will on some occasions be constrained to see
lit rather as pourtrayed in the Epistles to the Gala-
'tians, and Corinthians ; and there is danger, lest the
pain occasioned by these discoveries, should have an
(unfavourable influence upon your mind. Indeed, the
ivery fidelity, which, through the grace of God, you
ihave hitherto displayed, will probably expose you
[to a larger measure of assaults from this quarter,
than would, under other circumstances, have fallen
Ito your share. Professions of religion may be ex
pected to be made with a view of conciliating your
regard : and in some cases an irreverent and disre-
i;pectful boldness may take occasion, from your very
I condescension, to shew itself; similar to that which
he Apostle refers to, when he charges servants ' not
despise their masters, because they are brethren.'
"You have hitherto seen religion as it exists in
1 Wilberforce, and a Babington; but you will now
lave to behold it with many sad mixtures of human
nfirmity. Sometimes it will require a great degree
>f charity to admit its existence at all ; as when it
hall appear connected with disingenuousness and
.uplicity. And where its existence cannot well be
oubted, it will often be found to operate to a far
BSS extent than might be reasonably expected. Its
ffects are very gradual ; it does not leaven the whole
imp at once ; it will not immediately give wisdom to
ne who is naturally weak, or prudence to one of a
mguine temperament, or meekness to one who is
aturally bold and forward. The very circumstance
f its operating powerfully on the human mind will
equently occasion it to produce an unfavourable
)urse of action, where the judgment is not sufficiently
410 TRIALS TO BE EXPECTED. CHAP. XVII.
enlightened to decide between apparently opposite
and conflicting duties. All this, and far more, you
will now have to see, to feel, to regulate, to correct :
and, after all your labours, you will have little else
from man than a comment on that proverb (to which
you are already no stranger), bene facere, et male
audire regium est.
" Nor will you be without trials even from some
of your dearest friends: for piety is not always
attended with discretion ; and you may be sometimes
urged to things, which, though desirable in them
selves, are not expedient: and if you will not set
with their eyes, they may manifest, in a way painfu
to your feelings, their disappointment and chagrin
and constrain you to seek your comfort in the testi
mony of your own conscience, and in the approbatioi
of your God.
" As for the offence that will be taken at the mos
wise and prudent exercise of your own discretion, b
the men of this world, you have already shewn tha
you are well armed on that side : but on the othe
sides, the assaults have not yet been made, no
the necessity for armour been experienced. But
trust that * as your day is, so will your strength be
and that the same high principle, which has guide
you hitherto, of acting to God only, will still serv<
like the mariner's compass, to conduct you throug
all the difficulties and dangers of your course. M
prayers, such as they are, will, I hope, be incessai
for you, that God may guide you by His counsel, an
strengthen you by His grace, and make you long
blessing to the world, and give you to see abundai
fruits of all your labours. It was with prayers 1
this effect that I first received the tidings of yoi
:HAP. xvn. THE BISHOP'S REPLY. 411
lippointment ; and, I doubt not, but that similar
petitions are, and will continue to be, offered for you
jy all 'who love our Lord Jesus Christ in sincerity.'
" Forgive, my dear Sir, this free communication of
,ny sentiments, and believe me,
"With most respectful and most affectionate regard,
" Your obedient servant, " C. SIMEON."
Dr. RYDER'S reply.
"My dear Sir, " Lutterworth, May 31, 1815.
" Your truly valuable letter only reached
jae this morning. I hope and desire to undertake
he awful office, about probably to be committed to
jay charge, with the exact views which you recom-
j(iend, and with the expectations which your unusual
egree of experience in these matters enables you
lay before me. Persevere, my dear Sir, in your
rayers for your friend, about to be so severely tried,
'ray that I may ever have inward peace peace by
blood of the Cross, applied by the power of the
toly Spirit, and that I may be enabled to spread the
nowledge of it ; and then all will be well.
" Domestic calamities, united with grief for my
pproaching departure from those I have so long
>ved, and fears on account of my approaching con-
exion with those whom I do not know these
lings, with an immense load of business, almost
eigh me down, but Sursum corda. I shall treasure
p your written counsel, and hope to have it often
mfirmed by personal intercourse.
" Believe me, dear Sir,
" With cordial respect and regard,
"Your sincere friend,
" And ! that I may ever say, Brother in Christ,
" H. RYDER."
412 JEWS' MEETING AT BRISTOL. CHAP. XVII.
To the Rev. T. THOMASON.
"My beloved Brother, " Bourn, July 3, 1815.
" The first question is, What can have
brought me hither ? and the answer to it will amaze
you. Within these three weeks I have been so
strengthened, that I hesitated not to undertake to
preach in the evening at Bourn a sermon for the
Jews, after having preached a farewell sermon to
my people in the morning at Trinity; and I am
now waiting for the arrival of the people to meet
in the Church, at two o'clock, in order to establish
an Association for the villages round this place.
Having received no injury, and, I would hope, done
some little good by my exertions yesterday, I take
up my pen to give you some account of the prepara
tory steps, which have led to this.
" In my last I informed you of the change which
had taken place in the Jews' Society ; it being now
committed to the exclusive management of the Mem
bers of the Establishment. I think that I informed
you also of the manner in which that change had
been effected. The assets, with the debts (12,500),
were delivered over to us. Mr. Way gave the thou
sands, and a few friends gave the hundreds, so that
the whole debt is paid. Now we could apply to
the friends at Bristol ; and a goodly company of us
went down thither. Mr. Basil Woodd, Mr. Haw-
trey, and Mr. Ruell, (the three Secretaries), Mr
Marsh, Mr. Way, Mr. Grimshawe, and myself, wenl
down thither. Churches were open to us; but ir
some the congregations were but small, the notice;
not having been distinctly given. There was !
Meeting in the Guildhall, (the Mayor in the chair)
JHAP. XVII. RECOVERY OF HEALTH. 413
md, except that the speeches were too numerous,
he day went off very well. A Ladies' Association
yas formed.
" From thence I went to Frome, a large manu-
acturing town in Somersetshire ; and preached there
wice in one day. I had engaged the Curate to
reach in the evening, if I should be unable to
ake a second sermon; but God strengthened me
o wonderfully (I dare not use the word miraculously,
I tat in my eyes, and in the eyes of all who knew
ne, the change might well bear even that term),
hat I preached in the morning to 2000, and in the
i jvening to 3000, with all the energy of my best days,
1 ind sustained no injury whatever, notwithstanding
I by sermons were each an hour long. It was but
I tine days before, that at Reading I dared not attempt
Ip read a portion of Scripture, or to spend a few mi-
iutes in prayer, on account of my weakness ; and
! et I was so strengthened for this great work. To
i ou I may say, that I had put myself into the Lord's
ands, and was willing to break down entirely in
[is service, if He should so ordain ; or to trust Him
)r strength to carry me through this great and
xtraordinary exertion; and He did indeed surpass
II my hopes. I preached several times in Bristol
Iso, (seven times in about ten days), and returned
ith increased health and strength. It must be
Bmembered that I abstained from all exertions in
le family, that I might carry all my force into the
ulpit ; and at this hour I am better, far better,
mn at any period since I broke down. I do not
itend to presume upon this, and to let out canvas
11 I am overset again: but I shall enlarge my la-
ours occasionally, as they may be required; and
414 CARLISLE BIBLE SOCIETY. CHAP. XVII.
happy shall I be, if God in his mercy may yet do
something by me before I die.
" It is in consequence of this, that I undertook
to preach at Bourn, where Mr. M used to mi
nister, and to establish a Society here. This has
delayed me one day in my journey to the North.
On Tuesday morning your mother and Esther and my
dear James are to take me up at Lady Olivia Spar
row's, near Huntingdon, when we proceed together
to Carlisle, Scotland, &c."
" Scaleby Castle, July 18.
"I intended to have gone on with some
little regularity, but I really cannot ; and must leave
it to your mother and little James to supply my
lack of service. I came here on the 12th, and was
met by Dr. Milner, Mrs. Lodge, and Mrs. Bowes, Mr.
John Fawcett, and others. Your dear boy improves
daily by means of the journey ; the improvement is
exceeding manifest; for though he was well and
stout before, he now assumes all the appearance of a
strong English constitution. I am chiefly anxious
to enlarge his mind by shewing him all the manu
factories. Yesterday at Carlisle, I shewed him the
making of hats, and whips, and fish-hooks. As foi
myself they find me full employ ; quite as much
as I think expedient for me.
" On the day after my arrival at Carlisle then
was a Bible Society Meeting, at which I spoke foi
about half an hour, answering, paragraph by para
graph, a vehement invective of against the Bibl<
Society. As the report of it would certainly get t
the Bishop of Carlisle, and probably to himsel:
I have drawn up a short report of my speech, t
prevent any misrepresentations; and it will appea
I HAP. XVII. MINISTERS FOR INDIA. 415
lath the rest in the next Carlisle paper. But as
here is nothing particular in it, I shall not trouble
ou with it.
| " On the Sunday (16th) I preached twice ; once
fc St. Cuthbert's, and once at the parish-church,
jhrough mercy I was much helped, and not at all
iijured. Hence I expounded yesterday evening at
jcaleby, and am engaged to preach at the Church
nis evening. This is contrary to my judgment ; but
'. find it difficult to say, NO, when urged by my
iiends to such a service. I have entreated that I
jay have a quiet day to-morrow ; and the next day
1 proceed to Glasgow. I purpose to take your mo-
ier and James the short tour, by Glenorchy (i. e.
Jilmally), Tyndrum, Blair Athol, and Dundee, to
] linburgh.
" Would you believe it? Four pious Ministers
ae just sent out to you in India, as I before told
yu, and I am in expectation of sending you imme-
citely three more, besides a Teacher for School-
r isters. The three I have all ready ; and the last
Itiope to secure."
To the Rev. T. THOMASON.
' My beloved Brother, " K. C., Nov. 25, 1815.
" I highly approve of the zeal with which
yu co-operate with the Bishop in his plans. This
\\11 soften a little that prejudice, which if exasperated
n ^ht produce most fatal effects.
" Dear Mr. and Mrs. Corrie are at your Mother's.
E should have preached a Mission Sermon for me a
fctnight ago; but I would not let him, for fear it
sl>uld hurt him. But behold, that very week he
w at to Birmingham, and preached to a congregation
tl ee times as large, twice in one day ; and without
416 REV. DANIEL CORRIE. CHAP. XVII.
any injury. But this I highly disapprove. I think
his first duty is to save himself for his people at
Agra. Religious people however have no more con
sideration than wolves over a lamb: they would have
him expend, for their gratification, the strength he
should reserve for India. He is to preach for me
to-morrow morning ; but I would far rather that he
did not. Were he to injure his health, I should be
wail it to my dying hour. It is surprising how he
is restored. His spirits are so lively, that he says, he
is almost afraid that their buoyancy will betray him
into foolishness. You may judge from hence what
new feelings he has ! feelings which he had quite
forgotten.
" Our Bible Anniversary was ten days ago. Mr. C.
spoke at it. We had but little foreign help : never
theless it went off well. Our Bible Associations
&c. in the County increase. Dear Professor Farisl
is very active about them. He, blessed man, is a;
full of humility and of love as ever. Mr. Clarksoi
occupies in my heart, more than any one else, th<
place that you did. Mr. Scholefield, my Assistanl
is most laborious, and wholly given up to his wort
He is a man of great talent : he has just gained
fellowship at Trinity.
" I am preaching this month before the Universit;
my text is 1 Cor. x. 15; my Subjects are 1st,
Candour, &c. ; 2d, On Original Sin ; 3d, On the Ne
Birth ; 4th, On Justification by Faith. The audienc*
are immense: the attention candid and profounc
the effect I hope considerable : to-morrow is n
last. The renovation of my strength, by my northe
journey, enables me to make the whole assemt
hear. My Sermon to-morrow will be an hour Ion
CHAP. XVII. SECESSIONS.
put they hear me patiently, and do not complain
i'f the length.
" Mr. Mandell preaches next month, and Mr. Web-
iter in January. What is the world come to ? What
idings shall I give you next? I think I told you
pat Dr. Ryder, the Dean of Wells, is made Bishop
f Gloucester. that we had twenty more such !
" My people have, since my return from Scotland,
;een (some of them at least) in a sad state. The
Dnduct of Mr. and Mr. was so exceedingly
isulting, that I determined not to meet them any
lore. Their exclusion from my Societies has in-
uced about five others to secede with them. .1 have
.?pt the whole account, as before; but do not think
worth while to trouble you with it. I feel little
oubt but that the Church in general will now go
*i much better : for the influence of and
as like that of Barbary -trees, that blighted my
'hole field. I leave that painful subject, however,
bcause I have no time to enter into it as I could
nsh.
" I am most delighted that you have dear Mr.
^artyn's picture safe. I never would write you
^rd that I had sent it, lest my letter should arrive
Ifore it, and destroy the effect which the first sight
< it would have upon you and my dear Sister; to
Mom give my kindest love. Many afflictive things
Ive happened lately in the Church. Five pious
}img men are running into Huntingdon's and Dr.
Iiwker's principles, and are leaving the Church
3iere have also been two most excellent young men
T fused Orders for inclining towards Calvinism, (Mr.
"N ilson's eldest son, of Casterton Hall, and Mr. Black-
Vrn). The Bishop has acted a most unjustifiable
L. s. E E
418 ON THE DOCTRINE OF CHAP. XVII.
part towards them; but I believe he meant to do
right. What will be the issue of it I know not. The
Bishop seems inclined to relax; but it has made
a great noise."
To the Rev. W. CARUS WILSON.
" K. C., Oct. 11th.
" I have but this moment received yours oi
the 3d. This is a great pity, when time was sc
important.
" My very dear Friend,
" I perceive you have not received *
copy, or the substance, of my letter to Mr. Black
burn, which I desired him, if he was writing to yoi
to communicate. My beloved Friend, I think yc
have stumbled over the block which the Bishop lai(
in your way, (just as 99 out of 100 would have done)
by not distinguishing the grounds of perseveranc
I think the great mass of Calvinists (though a me
derate Calvinist myself) are wrong. They make
believer to possess that which is in itself indefectiblt
I am persuaded he does not; and have fully con
sidered, and can easily explain, all the passages o
which they ground their opinions. Man to th
latest hour of his life may fall ; nor is there air
thing in him that warrants him to say, 'I canm
fall finally.' He is a child in his Father's arms ; 1<
those arms be withdrawn from underneath him, ar
his own weight will precipitate him to destructio
If God have in His secret counsels, unknown to u
determined to keep him from falling, or to resto:
him when fallen, it will be done: but these seer
decrees of God are no rule of action to the believe
the only use he is to make of them is to give G
I *'
tin
[IAP. XVII. FINAL PERSEVERANCE. 419
ue glory of all the good that is in him, and to
jicourage him to cleave unto God with full purpose
| heart. Were I in your place, I should write to
le Bishop (as I think you are encouraged to do)
1 the following effect :
" That on being called upon so suddenly to state
lur views of that question, it is not to be won-
cred at that you did not make all the distinctions,
"vjiich a fuller consideration of it would have led
yu to state, and which would have prevented that
ufavourable impression which your statement made
o his mind.
" That you now, on reflection, consider the ques-
as more properly to be answered thus :
| " 1st, A man may fall from a state of grace; i. e.
tl re is nothing in him that is in its own nature inde-
felble, or that warrants him to say, or any man to
sa of him, that he cannot fall, yea, and fall finally too.
" 2d, This being true of man in his best estate,
itinust a fortiori be true when he is fallen.
" 3d, That, as to any secret decrees, which God
mi r have formed in his eternal counsels, they are
no ground of confidence to any man, any longer
th i he is actually persevering in the ways of holi-
ne ; since they are known only to God himself, and
ca: be judged of by man no further than they are
nuifested in their effects.
' 4th, That, inasmuch as * known unto God are
all lis works from the beginning of the world,' the
cousels of heaven must stand, the consideration
of [is past mercies to us may well excite our grati-
tuc, and encourage a hope of their continuance;
but that to take occasion from them to relax in
oui vigilance and circumspection, would at once de-
EE2
420 THE SCRIPTURAL METHOD CHAP. XVI:
monstrate, that we had deceived our own souls, am
that our religion was vain.
" Tell me, my beloved Friend, whether this meet
your ideas? This is the way I always state things
and you will find them so stated in my Preface.
*' I perfectly approve of your not moving an incl
till you are driven out. * Let them come themselve
and fetch me out,' says Paul.
" I will endeavour to unite my supplications wit
yours, that God in his mercy may avert the storr
that has thickened so much around you.
" Kind love to your wife, and your whole family
If you think it worth while to send it me, befor
you send it to the Bishop, you may; but you s
fully comprehend me, that it is not at all necessar
" Yours most affectionately, " C. SIMEON." li
To the same.
" My very dear Friend, " K. C., Oct. 30, 1815. ;..
" There are one or two points to which I wis
to call your attention, before you send your lett< :
to the Bishop. i
" First. There is an undue jealousy, in almo
all who hold our sentiments, about expressing tl r
liability of men to fall ; whilst there is no jealou n
about expressing God's determination to save K se?:
own elect. The former is always qualified, but t) . t
latter very seldom. But why is .this? it is not mv
in Scripture : of the two, the former is stated me row
frequently and most broadly. Why then cannot ^ &
speak in the same unqualified way that Scriptu ;<
speaks ? We should not be wiser than God, nor me i;>
jealous than God; nor more attached to one set 1;,
truths than another. You agree with me in t
pHAP. XVII. OF STATING DOCTRINES. 421
brmer ; and I agree with you in the latter : but you
ban more to one side than I do. View me on the
i'alvinistic side, and I am as strong as you could
fish: so that my statements are not from fear, or
artiality, but from conviction, and from a determina-
|on to follow Scripture fully. My beloved Brother,
urn this in your mind, and see if it be not right :
ad if it be right, be not afraid to follow it. If the
Allowing it be right, and have the advantage of
citing off occasion from those who seek occasion
-ainst you, so much the better. You are not the
liss faithful for being more wise, and more scrip-
" Second. You seem to mistake about the nature
ad operation of Christian simplicity, and Christian
i ftelity. How did our Lord answer those who tempted
ha about paying tribute to Ca9sar? Had one of
us answered as he did, you would have been ready
tc suspect our fidelity to God and to conscience :
bi, if you see a snare laid for you, you are not
to immediately and run your head into it, if you
ca consistently with truth and Christian fidelity avoid
it much less are you to deviate from the plain path
m; -ked out in the Scriptures, in order that you may
ru into it. You should unite the wisdom of the
sei>ent with the harmlessness of the dove. What
cai you say more Calvinistic than I have said in
m} letter to you? But I have stated it so, that
. yor subtle foe may not have ground of accusation
agmst you. Perhaps you think I have trimmed:
.peraps your dear wife may think so too; but the
moi you consider my Preface, the more will you
I t nk be disposed to acknowledge, that my views
are ;ruly scriptural, and at the same time more caK
422 RENEWED TRIALS FROM CHAP. XVII
ciliated to unite men of real piety, than the partial
statements of either party.
" As to the making of this a public matter, ]
am in the general most averse to such a step : I thinl
it better to suffer patiently, and to commit my caus<
to God. But in some respects, there will be a peculia:
advantage gained in the present case, which canno
be hoped for again. The Bishop has committed him
self in a way that he will not do again. Howevei
I give no definite opinion upon the matter, but leav
you to the counsels of wiser men.
" Pray remember me most affectionately to you
dear Wife, and Father and Mother, with all of whor
I sympathize on this painful occasion. Howevei
this is among the ' all things that shall work togethe
for your good.' Believe me most affectionately your
C. SIMEON."
Extract from a Narrative of Mr. Simeon's, ei
titled, ' An Account of what is now taking place i
my Church;' referred to in the last letter to M
Thomason. " Oct. 4, 1815.
" Having long since committed to paper the circur
stances that occurred about four years ago, I nc
think it wise and prudent to do the same in referen
to what is now taking place ; more especially, as no
but God can foresee what shall be the issue of it.
"Not being in the habit of ever making su
occurrences a topic of conversation, even with i
most intimate friends, (because of its exciting pain
feelings, which I would wish to avoid), my people,
the event of my death, would be able to put exac
what construction they pleased on my conduct, and
one would be competent to contradict them. Inde
CHAP. XVII. HIS RELIGIOUS SOCIETY. 423
it has ever been my custom, in controversies of any
kind, to keep duplicates of my letters and statements
,(as will be found amongst my books of letters in
[abundance), in order to guard against misrepresenta
tions of any kind ; and that my executor should have
| in his possession the means of ascertaining the truth,
iin the event of any injurious reports concerning me.
JFor though it is to me ' a small matter to be judged
Df man's judgement ;' yet I owe it to the Church of
Grod, and to Religion in general, not to suffer the
?ause of God to be evil spoken of through me, for want
>f this species of prudent caution. The character of
pt. Paul himself would have been greatly injured, and
Christianity together with it, if his letters to the
Churches of Corinth and Galatia had not been pre-
icrved, to confront the statements which were circu
ited by his opponents among the religious professors
If that day. My statements I do not wish to be
ublished, nor do I write them for that end ; but only,
lat they may witness for me what spirit I am of, and
e of use to counteract, if it should be necessary, any
^representations that may be made after my de-
^ase."
The details of this painful history are then re
dded at length, but need not now be further no-
ced ; especially as the * disorderly spirit,' which then
availed, has long since disappeared, and Mr. Simeon
.id afterwards the joy of ministering to an united and
jFectionate flock. The conclusion, however, of Mr.
*'s statement, and his review of the trial, are worthy
< consideration.
"I cannot ascribe the whole of this disorderly
s irit to the circumstance of their having been invested
I me with a portion of authority : for the same spirit
424 REMARKS ON SUCH TRIALS. CHAP. XVII.
manifested itself, in a far greater degree, among Mr.
Robinson's people at Leicester, where no such Society
had been formed. There, an hundred went off from
his Church at once ; and many who remained behind,
were as thorns in his side for several years. The true
state of the case is, that the corruption of human
nature will sooner or later shew itself in every Church.
There were those who said to Moses, * You take too
much upon you ;' whilst the charge was in truth
applicable only to themselves. There ever was, and
ever will be, some Diotrephes, ' who loves to have the
pre-eminence,' and who will find some occasion or
other to manifest and diffuse his own evil dispositions.
If even St. Paul found this to be the case, yea, and
the loving John too, who am I, that I should minister
for thirty-three years, and not find it? This is only
a fresh proof that human nature is the same in every
country and in every age. I pray God to give them
a better spirit, and to endue me, as he did Solomon,
with wisdom, that I may go in and out before them
with a wise and perfect heart."
The following Memorandum is appended, Nov. 1,
1816.
" The annexed letters will shew what reason I have
to bless God that this separation has been made.
I now minister, both in public and private, with as
much delight as at any period of my life. I cease not,
however, to pray for the deluded people who have
left me."
CHAPTER XVIII.
STTERS TO REV. T. THOMASON ON THE ABUSE OP POWER AN
NOYANCE FROM A FELLOW OF HIS COLLEGE FAVOUR IN THE UNI
VERSITY CHAPLAINS TO INDIA KINDNESS OF BISHOP MANSEL
ON MEEKNESS AND FORBEARANCE ON CONSULTING THE PRE
JUDICES OF OTHERS REV. D. CORRIE's MISSIONARY SERMON
LETTER FROM MR. CORRIE TO MR. SIMEON LETTER TO MR.
THOMASON ON THE DEPARTURE OF MR. AND MRS. ROBINSON FOR
INDIA SOCIETY FOR EDUCATING PIOUS MEN FOR THE MINIS
TRY ON ATTENTION TO COLLEGE DISCIPLINE AND STUDIES
MEMORANDUM RESPECTING HIS BROTHER'S PROPERTY TO REV.
j T. THOMASON ON THE CHARACTER OF HENRY MARTYN ON
i SYMPTOMS OF APPROACHING ILLNESS THE IMPROVED STATE OF
HIS PEOPLE.
1816.
CORRESPONDENCE, ETC.
To Rev. T. THOMASON. " K.C., March 8, 1816.
" My beloved Brother,
" I have just received yours and my dear
S ter's of Sept. 1st : they have been almost seven
ir nths on their voyage. I regret that your prospects
alut your Church, and the Bible Society, are so
cl ided. I confess, I have always been of the opinion,
01 Anally suggested by you and our beloved Martyn,
re meeting Dr. Buchanan's plan of a visible Episcopal
G ^eminent among you. Power is good, if used for
th Lord ; but there is great danger of its not being
us 1 for the truth. People in authority think they
m ;t do something: and to obstruct good men and
go I things, is more popular than to punish neglect,
426 PATIENCE UNDER TRIALS. CHAP. XVIII.
or to censure lukewarmness. Our great comfort is,
that God reigneth, and /that He will ultimately be
glorified in men, whether they will or not. He can
not only work without them, but against them, or even
by them against their own designs.
"I have at this moment sweet consolation from
this thought. Such conduct is observed towards me
at this very hour by one of the Fellows of the College,
as, if practised by me, would set not the College only,
but the whole Town and University in a flame. But
the peace and joy which I experience, from lying as
clay in the potter's hands, are more than I can express.
I forbear to state particulars, because I must fill two
sheets with them before you could properly enter into
them : but I know that, whether men give or take
away, it is not man, but the Lord; and that ' He doeth
all things well,' and that if we only wait to the end, we
shall see infallible wisdom and unbounded goodness in
His darkest dispensations. The example of our blessed
Lord, who, ' as a lamb before its shearers,' was dumb.
and without either threatening or complaint, ' commit
ted himself to Him that judgeth righteously,' appears
to me most lovely ; and I have unspeakable delight in
striving (and hitherto with some success) to treac
in His steps. God has long taught you this lesson
and I am endeavouring to learn it day by day. A littlt
of the Sold/nil will be an ample compensation for a gooc
deal of 0\i\}fis.
" The case, however, that I refer to, is insulated
the respect and kindness shewn me in the whol<
University far exceeds anything I ever experienced ii
former times. The numbers that attend my Churcl
are greatly increased ; and I do hope that the work c
God is prospering amongst us.
CHAP. XVIII. CHAPLAINS FOB INDIA. 427
" If, however, you judge of what is doing here by
what we are doing for you, you will form far too
favourable an estimate. For within this year and
a half I shall have sent you about a dozen : to Bengal,
poor Mr. Crosthwaite; to Bombay, Mr. Carr, and I
hope Mr. Robinson ; to Madras, Messrs. Harper, Jack
son, Malkin, Hough, Church, Trail ; to Bencoolen,
Mr. Winter; to St. Helena, Mr. Vernon. Besides
i these, if money can be raised, I hope to send two
more to Madras, a Mr. Spring, and a Mr. , not yet
I ordained.
" All these are independent of those who are come
|to you from other quarters; e.g. Davies and Fisher.
|. . . Had my anonymous gentleman been in Orders,
[ should have sent him to China ; for which, by his
balents and piety, he is well qualified. But that must
low slip through my fingers. It must be given away
Before the 5th of April.
" I take for granted that I mentioned to you the
new Bishop of Gloucester, who is truly pious and
levoted to God, and who honours me with his con-
idential friendship. He will be an unspeakable bless-
ng to the Church. But it is not by him that I either
jlo work, or intend to work. The Bishop of Bristol
Mansel) is the man who does for me all that I can
sk. Mr. M. took his degree in January ; and .... was
rdained Deacon and Priest, both times by letters
imissory. This is doing something ; and more than
would venture to ask of any one else. But the Lord
in all this.
"In another quarter there has been most cruel
ersecution. The Bishop of has refused Orders
) two excellent young men, on account of what
e called Calvinism. I should fill sheets of paper
428 DUTY OP FORBEARANCE. CHAP. XVIII.
if I were to state to you their case. Within my
memory there has been nothing to be compared with
this case, in point of oppression. ... At last Mr. Wil
son (who was in Deacon's Orders) is ordained Priest"'":
Mr. Blackburn, the other, is not yet ordained.
" I have not time to write very particularly about
your situation in India. Before any observations of
mine could reach you, your situation would be so
changed that they would be quite irrelevant. But
I highly approve of your conciliatory conduct towards
the Bishop. Both duty and policy enjoin that, and
I am greatly mistaken, if duty and policy are ever
at variance. Honesty is the best policy ; so is meek
ness, forbearance, and rendering good for evil. At all
events, they bring peace into the soul, both here and
for ever."
To the Rev. T. THOMASON.
"Aspenden Hall, April 16, 1816.
" My beloved Brother,
" I have set my heart upon dating a letter
from this place ; and of treating you with news about
my boy, as I do my company with coffee, hot from
the spit. You would scarcely know him, so florid and
so robust. But you would be delighted to hear the
account which Mr. and Miss Preston give of him
"In my last I mentioned eleven, whom within
this year and a half I have had the happiness of re
commending to India ; and I am now happy to say,
that Mr. S., of whose going I was doubtful, makes
a twelfth. There are two more vacancies I hope to
fill, (one for Canton, and the other for Bombay,) as
By Bishop Mansel, in Trinity College Chapel.
CHAP. XVIII. CONSULTING PREJUDICES. 429
soon as I can get the persons ordained. The person
for Canton is a man of great talents.
" I have not spoken concerning the Orphan School
for two reasons; first, I cannot form any adequate
judgment respecting it, so much depending altogether
upon local considerations ; and, next, because all would
be over, long before my observations could reach you.
I Misrepresentations of it have reached me through
Mr. Marsh, to whom a letter was sent from Calcutta :
and he, full of love, wished me to write to you, either
in a way of consolation, or advice, according as the
occasion, in my judgment, required. But I feel my
self incompetent to either, as not understanding the
iQfist of the question. Only, I should say in general,
that it is well to consult the prejudices of men, even
where we know those prejudices to be wrong; just
is Paul did in the matter of circumcision, and the
vhole of the Jewish law. The true point for our
nquiry is, what our motive is in those concessions :
f it be the avoiding of the Cross, we are wrong; but
f it be the avoiding of offence, we are right.
" The great Week is now near at hand. I look
Drward to it with joy; though, in fact, it borders too
inch upon religious dissipation. Still, however, the
ffect on the public is good. Mr. Corrie preaches
le Church Missionary Sermon, (by the way, I have
ut your Missionary Sermon with my own Skeletons,
lat I may have the happiness of being in your com-
my as long as my book shall exist) ; I have looked it
fer, and am going to-morrow to look it over with
. m. It contains much information; but needs to
. ive a good deal of it put into notes. An audience
ce his will require somewhat more of religion to
: terest them : they would be tired with a succession
430 REV. DANIEL CORRIE. CHAP. XVIII.
of accounts about things, with which they are not
sufficiently acquainted to enter fully into them. What
a lovely character he is ! I hope he will be restored
to you strong as 'a giant refreshed with wine.'
" Ever, ever yours."
The Rev. D. CORRIE to the Rev. C. SIMEON.
" Very dear Sir, " April 15, 1816.
" With this I take the liberty to send my
Sermon for your inspection and correction. I am
sensible of its defects, being anxious to introduce a
number of facts, not, as I think, sufficiently known ;
there is too little Scripture quotation, and I feel it to
be wanting in devotional spirit; though I hope the
relation may excite a feeling of compassion, and excite
to exertion in behalf of the Heathen I commend
myself, as well as my poor production, to your kind
attention and help. Whatever may be effected by it,
is to be referred to you, as the instrument of blessing,
present and sensible blessing to my own soul in the
first instance. My poor prayers have ascended, at
home and abroad, for your health and continued
usefulness, in a place where so unlocked for and
undesired your labours were made useful to myself;
and in eternity I feel I shall delight to acknowledge
you as the means of the mercy I have found. I
purpose, D. V., to be in Cambridge on Wednesday
the 24th, so that you need not take any further
trouble about sending the manuscript back: there
will be time to make any alterations or additions
after that period.
" I remain yours very truly and respectfully,
"DANIEL CORRIE."
?IIAP. xvin. MR. ROBINSON'S DEPARTURE. 431
To the Rev. T. THOMASON.
" On board the Castlereagh, May 6, 18J 6.
" My best beloved Brother,
" Here I am with your dear Mother and
rlr. and Mrs. Robinson We went on board, un-
i ertain when the ship would sail ; but expecting it
ather to sail the next day We were very desirous
f stopping till we should see the ship actually under
I - ay ; but there were some engagements of mine that
mdered it almost impossible. However, the next
.orning we could not endure the thought of not sail-
g with them a part of their way, as I had done with
; )u: and therefore impossibilities were constrained
i give way, as sometimes they will, to the omnipotent
1 4 id controlling power of love. . . . Your dear Mother,
i you will readily conceive, is very much affected
T th the separation. By this removal also my duties
i e increased ; as I shall now have to add, as far as I
1 1 capable of adding, the services of a daughter to
tose of a son. I would that I could so expand with
$3 occasion, that your beloved Mother might never
fid a void. I hope I can say, that, in my poor
e ieavours to fill your place, I am richly recompensed
ii the consolations which she enjoys. As for you, we
s m to be as near to you as if you were in England,
C r communion with you is very sweet, and our joy
;r you exceeding great.
" Having had certain information of their proceed-
ir. on their voyage, your Mother and I travelled 85
DC es to Mr. Sargent's, where we now are, and where
1 m finishing this letter. Mr. Sargent (at Graffham,
n< r Petworth) is going on with honoured Martyn's
lii : but could not advance comfortably without me.
I herefore embraced this opportunity of going to
432 CLERICAL EDUCATION SOCIETY. CHAP. XVIII.
him, and shall spend about four days with him, and
then return to Cambridge. From the last accounts of
your beloved daughter, I am in hopes of seeing her
soon, that we may pay her, as your proxy, a little
of our debt of love to you. Kindest love to my Sister."
To the Rev. T. THOMASON.
"My beloved Brother, " June 4, 1816.
..." You will be glad to hear that the
Society, which I have for two years been endeavouring
to establish in London for the education of pious
young men for the Ministry, is now established ; and,
I hope, will soon become a powerful instrument in
the Lord's hands. The trustees are Lord Calthorpe,
Messrs. Wilberforce, Babington, Grant, &c
" The gentleman, whom I hope to send off for
China, is to be ordained next Sunday by the Bishop
of . Thus he will be ready to go at Christmas.
It is astonishing how God has opened the hearts of
the Bishop of . and the Bishop of Bristol to
wards me. They do more than could reasonably be
hoped for from any Bishop whatever.
'* You were informed some time since of my Ser
mons before the University, on *I speak as to wise
men ; judge ye what I say.' An absurd but well-mean
ing man has been preaching violently against them.
He has excited a good deal of disgust, even in those
who are no friends to me ; but still he may do soffit
harm ; though I think not much. He has published
his sermons ; and will, I hope, be set right by the
Reviewers. . . .
" Ever most affectionately yours."
hit
CHAP. XVIII. ATTENTION TO STUDIES. 433
To the Rev.
"My dear Sir, K. C., Nov. 1, 1816.
"There are many reasons why I should
| prefer for your brother before any other College.
I He will find there a greater variety of religious cha-
Iracters than elsewhere ; and will therefore more easily
fall into the habits of those who are prudent, whilst his
(little singularities will be the less noticed. But if he
*o about visiting the sick instead of attending to his
icademical studies, I shall give my voice against him
nstantly, that he may be removed : and if he come
[o College, he must come with the express under-
I Banding, that he shall be removed upon the first
itimation from the Tutor, and not be continued to
|e dismissed by authority. If he come without a full
^termination to conform in all things to College
liscipline and College studies, or with any idea of
iting here as he might in a little country parish,
will do incalculable injury to religion. Pray let him
iderstand this, and not come at all, if he is not
jj-epared both to submit to authority, and to follow
i'endly advice. I do not at present know of any
s uation near Town: but there will be no difficulty
i obtaining one.
" Your most affectionate and obedient servant,
"C. SIMEON."
MEMORANDUM.
" K. C., Cambridge.
" Last week I returned from Bristol, where
I itnessed a thing almost unprecedented in the annals
oi the world ; a whole city combining to fill up, by
tl ir united exertions, the void made in all charitable
Ir titutions by the loss of one man, Richard Reynolds.
L. s. F F
434 .MEMORANDUM RESPECTING CHAP. XVIIL
a member of the Society called Quakers. Having
myself acted in some measure upon that idea, in
relation to my dear and honoured brother, Edward
Simeon, I take this opportunity of recording it for the
satisfaction of myself and my executors.
" My brother was extremely liberal, and did good
to a vast extent. At his death an exceeding great
void would have been made, if I had not determined
to accept a part of his property, and to appropriate it
to the Lord's service, and the service of the poor.
The loss they would have sustained being about 700
or 800 a-year, I suffered my brother to leave me
15,000, and have regularly consecrated the interest
of it to the Lord ; and shall (D. v.) continue to do so
to my dying hour. Had I wished for money for my
own use, I might have had half his fortune; but
I wanted nothing for myself, being determined (as far
as such a thing could be at any time said to be deter
mined) to live and die in College, where the income
which I previously enjoyed (though moderate in itself)
sufficed, not only for all my own wants, but for liberal
supplies to the poor also.
" These things are well known at present in our
College (Mr. - in particular, as a counsel, ex
amined my brother's will, wherein there is proof
sufficient of these things) ; but at a future period they
may be forgotten ; and persons may wonder, that with
my income I did not resign my Fellowship. The fact
is, I have not increased my own expenditure above
50 a-year; nor do I consider myself as anything
but a steward of my deceased brother for the poor.
It is well known that, long previous to his death,
I refused what was considered as the best Living oi
our College: and I should equally refuse anything
JCHAP. xvin. HIS BROTHER'S BEQUEST. 435
jthat the King himself could offer me, that should
[necessitate me to give up my present situation, and
Especially my Church. And I write this now, that if,
'ifter my decease, it should be asked, 'Why did he
lot vacate his Fellowship?' my executor may have a
| satisfactory answer at hand. It lies in a short space :
" 1st. If twice 15,000 were offered me to vacate
i lay Fellowship, I would reject it utterly.
"2nd. The Legacy I have received I do not con-
ider as mine, but as belonging to the poor and to the
ord ; and I am only the steward, to whose hands it
; committed.
"3rd. The proof of this will be found in my
I '^fusal of any Living before, as well as since, my
Other's death, and in my Account-books, wherein
he disposal of this money is regularly entered.
"Witness my hand this 19th of October, 1816.
"C. SIMEON."
To the Rev. T. THOMASON.
" My beloved Brother, " K. C., Nov. 20, 1816.
" Never did I write to you under such
3uliar circumstances as the present. Three whole
n>rnings of about six or seven hours have dear
ft . Sargent, and Mr. Corrie, and your beloved Mother,
a:l myself, been reading the Life of our lamented
b: >ther, Mr. Martyn. Truly, it has humbled us all in
tl dust. Since the Apostolic Age I certainly think
tl t nothing has ever exceeded the wisdom and piety
of >ur departed brother : and I conceive that no book,
esept the Bible, will be found to excel this. In
geeral, the Diaries of religious people exhibit the
sa e thing again and again : but in this there is
no ling repeated; and it exhibits such a mind and
F F 2
436 MARTYN'S MEMOIR. CHAP. xvm.
such a heart, as make him to appear almost like
a different species from ourselves : we looked to him
as at an almost unapproachable distance. David
Brainerd is great : but the degree of his melancholy
and the extreme impropriety of his exertions, so much
beyond his strength, put him on a different footing
from our beloved Martyn ; whilst the imagination of
Martyn, and the inexhaustible richness of his ideas*
give to his relations an interest superior to anything
I ever read. Mr. Corrie's presence, too, has been
highly favourable in rectifying some little things,
which would have given to some parts an air of
inaccuracy. But I must not enlarge ; though were
I to enlarge ever so much, I should have no fear of
disappointing your expectations. The circumstance
of Mr. Sargent having so much leisure has been of
incalculable benefit : for it has enabled him to throw
a lightness over the whole, by connecting every part,
and making the transitions easy and natural. . . .
"Now let me advert to those circumstances of
yours which have made my heart bleed. I lost not
a moment in sending your letter to Mr. Grant, and in
concerting the best measures for your assistance. .
In this state of things I have deliberated much, an
with the wisest and best of men in concert (Mr. W,
Lord C., and the Bishop of G.), to find what is th<
best to be done for you But in my request I con
fined myself to what might be asked without injur
and without offence. I have got for you a blesse
Assistant, such an one as I wished you to have ; an
I wished Mr. W. to get a letter from Mr. Canning t
the Bishop respecting him. But I find that Mr. T"
will, as soon as he can find an opportunity, bring tl
whole matter before Mr. C. . .Be assured I will n<
[CHAP. XVIII. THOUGHTS ON DEATH. 437
cease day or night to labour for you ; and to look up
to our God to direct and bless my exertions. The
[lame of the gentleman I refer to is Mr. Fenn, a man
)f eminent talents and piety ; and under you he will
oon become a great proficient in Eastern languages.
"Yesterday was our Cambridge Bible Society
Anniversary. It was remarkably well attended, Lord
|[ardwicke in the chair. I was unfortunately kept
iway by either a bruise in my foot, or, as Mr. Parish
ad your dear Mother think, and as I fear, the gout ! !
jly father once had it, and only once ; I may therefore
Jive it now, and no more: but in my mind I am
Iliher inclined to think, that the time is now approach-
1* when I must descend from my horse to a carriage;
d if so, I consider it as a very long step towards the
jlnrnal world. What may be my views of eternity
Wen it comes very near, I know not: but my trust
u n the tender mercy of my God in Christ Jesus ; and
t| an joyfully leave myself in His hands. It has for
piny years been my delight to contemplate death as
$1 56 at hand : and the more my mind is familiarized
jff\h death now, the more tranquil, I trust, it will be,
W.m the closing scenes of life shall have actually
ar ved.
" Ever, ever yours, " C. SIMEON."
To the Rev. T. THOMASON.
'My beloved Brother, " K. C., Dec. 19, 1816.
" I am truly glad that you suggested what
yxn did about dear Martyn's Persian Translation. It
mn > at a most important crisis You may be
issi 'ed that all shall be done respecting them (if my
ife e spared) advisedly. There shall be no unneces
sary delay ; but no ill-advised haste. . . .
438
JOY IN HIS MINISTRY. CHAP. XVIII.
"My people, who remained stedfast, are in a
blessed state : my Church better attended than ever :
my delight in my work greater : my health is good : my
strength is renewed, so that I preach with ease. I do
hope that God has yet something for me to do before
I die. . . . Kindest love to my Sister ; and the smaller
fry a kiss each."
CHAPTER XIX.
IETTERS TO REV. x. THOMASON ABOUT THE JEWS CHAPEL
, TYRWHITT'S LEGACY FOR HEBREW LITERATURE HINDOO COLLEGE
MOVEMENTS IN FAVOUR OF THE JEWS RELIGIOUS MEETINGS
IN LONDON RAMMOHUN ROY MARTYN^S PERSIAN PSALMS
BROWN'S MEMOIR REV. D. CORRIE^S RETURN PREPARATION
FOR A NEW WORK TO A FRIEND IN OFFICE ON ATTENDING THE
OFFICIAL CHAPEL MEMORANDA ON VARIOUS OCCASIONS ON THE
1817.
CORRESPONDENCE, ETC.
'o the Rev. T. THOMASON.
" My beloved Brother, "K. C., Mar. 29, 1817.
" Time runs fast : Mr. Corrie is going :
yo Mother also goes on ' Monday to Town, whither
I ;a going, being summoned to a Jews' Committee
of "essrs. Babington, Wilberforce, Way, and Hawtrey.
PROPER EXERCISE OF THE MINISTRY ON LISTENING TO EVIL
REPORTS ON SUFFERING INJURIES TO REV. T. THOMASON ON
THE SUBJECT OF HIS PREACHING TO REV. LEWIS WAY ON HIS
JOURNEY TO RUSSIA SELECTION OF A COMPANION TO REV.
T. THOMASON ON THE HINDOO COLLEGE JEWISH MISSION TO
RUSSIA PROPOSED TOUR AT HOME GENERAL ZEAL FOR DIF-
; FUSION OF CHRISTIANITY CHARACTER OF DR. BUCHANAN SER-
-
JMON FOR THE JEWS ON TRIALS AS A COUNTERBALANCE OP
.POPULARITY TO A CLERGYMAN ON PREACHING THE TRUTH IN
LOVE TO A DAUGHTER ON HER DUTY TO HER FATHER TO
A LADY ON HER DUTY TO HER HUSBAND TO A CLERGYMAN ON
PAROCHIAL DIFFICULTIES TO ANOTHER ON THE TRUE MODE
UP PREACHING TO ANOTHER ON THE EXERCISE OF CON-
( SCIENCE TO REV. T. THOMASON ON HIS EFFORTS FOR THE
EWS OPENING CHAPELS AT AMSTERDAM AND HAMBURGH THE
IAPPY STATE OF HIS PEOPLE PROFESSOR PARISH DEATH OF
'HE PRINCESS CHARLOTTE.
440 TYRWHITT'S LEGACY. CHAP. xix.
Behold, the Rector of the parish has refused to
give his consent to the Jews' Chapel being opened
in the Establismenf. . . . Ten thousand Chapels may be
built and opened by Dissenters, 'will ye, nill ye,'
but a Chapel that was (I believe) consecrated, but
certainly licensed as a French-Refugee Chapel, is not IjJi
suffered to be filled by an Established Minister ; were
it not that I know Who reigns, my soul would sink |f
within me.
"But if this be so painful, we have something
joyful to counterbalance it. The Emperor of Russia
and Prince Galitzin have sent over to request from
our Society Missionaries to the Jews, and Hebrew
Bibles. that God may be with us ! I do not
despair that we shall see good done among them.
" You who are a Hebraist will be glad to hear
that Mr. Tyrwhitt of Jesus, who is just dead, has left
4000 to the University for the encouragement of
Hebrew Literature. This is a truly excellent legacy.
It is a disgrace to our University that a Hebrew
teacher has never yet found employment enough to
support him.
"I inclose to you a copy of the Rules of our
Provident Bank at Cambridge. Would not such an
institution be of great use amongst you? Might
there not be one for the Europeans, and one for the
Hindoos ? I think you might be a great blessing to
that land in promoting such institutions I am in
great haste : I have laid everything in the smallest
possible space. Multum in parw is my motto on all
occasions.
" Most, most, most, affectionately yours, " C. S."
"My little (or rather my great) boy is very
well."
MAP. XIX. HINDOO COLLEGE. 441
I To the Rev. T. THOMASON.
"My beloved Brother, . " May 14, 1817.
" The Puritans used to date their prefaces
I'rom their study.' I date this from your dearest
I other's breakfast-room, a little Elysium. The house
on the Peas Market : but this is an eastern room,
at hears no more of the Peas Market than of
|iu at Calcutta sweet abode of peace, and love,
Id gratitude, and praise ! . . .
" Let me now come to your School. Indeed I am
1* from undervaluing it. I have not Mr. Grant's
Iter by me, else I should give you an extract from
I but he, when I wrote him word of it, thought
it the hand of God was in a most remarkable
inner in the whole transaction. He is able to
Joreciate the matter aright: and it afforded him
1 needing great joy. I have long been looking out
a person fit to fill the station of President, or
least, of Professor there : I had looked to Mr.
that view, as hoping he may come out two or three
',rs hence ; but he is an only son, which may be a
in his way. Of himself he is willing to come, if
tt parents will let him. He has yet to study for a
F lowship at Trinity : and I encourage him to run
tb t heat ; for he will gain in his training what will
ri ily repay him, though he should not gain the prize.
I ever lose sight of you ; and hope yet I may be
ar instrument in God's hand to fulfil some of your
wiles. I shall be anxious to hear more about the
pr^ress of this new Institution. It is one of the
th gs which strongly mark the signs of the times.
Tl world are everywhere reproving our hardness ;
th< r are literally saying, * Come over and help us.'
442 MOVEMENTS FOE THE JEWS. CHAP. XIX.
" Of the like nature is our news respecting the
Jews in Russia and Poland. They are enquiring
after, and desirous of obtaining, the New Testament
in Hebrew; which is already printed to the end of
Philemon, and proceeding rapidly, so that we hope
the whole will be finished by Christmas next. The
Emperor of Russia has just published an Ukase,
promising to all converted Jews his protection and
tracts of country in two different parts, whereon they
may settle and follow their respective occupations. In
consequence of these two favourable circumstances,
I expect that Mr. Way and two learned and pious
Jews will go over very soon to Russia, in order to
stir up the Jews to inquire into their own Scripti
and to gather them into such societies as may mutu
ally support and edify one another.
" I am just returned from Town, where both y<
Mother and myself spent the Bible Week the w<
of Jubilee : she at Dr. Steinkopff 's, and I at m;
accustomed home, Mrs. Cecil's. The tout ensemble o;
the Bible Society was the grandest that we ever y<
have witnessed. Such an intellectual feast was scarcel;
ever spread before. Mr. Money, from Bombay, gavi
us much interesting information, and in an elegan
style; Dr. Mason of America also, in a dry way
arrested and edified the whole assembly. Mr. Wilson'
sermon before the Missionary Society was one of th<
grandest things we have ever heard. You will b
much delighted with it. All the Societies had ;
richer savour of piety than before. The public tast
in this respect is daily improving.
" I am delighted to hear that your hopes of Ram
mohun Roy are somewhat improving. It was pleasin
to see that he was enabled to stand up for the Unit
|HIAP. XIX. EAMMOHUN ROY. 443
|>f God ; and though that, of itself, was very short of
|v 7 hat we wished, I could not but hope that it would
>e introductory to something better; because that
brought persecution; and persecution would cause
L deeper examination of the question ; and inquiry
|yould bring light ; and light, I hoped, might be accom
panied with a blessing to his soul. Poor man! he
lloes not yet see that the Gospel must be revealed
n him, as well as to him : and therefore I should
!iot wonder if the Trinity in Unity prove to him a
i tumbling-block over which he shall fall to his ever-
listing ruin. It is indeed the great stumblingblock
poth to Jews and Gentiles: perhaps even beyond
I he Atonement itself. But if he could be prevailed
pon to answer one question aright, 'What is the
Irospel?' 'A REMEDY,' he would find all the moun-
lins reduced to a plain : I take for granted, that
ou referred him to such passages as tended to give
i right direction to his mind, and to shew him, not
nderstanding,) but that he must really pray as 'a
iierely that he must pray for illumination, (which a
erson may do whilst leaning wholly to his own
abe and suckling,' instead of in the character of
j ne that is * wise and prudent.' If he will do that,
e will soon have to add, ' I thank thee, Father.'
'his however, taken in connexion with your Hindoo
College, shews that God is at work even without our
istrumentality ; and it is a great encouragement to
s to exert ourselves to the uttermost.
"Truly I am thankful to hear that you have
nished the Persian Psalms; and you will be not
little delighted to have Mr. Martyn's Translation
f the Psalms, which I have had copied for you, and
3nt you by Mr. Corrie. I have reserved the original,
444 REV. DAVID BROWN. CHAP. XIX
that I may not risk the loss of it at sea : and perhap;
I may give it either to his College, or to the Bibl(
Society. But this is only the thought of the moment
that will require much deliberation. I wrote yoi
word that our sanguine friend Mr. would have
had it published here ; but from the inaccuracy of hi;
New Testament, I am well assured that the Psalms
must be still more inaccurate, and that they wil
chiefly be of use to assist you, or others, in your trans
lations. I have also some other papers of Mr. Martyr
in Persian, all the most important of which I shal.
have copied for you. His Life is revising, in order
send it forth in as perfect a state as possible. It
be such a treat as the world has rarely had.
"Mr. Brown's Memoir has been forwarded
Mr. Corrie. Truly this dear man was of a large
calibre, both in intellect and piety, than I had con
ceived You will have a vast acquisition in Mr. Le
when he comes : he is truly a wonderful man Th
4000 left by Tyrwhitt for the encouragement o:
Hebrew Literature will be disposed of) I apprehend
in the establishment of two scholarships, like thf
University scholarships : but when it came to the vo
to-day, it was thrown out in the white-hood ho
because the persons proposed for the Syndicate we
not approved. Who were objected to I know not
but I suppose it will be carried ere long. This or
the whole will be a good way of disposing of it. The
candidates are to be of the standing of B. A. one year
to M. A. two years. And if good examiners can be
found (there's the rub) it will do good. But this
matter taken in connexion with the Jews' Society
is very important.
" I enjoy the thought that ere this reaches you
[IAP. xix. REV. D. CORRIE'S RETURN. 445
lou will again have our dearly-beloved friends, Daniel
: ! orrie and his wife. He has been a great blessing to
jlngland, and to the cause of Missions. Truly his
I me has not been lost, and I hope he will return to
ou with strength greatly augmented. The love that
I borne him by all ranks of people here can scarcely
e expressed. And when he comes to you, he will
| rove, I trust, a yet richer blessing than he has ever
pen.
" My own health, through mercy, is as good as at
[iy period of my life : and by means of constant
I id extraordinary caution, my voice in public is as
;rong almost as ever. But I am silent all the week
3sides. I think I once told you, that I compare
yself to bottled small beer : being corked up, and
bened only twice a week, I make a good report;
lit if I were opened every day, I should soon be as
ten-water. I think I do right in saving myself
1 us, because it enables me to throw an energy
ito my public discourses which makes them far
j ore interesting than they would otherwise be. The
gownsmen are sometimes almost one half of my
>ngregation.
" Your picture I am panting for. There will cer-
inly be a battle between your Mother and myself
r it : but I am stronger than she, except in faith
id love. Ever, ever yours."
To the Rev. T. THOMASON.
"My beloved Brother, "May 30, 1817.
" Scarcely a day passes but I have reason
t thank God for the plan I have pursued for many
ars, of keeping copies of my correspondence on all
446 PREPARING A NEW WORK. CHAP. XIX.
important events. I will give you, in answer to yours
this moment received, a succinct account of what has
happened relative to , and then you will see how
true Mr. C.'s story is. ... But quite enough of this. As
I shall be resident in Cambridge all the Vacation.
I shall have it in my power to take James out on
horseback every day. This will tend to strengthen
him ; though, indeed, he is already so stout and heart)
as not to need any aid of this kind. It is surprising
how much he conciliates the regards of all by his
lovely habit and demeanour. I should have liked tc
have taken him an excursion this year; but I feel
that I am running a race against time ; and I want
finish my work before 'the night cometh, in which
man can work.' On this account I wish never to b(
absent more from my post, if I can help it. Here I fine
the work grow under my hands. I am now studying
No. 1700* for the press: but I have 300 more t<
write, in order to complete my number. I expec
(D. v.) to finish the Bible in 200 more ; and then t<
glean the texts which I have omitted throughout th
whole Bible. The sale of my present work is large
and if I live to finish the whole, I trust that will b
large also : for I take all the pains with it that I car
that it may be useful to the Church when I am restin
from my labours. It is a comfort to my mind to hav
a hope that I may not be altogether unprofitabli
when my personal exertions shall have ceased. An
in this view you, my dear Brother, will have abundai
reason to rejoice. I hope that thousands in India wi
have reason to bless God for you to all eternity
" Most affectionately yours, " C. S."
Of his Discourses.
CHRISTIAN SELF-DENIAL. 447
To a Friend in an official station.
"My dear , "June 4, 1814.
"With respect to your future line of
fnduct, I feel that different persons would give differ-
^it advice, according to their views of Christian liberty
tid Christian duty: and if I offer my thoughts, I
Aould do it with great diffidence, and only in obedience
t; your commands. Certainly, the point is one which
las often and deeply engaged my mind : and if I had
a opportunity of conversing upon it, and opening my
sitiments fully, I should feel less difficulty in com-
qmicating my views of it. But on paper, and at
a distance, where an erroneous impression cannot
ejsily be rectified, I am fearful of speaking : for it is
impossible to say how an observation may strike
aDther person; because the very same observation
n|,y admit of different constructions, according as it is
a ociated with different ideas in the mind of the
r-tder. Suffice it however to say, that I am a great
a nirer of St. Paul's casuistry in Rom. xiv., and of
vhu conduct in 1 Cor. ix. 19 23. I consider self -de
ft, tl as the principle which we should always have in
e;;rcise to its utmost possible extent for the good of
o-ers; and that, in many instances, not only tem-
p 'al advantage, but what would be thought spiritual
a^antage also, should be sacrificed for the good
others. I am well persuaded that the Christian
\v rid often greatly mistake with respect to what they
eel spiritual advantage: and I think that the benefit
tcbe derived to our own souls (not to mention the
gl ry accruing to God) from self-denial, is far greater
ai. more lasting than any that can arise from self-
gi tification, even in spiritual matters. And in this
1 link I am justified by the conduct of St. Paul, who
448 DUTY OF AN OFFICIAL CHAP. XIX
sought not his own profit, but the profit of many, tha
they might be saved (1 Cor. x. 33). Now you wil
begin to see what scent I am upon, and what is th<
ground of the opinion I am about to give. The ques
tion I understand to be, * Shall I go with my family t<
the (official) Chapel, now there is a fresh Ministe
coming, if I should not find that he preaches agree
ably to my views of the Gospel?' To this I answer
1. That there is a great difference between preachin
all that you could wish, and preaching in a hostil
manner against the truth. 2. That as being at th
head of that Institution, you have, as it appears t
me, a duty to perform in the house of God, as we
as in your own house, if circumstances of imperioi
necessity do not prevent your appearance ther
3. That the authorities having expressed that wisl
it is (with the same limitation) binding upon y
to pay it a respectful attention. 4. That, like Pri
and Aquila, you have a great duty of love to
to your new Apollos : which never can be paid wi
effect, if you turn your back upon him. 5. That
you turn your back on him, and forsake his Minist:
without absolute necessity, you weaken his ham
and teach all under your authority to despise \
Ministry. 6. That policy, in this matter, is on t
side of duty; because, if you pour contempt on
Ministry, you can never hope to introduce such perse
into the pulpit as may approach nearer to your o 1
wishes ; whereas if you pay respect to his Minist
you will lead him to return that respect in an att<
tion to your wishes.
" If, in opposition to all this, it be said, that
attending at the Chapel you will contribute to dece
others, in making them imagine that the full Gos 1
II Ar. XIX. ATTENDANCE AT CHURCH. 449
I. preached, when it is not ; I answer, That though
pur forsaking the Chapel is a public declaration, that
11 your opinion the Gospel is not preached there, your
Ittending the Chapel is not a declaration that it is'
'reached there ; nor can any one be authorized to
| raw any such deduction from it ; you not being called
pon to declare your opinion at all. At those times
rhen there is no Service in the Chapel, you are,
? course, at liberty to go where you will : and if any
^ke offence, it is their own fault.
"Thus I have given you, in as few words as pos-
Ible, what strikes me on the subject : and it will be
^ gratification to me to receive your sentiments upon
i e statement that I have made. I again say, that in
general view of the subject, it admits of a diversity
I opinion; and that, when connected with different
urcumstances, it may assume a very different appear-
^tce. My opinion is formed only on existing circum-
sinces, and on those only as far as I am acquainted
^th them. In a former letter I remember I expressed
i similar hesitation; because circumstances in them
es Ives apparently trivial may, in their connexion with
i e whole matter, make a very wide difference in one's
j dgment respecting it. Of course, I can only speak
< far as I can judge from the documents before me.
lappy shall I be, my very dear friend, if anything
> lich I may have suggested, may tend to make your
i ly more clear, or to afford satisfaction to your own
i .nd. Give my very kind regards to , and believe
13, my dear Friend,
" Most affectionately yours, " C. SIMEON."
L. S. G G
450 REFLECTIONS UPON CHAP. XIX,
MEMORANDA ON VARIOUS OCCASIONS.
"June 18, 1817.
" I have often thought of keeping a Diary, and as
often declined it, because there are things which one
cannot commit to paper, and because there is danger
of pride in committing to paper the more spiritual
exercises of the soul. On these two accounts I still
intend only occasionally to write down such thoughts,
as though committed to paper, can excite neither fear
nor pride. I conceive that neither the worst, nor the
best, of any man can be, or ought to be, known to an
but God.
"But I am arrived at a time of life when m
views of early habits, particularly in relation to
Ministry, are greatly changed. I see many thin
in a different light from what I once did ; such as th
beauty of order, of regularity, and the wisdom
seeking to win souls by kindness, rather than to
vert them by harshness, and what I once called
I admire more the idea which I have of our bl
Lord's spirit and ministry than I once did.
" But as I wish to have a jealousy over myse
I think it useful to commit occasionally my thought
to paper; that if I live to be laid aside from
Ministry, and to have my time wholly for reflection i
the near view of eternity, I may be able to see w
were my sentiments at this time, and to compare the
with what they shall be in that hour. I see in oth
a great diversity of opinion about men and thi
and why should not a similar diversity arise in tl
same mind at different times? I have been onLoc,
Lomond and seen the islands rising in grandeur befo
me ; but on JBen-Lomond I have seen them all as fl
as a pancake. Sure I am that many things app
AP. XIX. VARIOUS SUBJECTS. 451
efferent, according to the aspect in which they are
sen ; and I therefore promise myself some edification,
i I should hereafter see these brief hints on a dying
id."
On Listening to Evil Reports.
"July 4, 1817.
: "Last night Mr. D. represented to me in strong
tjnns the (supposed) ill behaviour of Mr. to his
jpils; and particularly to Mr. B., to whom he refused
1 :ely to give his hand.
" The longer I live, the more I feel the importance
c adhering to the rules which I have laid down for
n/self, in relation to such matters.
j " 1st. To hear as little as possible what is to
tp prejudice of others.
i " 2nd. To believe nothing of the kind till I am
a?olutely forced to it.
" 3rd. Never to drink into the spirit of one who
clculates an ill report.
"4th. Always to moderate, as far as I can, the
u kindness which is expressed towards others.
I "5th. Always to believe, that if the other side
T\re heard, a very different account would be given
oithe matter.
" I consider love as wealth ; and as I would resist
a nan who should come to rob my house, so would I
a nan who would weaken my regard for any human
b ng. I consider, too, that persons are cast into
drier ent moulds; and that to ask myself, What
sbuld / do in that person's situation, is not a just
mde of judging. I must not expect a man that
is naturally cold and reserved to act as one that
is naturally warm and affectionate; and I think it
a reat evil, that people do not make more allowances
G G 2
452 ON LISTENING TO REPORTS. CHAP. XI.
for each other in this particular. I think religioi
people are too little attentive to these consideration. 1
and that it is not in reference to the ungodly wor]
only, that that passage is true, ' He that departeth froi
evil maketh himself a prey ;' but even in reference 1
professors also ; amongst whom there is a sad prom
ness to listen to evil reports, and to believe the repr<
sentations they hear, without giving the injured perse
any opportunity of rectifying their views, and of d
fending his own character.
"The more prominent any person's character i
the more likely he is to suffer in this way ; there beir
in the heart of every man, unless greatly subdued \
grace, a pleasure in hearing anything which may sir
others to his level, or lower them in the estimation
the world. We seem to ourselves elevated, in pr
portion as others are depressed. Under such circur
stances I derive consolation from the followii
reflections :
" 1 My enemy, whatever evil he says of me, do
not reduce me so low, as he would if he knew ;
concerning me that God knows.
"2. In drawing the balance, as between Debt
and Creditor, I find that if I have been robbed
pence, there are pounds and talents placed to i
account, to which I have no just title.
" 3. If man has his * day,' God will have E -
See 1 Cor. iv. 3, the Greek.
On Suffering Injuries.
"Aug. 30, 1817
" I have this moment heard of a most malign; t
attempt to injure my character : and I take up f
pen to record, to the praise and glory of my G
that my soul is kept in perfect peace. I pity th ?
CHAP. XIX. ON SUFFERING INJURIES. 453
who delight in the exercise of such wicked dispositions.
Little do they think that they injure themselves more
;han me; and that there is a day coming when the
righteousness of the righteous shall be upon him, and
the wickedness of the wicked shall be upon him.
[t is an unspeakable consolation that God knoweth
verything, and will judge righteous judgment. To
Him I can make my appeal, that in the point referred
to I am greatly injured : but whilst I have the testi
mony of my own conscience and light of my Redeem-
r's countenance, none of these things do move me,
or ought to move me." +
On one occasion, when a friend observed to Mr.
Simeon ; * 0, Sir, you don't know what wicked things
i hey are saying of you ! ' he quietly answered with a
imile, 'Nor do I wish to know.' 'But they are so
mtrue, Sir!' 'And would you wish them to be
rue?'
To the Rev. T. THOMASON.
" My beloved Brother, " K. C., July 15, 1817-
"I see very little company of any
ind. I find that silence, perfect silence is the only
hing for me : and by imposing that upon myself
t all other times, I go through my public duty with
nergy and comfort. Last year during the long Vaca-
on I took the first Epistle to the Thessalonians for my
ibject on Sunday Mornings, and through mercy was
labled not only to enter into the spirit of it, but
> breathe the spirit of it in my ministrations. But
le proud, unsubdued spirit of some of my people
mid not bear it. Had I scolded them from the
ulpit, they could have endured it : but when I wept
454 TENDERNESS IN PREACHING. CHAP. XIX.
over them, and besought them with many tears, the>
quite raged, and separated from me altogether. But
those who were of a humbler spirit were twined
closer round my heart. Now the Second Epistle to
the Corinthians comes in its proper order ; and I
entering upon it with great delight. The first twelve
verses of the 2d Chapter will be my subject next
Sunday Morning. My soul longs to drink into the
spirit of the Apostle, if peradventure I may recove
and restore those who yet attend my ministry. At
events, I find it sweet to have the testimony of I
owu conscience that I desire no other office than
be 'a helper of their joy.' I am labouring this point
also with all my little might in private, that so I ma)
leave them all without excuse, if they return not
me as children to a loving parent
I long to hear the result of Rammohun Roy's
examination of the doctrine of the Divinity of Christ.
I confess I augur no good from it
To the Rev. LEWIS WAY.
. " My very dear Friend, " K. C., July 25, ] 817.
" I tremble at taking up my pen to an
swer your letter just received. I remember the Spec
tator somewhere says, 'Many will complain of then
want of memory, but none of their want of judg
ment.' To this however I am an exception; for ]
feel a lamentable lack of both. And so distrustfu
am I of my own judgment, that I would almos
rather do wrong by the advice of another, than righ
in opposition to his counsels. And where the arl
of God is concerned, I really dread to approach it
unless to learn from the wisdom of others, how i
.should be carried so as to please our God.
CHAP, XIX. REV. LEWIS WAY. 455
" The first dictate of my mind would be to run
up to you, agreeably to your invitation; but that
it is inexpedient, and impracticable. It is inex
pedient, because I have a measure of deliberative
firmness at a distance, which would give way if I
came in contact with my friend. And it is imprac
ticable, because I have left myself to the absolute
disposal of Mr. M , who is to fix all my motions
i next week, and to make my engagements
Nevertheless if you, by return of post, give the com-
imand, the mountains will become mole-hills.
" But to the point, That some one should go
i with you I think : that he should be a man of prac-
itical wisdom I think : that that is not the character
(of I am sure: that, defective as they equally
'are in all the proper requisites for the journey, I
; should be disposed to lay a considerable stress upon a
comparatively insignificant matter, namely, manners.
Here, the one is as defective as the other is eminent.
..." Thus have I freely and candidly imparted
what occurs to me on the subject. Could I have done
'.t without speaking at all of I should have
oreferred it; but where the whole point turns on
lie comparative qualifications of two persons, I am
constrained to give you my sentiments. Whether the
ourney had better be deferred till the spring, is a
)oint on which I am not called to touch ; and there-
ore I shall be silent. But in my Sermon last night,
>n Eccl. ix. 16, I had occasion to call the attention
>f my people, in a very particular manner, to Prov.
:xiv. 27. If deeply reflected upon, it will be found
>erhaps in your case, a most instructive passage. I
lave all my days felt my danger to lie on the side
f precipitancy; and hence have been led for many
456 THE HINDOO COLLEGE. CHAP. XIX.
years to mark with more peculiar care such passages
as inculcate prudence, and forethought, and practical
wisdom. These appear to me to be the finer touches
in a painting, which experience only can give. But
possibly I may have run into an opposite extreme:
though I do not think men in general consider me
as overwhelming my zeal with a superabundance of
prudence. " Yours most affectionately, " C. S."
To the Rev. T. THOMASON.
" My beloved Brother, " K. C., Aug. 8, 1817.
" Mr. Fenn, in consequence of my not
being able to get him sent out to you, is going as
a Missionary to the Syrian Churches. There are
nineteen (men and women) going out from the Church
Missionary Society in October; and I am going up
at the beginning of that month to Town, to deliver
to them a short address.
" Without a moment's loss of time I communicated
to dear Mr. Grant the blessed intelligence which you
sent me relative to the Hindoo College. Well may
it be said, 'What hath God wrought!' I wish you
may be enabled to lay half a dozen more such bant
lings at their door, and that they may take them
up, and adopt them as their own. I am quite con
tent that you should lose the honour, if only they
may receive the good, and God may have the glory.
I shall be extremely anxious to have the fullest
accounts of the Institution from time to time ; and
shall gladly exert myself to supply any instruments,
as far as God may enable me, for the furthering of
your great and good designs.
"*You will be glad to hear that the London
Jews' Society, which has rather languished since it
CHAP. XIX. MISSION TO RUSSIA. 4.">7
came under the exclusive care of the Established
Church, is reviving, both shooting its roots down
wards, and spreading its branches upward. This day,
this very hour whilst I am writing this, are Mis
sionaries (if I may so call them) going on board a
packet at Harwich, to proceed through Holland and
Prussia to Petersburg!!, in order to explore the state
of the Jews, and spread among them the Hebrew
New Testament, (which is finished to the end of the
Hebrews, and will be wholly finished in two months),
and to ascertain what opportunities may offer for
establishing Missions among them. The persons going
are Mr. Way of Stansted Park, now ordained a Priest,
Mr. Nehemiah Solomon, a Polish Jew, converted to
|
Christianity, and ordained a Deacon in the Church
| of England, and Sultan Kategarry (a converted Ma
hometan from near Astrachan, sent over hither by
jthe Emperor of Russia, to be educated at his expense),
land Mr. , who was of St. John's not very long
^after your time. We all met at Colchester, whence
[ am just returned this day, and had such another
parting yesterday as once took place at Miletus
" What stay they will make I do not know ; but
t is probable they will be absent a year; as it is
in their contemplation not only to go to Peters-
)urgh and Warsaw, but to be at Jerusalem at Easter.
Che state of the Jews in Russia and Poland is very
encouraging. Very many are anxious to have the
'few Testament in Hebrew: and if the Jews (two
lillions of whom are in the Russian empire) can be
urnished with that, there is reason to hope that
lany will find it the power of God to the salva-
ion of their souls. The whole go at the sole ex-
ense of Mr. Way.
458 THE SYRIAC TESTAMENT. CHAP. XIX.
"The last answer which the Mahometans have
sent forth to Martyn's Essays on the Mahometan
Religion is now in Mr. Lee's hands. I intend that
the state of the controversy shall be collected from
Mr. M.'s Manuscripts and published, if it can be made
sufficiently clear and full. I have laboured long and
with all my might to get the whole controversy.
I would spare no expense however great. I still
hope I shall succeed at last : but no one seems to
enter into the matter as I could wish ; no one seems
to appreciate the importance of this controversy as
I think it deserves. The Syriac Testament is printed
under the superintendence of Mr. Lee, and will, I
hope, be a valuable present to the Syriac Churches.
A great many copies of the Coptic Bible (or Pen
tateuch) have been found at Oxford ; and fifty are
sold to Mr. Jowett and another gentleman, who are
to go to Palestine, for the purpose of examining and
procuring MSS. from that country.
" In a word, God seems to be stirring up mul
titudes, in different quarters, beyond all expectation,
to concur in the great work of diffusing Christianity
throughout the world. What a blessing it is to live
in such a day as this
" Dear Professor Parish is quite metamorphosed ;
he is full of zeal : he is even made eloquent, which,
you know, was not his forte by nature. All round
Cambridge are Auxiliary Meetings which he has es
tablished. Dr. R. has accepted a Living, and will be
come a Benedict in about six weeks. Mr. C. also has
taken a very small Living, and will be married pretty
soon. Your friend C. S. continues a poor bachelor
still. He has passed many valuable Livings : but he
looks to nothing short of heaven as his preferment."
CHAP. XIX. LIFE OF DR. BUCHANAN. 459
To the Rev. T. THOMASON.
" K. C., Camb., Aug. 17, 1817.
" My beloved Brother,
"I have been enjoying such a day as I
can rarely get. I have shut myself in, and not stirred
out from morning till evening, except to go to hall.
I am aware that such days would not be beneficial if
they occurred too often ; for I must use exercise, or
else I shall not preserve my health ; and I must keep
open my door, because the members of the University
who call upon me, some for business and some for
kindness, would be wearied with ineffectual attempts
to find me at home, living as I do up two pair of
I stairs. Certainly, if I consulted my own pleasure,
i I should frequently shut myself up in this manner ;
but I do not esteem it the path of duty. As a servant
1 of God, I must live for the public, and make sacrifices
for the public. Selfishness is rather to be opposed
than indulged; and when we are thwarting self, we
; never can very widely err.
"My occupations to-day have been, the writing a
Sermon to be preached at Ely Chapel next week, on
:he best way of removing the objections which the Jews
nake to the miracles of our Lord as evidences of his
rue Messiahship, founded on that command, Deut.
dii. 1 3 ; the other has been, the reading of Dr.
Buchanan's Life. I have just finished the Life ; and
,m greatly delighted and edified with it. There seems
o have been in him a certain dignity of character
ery uncommon in religious men. His independence,
nd generosity, and capacity to adapt himself to all
ersons of every station, yet accompanied with such a
uprising simplicity of mind, cast an air of nobleness
nd majesty around him, that I have never met with
460
MR. CORRIE S DEPARTURE. CHAP. XIX.
in any other man. He was formed for great things
both by nature and grace ; and great things he lived |
to accomplish. As compared with pious ministers in
general, he shines velut inter ignes Luna minores.\
Many equal him in what we should call piety; but
there is a luminousness and a grandeur about him that
is very uncommon ; and to have been the instrument
of bringing such a man forward is no little honour
that blessed man, Mr. Henry Thornton.
" Your Mother, I expect, is by this time returm
from Deal, whither she went to accompany the de
Corries. Had they gone any time after next week,
should probably have accompanied them ; for I wishc
exceedingly to shew that mark of repect to Mr. Corrie;
but I could not possibly afford the time now. To
minding my own work is after all the most satisfa
tory to my own mind. There will be a goodly par
on board the ship ; and I feel anxious for Mr. Gome's
health : I fear he will exert himself too much ; but
have entreated, and even charged him in the naim
of his Divine Master, to save himself for Agra, 01
Calcutta, or any other Indian post to which he ma)
be destined
" Aug. 29th. Since writing the above, I have beer
to Town to preach for the Jews' Society. The subject
which was fixed for me, was to shew that, Deut. xiii
1 3 gives no ground for the Jews to reject Chris
tianity. I regretted that there were but few Jew;
present ; for I felt as if the evidence which I had t(
propose to them was irresistible; though alas! '.
know too well the force of inveterate prejudice am
of judicial blindness. I was not out on the Sunday
for it seems daily of more and more importance tha
I should avail myself of the disposition which ther<
CHAP. XIX. DANGER OF POPULARITY. 461
is in the young men to receive the Word. Indeed, if
I were to attempt to assign a cause for the untoward
circumstances before detailed having been permitted,
I should think it was partly in mercy, to add ballast
to my slender bark, and partly in judgment, to coun
teract and punish an undue measure of complacency,
which I may have felt in my growing popularity. I
certainly have seen for a long time back the almost
invariable kindness and respect, with which I have
been treated by all orders and degrees of men in this
place ; and it is possible, that God may have seen me
more gratified with it than I ought to be." ....
To a Clergyman on preaching the truth in love.
" My very dear Friend, " Nov. 4, 1817.
" I have long and earnestly desired to see you,
that I might converse with you on the subject of your
Ministrations. I seem to feel that I can say anything
to you without offence, and without suspicion : with
out offence, because of the ardent love I bear you ;
and without suspicion, because you well know that I
am, and ever have been, as far from a timid, tempor
izing character, as a man can well be. I have heard
with deep concern, that, whilst all unite in loving and
honouring your general character, a great number of
persons are grievously offended with the style of your
preaching, (not with the doctrine, but with the style,)
which I am told is unnecessarily harsh and offensive ;
md that on this being suggested to you by Mr.
fou gave him notice to quit the curacy. Will you
brgive me, my dear Friend, if I say, that in both
hese respects you have erred. It is not by coarseness
>f expression, or severity of manner, that we arc to
rin souls, but by * speaking the truth in love, 9 and if
462 PREACHING THE TRUTH IN LOVE. CHAP. XIX.
we are offended at such a suggestion being offered
to us in a kind and affectionate way, it shews that
humility and love have not a due ascendant over us.
I did suppose, from your age and deep-rooted piety,
you would have been able to fill with comfort to
yourself and advantage to the people that situation,
which is of singular delicacy and importance ; but if I
am rightly informed, your own mind Is uncomfortable,
and your ministrations, as under such circumstances
might well be expected, breathe no more of the spirit
of love than before the matter was mentioned to you.
" If this be the case, and you find that you cannot
adopt a different mode, it will perhaps be better that
you do carry your own proposal into effect, and take
a situation where you will meet with less fastidious
ness on the part of your audience, and be enabled
gradually to acquire a habit which will fit you for
such situation at a future period. Pray, my dear
Friend, give me an early answer ; tell me that you
are not offended with me : and that my * balm hath
not broken your head.' I shall be extremely anxious
to receive a line from you ; for if in this exercise of
my friendship, ' I make you sorry, who will then ever
make me glad, but the same who is made sorry b)
me ?' Forgive, I pray you, and still continue to love
your most affectionate friend and Brother,
"C. SIMEON."
To a young Lady on her duty to her Father.
" My dear Madam, "1817.
" The task you have assigned me is diffi
cult; not because there is any difficulty in layin;
down general principles, but because without a toler
CHAP. XIX, DUTY OF A DAUGHTER. 463
ably complete knowledge of all parties, and of the
father especially, it is impossible to modify the
principles, or to enter into such minute distinctions,
or to suggest such expedients as the case might call
for. An enlightened and tender conscience, with prayer
to God, will tend greatly to supply these defects:
)ut an adviser cannot supply them, unless he have
specific grounds to go upon. If a receipt were to
)e given for the compounding of any medicine by a
chemical process, though the operation might be
delicate, yet the directions might be sufficient, be
cause the fire is under your own controul ; but
where you know not whether there be not a furnace
that may blow up your materials and yourself into
the air, you go on such uncertain grounds, as to make
it problematical whether your directions be good or
bad.
" Supposing the father to be a reasonable man, and
a man of good temper, I should recommend, in writing
or in conversation, as the daughter might feel most
likely to do good, such a statement as this :
'Sir,
' You well know that God is greatly to
be feared, and that my first duty is to Him. My next
duty is to my earthly parent, whom I am to regard as
God's representative, and to obey even as God himself,
in everything not contrary to the revealed mill of God.
[ think, Sir, you would not urge your claims farther
:han that ; and I pledge myself that I will never wish
:hem to be contracted so much as an hair's breadth,
.t will be my pleasure and my delight, if I have
eceived, or may yet receive, the grace of God, to
hew the power and efficacy of that grace in that
r ery way.
464 DUTY OF A DAUGHTER. CHAP. XIX.
'Now, Sir, my sisters are altogether under your
controul, and I have no right to contravene your
authority in relation to them. Yet on the other hand,
I think you will admit, that I must faithfully serve
God myself according to His word, and the dictates of
my own conscience. Every sacrifice that I can possibly
make consistently with my duty to God, I will engage
to make ; and to meet your wishes in relation to my
sisters in all things, as far as J can without violating
my own conscience. This promise I freely make you,
But to say, that I never will speak of religion before
them, or maintain in their presence what I know and
believe to be the very truth of God, would be to lay
a snare for my own conscience, and destroy my peace
perhaps throughout my whole life. All that I can
promise consistently with my duty to God, I will pro
mise, and will perform : and I feel persuaded, Sir, that
though you do not altogether approve of the principles
I have embraced, you will approve of a child of yours
acting according to her principles ; because you can
not but see, that a dereliction of principle in relation
to God will soon lead to a dereliction of it in relation
to man ; and that when God's authority has been
trampled on, the authority of an earthly parent is
not likely to be regarded as it ought, provided only a
sufficient inducement be offered to set it at nought, ^s
But from this one thought I have great pleasure,
that, whilst from a sense of duty to my God I am ttw
walking in a path that is not altogether agreeable to
your wishes, my whole life and conduct, I trust, will
eventually shew you, how much my heart is bent on
doing everything that will please you, and on approv
ing myself in all things
' Your most dutiful, &c.'
CHAP. XIX. DUTY OF A WIFE. 465
" Thus you perceive the line I would draw :
1. I would obey God rather than man ;
2. I would obey man as far as would consist with
I my duty to God :
3. I would not interfere with a father's authority
I over others :
4. I would not bind and ensnare my own con-
i science by promises, that would preclude me from an
occasional and temperate avowal of my own senti
ments, lest it should prove a denial of my God.
" After all, I feel that I have said nothing, because
[ cannot judge of any one of the parties.
" I am, Madam, your willing Servant, " C. S."
To a Lady on her duty to her Husband.
" My dear H " Nov. 4, 1817.
" I received your letter at Leeds ; but was
: o occupied with travelling, and preaching, and attend-
ng public Meetings, that I had no time to answer it.
have been almost the circle of England, taking
,eeds and Bristol for the extreme points : and have
ucceeded wonderfully beyond all my expectations
>n my return I have found an accumulation of busi-
ess, that leaves me but little time even now to answer
our letter.
"I do rejoice over you, my dear H , I will,
lough thousands of others should mourn over you ;
will mourn indeed that they mourn: but I will
joice that you rejoice : and my prayer for you shall
>, that you may be found ' faithful unto death, and
.en receive a crown of life.' But the particular point
a which you consult me is extremely delicate, and
] quires the utmost care to answer it aright.
L. s. H H
466 DUTY OF A WIFE CHAP. XIX.
" I will lay down some principles, and then suggest
how, in my opinion, they should be modified in the
application.
"First, We must serve God faithfully and supremely.
"Second, We must serve man faithfully, but in
subordination to God, and so far only as will consist
with our duty to God.
" But, firstly, we must take care not to make that
sin which is not sin, or that duty which is not duty ;
the former of these is needless scrupulosity ; the latter
is superstition.
" Secondly, we must take care not to make that
our duty, which is the duty of others indeed, but not
ours ; for instance, as in the State there may be many
things amiss, which yet it is not our duty, but the
duty of Parliament only, to rectify, so there may be
in the house of a husband. A wife may advise, but
not order, except in her own department. You may
lament evil, but not authoritatively oppose it, where
God has not invested you with the supreme command.
" Thirdly, we must distinguish between things evil
in themselves., and things evil by accident only. I
think I should be disposed to arrange plays under
the former, and operas under the latter. It would
take me too long to assign all my reasons ; reasons
enough will occur to you. If I considered your wel
fare alone, I should say, 'Renounce such vanities
altogether ;' for in your state of mind, I doubt not
but that they have a great tendency to injure your
spiritual and eternal interests; but your husband's
welfare ought to be most dear both to you and me :
and consequently, such a line of conduct as is most kind
and conciliatory, and likely to win him, is that which I
should advise. If he urge you to go, I would go to an
XIX. TO HER HUSBAND. 467
>pera: but when I had a favourable opportunity (be
specially attentive to that, and let nothing be ill-
imed) I would tell him, in a tender and affectionate
aanner, what a dilemma he reduces you to : viz. that
If you refuse, it is most distressing to your mind,
I ecause it gives pain to him ; and if you go, it also
.istresses your mind, because it wounds your con-
pience and casts a snare upon your soul ; and entreat
im, as he tenders your happiness, and ultimately his
wn also, that he will forbear to press you. If this be
ione in a modest, affectionate manner, you will soon
! re vail upon him to leave you to the exercise of your
,5vn discretion. But if you find him fixed and deter-
sined, yield instantly without uttering a word. Let
Sur compliance be kind and affectionate, however
k)posite it be to your own wishes. Let any differences
i' opinion between you and your husband be revealed
I none, without absolute necessity; and be extremely
\trefulwhom you consult. It is not every one that
i able to advise. It is easy enough to lay down
j i neral principles, but to modify them to existing
'("cumstances is extremely difficult. In this consists
1e difference between a novice and a father, between
f ily and wisdom, error and truth. Hoping that God,
i His infinite mercy, will guide and preserve you,
] *emain most affectionately yours, " C. S."
To a Clergyman on blending wisdom with zeal.
" My dear Friend, " K. C., Camb., Nov. 11, 1817.
"Two ships were aground at London
lidge. The proprietors of one sent for a hundred
hrses; and pulled it to pieces. The proprietors of
tl > other waited for the tide ; and with sails and
r Ider directed it as they pleased.
H H2
468 VARIOUS HINTS CHAP. XIX.
" The rules I should offer to you are these :
"First, Do not attempt to act in a parish with
which you have no legal connexion.
" Second, In your own parish form your judgment
what measure of countenance you are likely to have
from your Principal, your Parishioners, and your
neighbouring Clergy; and if you have not some
measure of approbation and aid from two out of the
three, do not be driven to attempt what is sure to
fail ; see Prov. xxiv. 27.
" Unless I were myself upon the spot, to weigh all
circumstances with precision, I can do no more than
suggest these general hints. But I feel that there is
in all such matters a Scylla as well as a Charybdis.
Of the two, too much zeal is better than too little ;
but if we can blend zeal and wisdom, we do better.
" Hoping that God in His mercy will direct you,
I remain, my dear Friend, most affectionately yours."
To one who had been urged to * preach very strongly.'
"My dear Sir, " Dec. 7, 1817.
"What is your object? Is it to rein souls?
If it be, how are you to set about it ? by exciting all
manner of prejudices, and driving people from the
Church? How did our Lord act? He spake the
word in parables ' as men were able to hear it' How
did St. Paul act ? He fed the babes with milk, and
not with strong meat. As for the religious world,
they are as selfish, for the most part, as the ignorant
and ungodly. They are not content that you should
seek the welfare of others, unless you, to please them,
bring forward also things which will utterly subvert
your end : and if they be but gratified, they care not
who is stumbled and driven away.
I CHAP. XIX. TO CLERGYMEN. 469
" You must not be in bondage to the religious
j world any more than to the ungodly. True, you are
[not to keep back the fundamental ' doctrines of the
(Gospel : but there are different ways of stating them ;
ind you should adopt that which expresses kindness
Imd love, and not that which indicates an unfeeling
Harshness. Only speak from love to man, and not
fronTthe fear of man, and God will both accept and
>rosper you. Most affectionately yours."
To another on Christian expediency.
"My dear Friend, "Dec. 10, 1817.
" I should be cautious of making up my
liind strongly on anything that is not clearly defined
u Scripture. Nothing is easier than to lay down an
aparently good principle, and to err in following it;
g. the eating of meats offered to idols, and circum-
ision. Do not make bonds for your own feet con-
jructed as your mind is, you will be in danger of this.
,]i things that are good or evil per se, there is no
lorn for expediency; in things that are good or evil
<ily by accident, expediency must guide you. Many
1 ink that the opposite to right must be wrong : but
t e opposite to right may be right ; as in the instance
I fore specified. My rule in reference to the bap-
t ing of adults would be this : I will do that which
1 udged best on the whole for the individual himself
a d for the people under my care. In the case of the
>ostles there was no time for minute inquiry. Our
Issenters, I think, take too much time, and require
to much. Where I felt I could adopt my own plan
wliout injury to the cause of Christ, I should take
a nedium : but I would not so determinately mark
EFFORTS FOR THE JEWS CHAP. XIX
out my own path, as to admit of no deviation from it
The human mind is very fond of fetters, and is apt t<
forge them for itself. This is not, however, recom
o
mended by
"Your very affectionate Friend and Brother ii
the Lord, " C. SIMEON."
To the Rev. T. THOMASON.
" My beloved Brother, "K. C., Camb., Dec. 24, ] 81^
"Greatly do I rejoice in the tidings yo
give me, relative to the Association for the furnishin
of school-books to the Natives. Only let the principt
of doing good to the Natives get into operation, an
the efforts will gradually become enlarged from th
body to the mind, and from the mind to the soul
" Now let me tell you a little about myself. M
strength, through the goodness of God, has rath<
increased : and I have, during the months of Septec
ber and October, taken a very extensive tour of aboi
800 miles, with Mr. Marsh and Mr. Hawtrey, for tl
Jews' Society. At Norwich the Bishop gave us t
countenance ; and the speech which I delivered the
I printed, and it is now circulating throughout 1
United Kingdom. I have sent a few to you; b
I hope you will receive many more from Mr. Hawtr*
It will go to Madras and Bombay, and be extensive
circulated in America also. Through the mercy
God, it has removed to a great extent the (too ju
prejudices which had arisen in the public mind agaii
the Society ; and we hope the Society will flouri ,
and be made a blessing to the whole Jewish peof -
If my life be spared till next June, we shall exte
our journey to Edinburgh and Glasgow.
CHAP. XIX. AT HOME AND ABROAD. 471
" We have great reason to think that the Hebrew
New Testament is doing good among the Jews in
Poland and Germany. The fields there seem white,
ready to the harvest. The Jews abroad are of a very
different cast and complexion from the poor sordid
people in England. We are going at private expense
to take a Chapel at Amsterdam, and send a Chaplain
there. In that city are 30,000 Jews. In less than
a week the thing will be done : and if it succeed, so
as to promise well, we shall, after two years of trial,
bring it before the public. But till the experiment
has been fully tried, the public will not be burdened
with one shilling expense about it. I have a similar
plan for Hamburgh ; only, if I succeed there, it will
be without any expense ; there being already the train
completely laid, and nothing remaining but to apply
the port feu to it.
"At home also, blessed and adored be our God,
all is going on well. My Church more thronged with
Gownsmen than ever : and my people going on better
than for many years. The bad spirits are withdrawn,
and peace and love are abounding in the midst of us.
"Professor Parish is doing great things; he has
built two School-rooms, one for 400 boys, and another
for 300 girls : and is now enlarging his Church, so
:hat it will seat as many as mine. This last will be
some expense to him. ... I wish you could see and
lear the Professor at a Bible Meeting. You would
lot at all know him, or believe your eyes and ears,
le is so earnest, so fluent, and so eloquent. The Bible
Society has done more for him than for any other
>erson I know.
"The papers will tell you all about the death
f the Princess Charlotte of Wales. She died in child-
472 DEATH OF PRINCESS CHARLOTTE. CHAP. XIX.
bed. The whole nation was ready to rejoice at the
birth of an heir to the throne : but it pleased God to
take away both the mother and child; and the whole
land was thrown into consternation. I suppose that
no event ever penetrated the nation with such grief.
At Cambridge the pulpit at St. Mary's and the read
ing-desk and throne were all put into mourning : and
a day, the day of her funeral, was spontaneously kept
throughout the land as a Sabbath. At St. Mary's,
the Regius Professor of Divinity, Dr. Kaye, preached
to a congregation, not seated, lout jammed. We assem
bled in the Senate-house, and then walked in pro
cession round the Senate-house yard to St. Mary's.
Every pulpit in the Town, too, is in mourning. No
thing but black is seen anywhere.
" Poor Prince Leopold will feel himself a stranger
now in this land, and will doubtless go back again
to his own country. He has behaved nobly on the
occasion, and gained the hearts of the whole country.
Were he to die now, there would be nothing but
busts and monuments all the kingdom over. In a year's
time his name will scarcely be known.
" Most affectionately yours."
CHAPTER XX.
1TTERS TO REV. T. THOMASON ON EFFORTS FOR THE JEWS IN
, HOLLAND FEMALE AGENCY KINDNESS OF BISHOP BURGESS
! VISIT TO AMSTERDAM INTERVIEW WITH DR. CAPPADOSE
! SERMONS FOR THE JEWS ENGLISH EPISCOPAL CHURCH THERE
i LETTER TO BISHOP BURGESS ON THE OBJECTS OF HIS JOURNEY TO
HOLLAND TO THE SAME, ON NOTICING THE JEWS IN THE
I KING'S LETTER MORBID STATE OF A STUDENT TO REV.
MR. ON DELIGHT IN HIS WORK DUTY TO A HARASSED
I FRIEND ADVICE ABOUT VARIOUS PERSONS KIND COUNSEL FOR
HIMSELF TO REV. T. THOMASON ON SENDING HELPERS TO
1 INDIA STATE OF HIS PEOPLE PROGRESS OF HIS NEW WORK
;irO REV. T. THOMASON ON THE CAMBRIDGE MISSIONARY SOCIETY
. 50WN8MEN AT TRINITY CHURCH TO BISHOP MANSEL, ON GIVING
BETTERS DIMISSORY TO A FRIEND THE BISHOP^S REPLY.
1818.
CORRESPONDENCE, ETC.
,; I To the Rev. T. THOMASON.
My beloved Brother, "Harwich, May ]3, 1818.
" Here I am on my way to Holland. But
I ] ust go to other matters first
" Mr. Lewis Way is gone to Petersburgh, Moscow,
(w ere he was most kindly received by the Emperor
of Russia), and the Crimea ; to search out the state of
tin Jews, and to spread the Hebrew Testament among
th( i. Mr. C. went with him as far as Moscow, and
is (turned. There are at Berlin a great number of
Je 1 > who put away the Talmuds, and read the Scrip-
tin $ by themselves, and even believe in Christ as the
Me iah, though they do not confess him openly. At
474 VISIT TO HOLLAND. CHAP. XX.
Amsterdam too, whither I am going, I understand
that there are some of this description. I have got g
Minister to superintend that Chapel ; and for two ful
months, till he can come, Mr. Marsh and myself arc
going over to collect the Congregation, which hai
been scattered for seven years, and to set on foo
a great variety of plans in reference to the Jews
I hope to do the same at Rotterdam also ; if as
expect a third friend follow us. My strength is no
great; but with Mr. Marsh I shall be able to di
all that the occasion calls for.
"We propose to converse with the Jews, and t<
collect into a body all who may be disposed to obe
the call : of course our object will not be to call the:
to merely nominal Christianity. But for all that yo
will give us credit; you know our minds on
subjects as these. It may seem strange that we sho
go thither, but with God's help me may be able t
effect in two months more than quite a young ma
could in a much longer time ; more especially as Go
has been pleased to make use of me as His instrumei
to take the Chapel, where they have not had Servi(
for seven years. I was to have travelled this ye;
into Scotland for the Jews (my last year's tour yc
have already heard of); but I must defer that,
hopes of accomplishing it, if my life be spared, tl
next year. . . .
" On my return from Amsterdam, I propose to ;
to Brussels, Waterloo, Valenciennes, &c., and Pari
and I think that when my young Minister com
to me at Amsterdam, I shall desire him to take Jam
in charge, and bring him to me. It is a great joy to n
an exquisite delight, to shew love to him : and it \v
be a great benefit to him, I trust, in every way.
CHAP. XX. FEMALE AGENCY. 475
"Your Orphan Asylum What a blessed work!
I greatly rejoice in it, and bless God that the ladies
have begun to exert their influence in India, as they
have done in England. In fact, they have done almost
all that has been done in the Bible Society, Mission
ary Society, and Jews' Society. They are God's
great instruments for carrying on every benevolent
I and pious work. But how shall the Duke of York be
: prevailed upon to give you 1000 ? He has no public
money at his disposal ; and no thousands of his own
to spare. But if you will send over a kind of Address
to him through Mr. Wilberforce, Mr. W. thinks he may
be prevailed on to give you his name. This, perhaps,
may be as good as his money.
" I thought how Hammohun Roy's reading of the
(Scriptures with a number of other persons would ter
minate : I was well assured it would end in somewhat
ilike Socinianism. But still good may arise out of it all.
" Wonderful are the tidings I have to communicate.
lit appears to our Governors in the Church that Mis
sionaries are sent out by every denomination of Chris
tians, except the Church of England. They have
therefore applied to Government for a King's Letter,
:o ask subscriptions through all the Churches of the
vingdom in aid of this good work. I am endeavouring
,o take care that the Jews shall not be forgotten. It
vill give you pleasure to hear that I am on the best
boting with the Bishop of St. David's, and that he
vill do anything I can wish (in prudence) to promote
ny views. He is going to establish a Missionary Class
n his College. He has taken under his protection
^riedenburgh, a converted Jew of great talent and
tiety, and a young man from New Holland ; both at
ny request. I hope and trust that God will make
476 DIARY OF A TOUR CHAP. XX.
him an instrument of great good. God is evidently
gone out before us: and considerable work, I hope,
will ere long be done
" It will give you pleasure to hear that two young
Jews are now educating under the direction of Lean-
der Von Ess, at a Protestant University in Germany,
at the expense of some in connexion with myself. If
it please God to make them (as, indeed, they already
appear to be) truly pious, they will greatly further the
diffusion of the Truth amongst their own nation,
under the direction of our Society.
" I am thankful to God that your dear Wife is so
laborious and so useful in her station. Give my kind
est love to her.
" Most affectionately yours."
Extracts from the Diary of his tour in Holland.
" Amsterdam, June 15, 1818. " I went with Mr. Atkin
son to visit Dr. Cappadose, a Jewish physician. He under
stood English, but conversed in French. He is not a strict
Jew. Many of his relations have embraced Christianity;
but he considers them all as having done it from carnal
motives. He is appointed the President of the Jews'
School Committee under the edict of the king. He says
that five of the Rabbies sent a petition, or memorial to the
king, desiring to lay down their office ; but afterwards apo
logized, and recalled it.
" He is a Portuguese Jew ; and says that the Spanish
and Portuguese Jews are descended from Jews who bore nc
part in the Crucifixion of our Lord, and never approved it.
I think this will give great facilities for their conversion.
, " He conceives that much prudence and patience arc
necessary, if we would do good among them. He reckons
the Jews in Amsterdam at 25,000. I paid him a seconc
visit. He says that the Jews in Holland have all posts anc
honours, nobility not excepted, open to them : and that som<
high posts are filled by them; and that they are on
CHAP. XX. IN HOLLAND. 477
footing of equality with others. This he considered as a
reason why they did not need my aid ; but I told him that
this was the very reason that I ought to begin here,
"1st. Because their prejudices would be less.
"2nd. Because I might then hold forth Holland as a
pattern for other Governments and people.
" Thursday, 18th. Thanksgiving-day for Waterloo. All
shops shut. Nothing to be sold under penalty of twenty-five
I guilders for every article. All Churches crowded. The
preachers 1 names, and their texts, all obtained by the printer,
'and sent out in the evening. Mr* Marsh at the head. Mr.
Marsh preached a patriotic Sermon, in which he entered into
an historical view of the benefits which have arisen to the
Dutch Government and people. I announced in the papers
ihat I should recommend and enforce the King's Edict about
he educating of the Jews. His Edict requires this, and
ecommends the people to encourage it. My Sermon being
bought likely to do good, I resolved to print it in French,
nd Dutch ; a good many Jews attended perhaps thirty.
"Sunday, 21st. For the first time the English Episcopal
'hurch is named in the weekly list of Preachers, which is
Iways published. No such thing was ever done before. It is
great point gained : though both in the Morning and
vening it brought us many people who could not understand
3. This, however, will soon end ; and the respectability of
Church will be raised in the eyes of the people. . . .
" I begin now to see that my work here is done. I have
eat reason to thank God that we ever came : for
1 st. The English Episcopal Church is now settled on
od footing.
2nd. The people of Amsterdam, both Jews and Chris-
1ms, have their attention drawn to the King's Edict, which
ts altogether unknown.
" 3rd. A favourable impression is made on the minds of
3 Jews, and a way of access to them is opened.
" July 4th. Mr. V. O. a Jew, who is a Christian at
h irt, visited us. Mr. M. in my absence had conversed with
h a. When I came in he was just gone, and was recalled.
~br conversation was exclusively on the means by which he
n;ht benefit his countrymen. I recommended that he
478 OBJECTS PROPOSED CHAP. XX.
should instruct six youths on his Sabbath, and agree with
each of them to instruct six others, after the manner of T. in
Ireland. He expressed, but in a very modest way, his grati
tude to me for my attention to his nation ; and declared his
determination to adopt the plan I recommended. He seems
simple and upright ; and I afterwards heard a good account
of him from Mr. H. He is afraid of losing all for Christ ;
and I conceive that his remaining a Jew for a season may be
overruled by God for gracious purposes to his nation. My
soul was deeply impressed. I went to prayer ; and we all
pleaded with God, 'with strong crying and tears,' for him
and his nation.
" It has certainly been much blessed to our souls ; and
I do most unfeignedly adore my God for this rich mercy.
" July 5th. I administered the Lord's Supper to about
twenty-five, and had a very blessed season. I never before
had, for so long a continuance, such a remarkable and un
interrupted tenderness in my ministrations, as I have had
during these last eight Sundays."
To the Bishop of St. David's, (Dr. BURGESS).
"My Lord, "July 24, 1818.
"To your Lordship, as Patron of the
London Society for promoting Christianity amongst
the Jews, I beg leave to give an account of what, in
concert with the Rev. Mr. Marsh of Colchester, 1
have been doing on the Continent with a view to thf
furthering of the great objects of that Society. Youi
Lordship knows, I believe, that the Episcopal Churcl
at Amsterdam, not having had Service performec
amongst them for seven years, (with the exception o
a few times about a year ago by Mr. Way), and havin<
now, in consequence of the refusal of the Englisl
Government to purchase the Chapel, no prospect o
serving God according to the rites to which they hav
formerly been accustomed, and to which in thei
hearts they are still attached, sent over to our Societ
XX. IN THE TOUR TO HOLLAND. 479
jt, request, that we would purchase it and send them
I Minister, who, whilst he officiated for them, should
>ay attention to the Jews in Amsterdam, and fur-
iher the Society's designs among them.
"This request however the Society, for want of
iinds, was obliged to decline ; for though it is indis-
ensable to our success, that we have one or more
Rations on the Continent, it was thought inexpedient
i) enter into any thing which might have the appear-
ice of speculation, and involve the Society in debt.
his was the rock upon which the former Conductors
ruck; and it is that which the present Managers
re fully determined to avoid.
" But whilst, as one of the Committee, I perfectly
(Incurred in this opinion, I felt the unspeakable
importance of not suffering a place so favourably
suated to be lost, without first endeavouring to
a certain how far it was worthy of an effort on the
prt of our Society to secure it. I therefore, after
living ascertained the price of the premises, agreed
Hh the proprietor to pay him the interest of the
Bj ney for two years, and the principal at the close
o that time, if at the expiration of it I should
tlnk the situation such as to justify an extraor-
d ary exertion on the part of the Society. ....
" Accordingly I went in the middle of May (not
ai public expense), and commenced the Service on
T aity Sunday. The Church is small; and, I am
so -y to say, the congregation was small also. After
ha ing been driven for seven years to the Presby-
te an Church, many did not feel themselves at liberty
to ome back again to the Church of England, not-
wiistanding the preference which they felt for it.
Bi during my stay of two months I had the satis-
480 THE KING'S EDICT CHAP. xx.
faction of seeing the congregation doubled, and of
establishing it on a permanent basis. Another poin
of great importance I had the happiness to accom
plish. The Church of England worship has obtain
there since the year 1707 ; but never till the presen
moment was it publicly recognized by the State. Bu
now it is acknowledged by the Consistory, and adver
tised in the public bills, which from week to wee
are sent forth by the Consistory for the informatio
of the public. Thus it is placed altogether on th
same footing as the Dutch Church, and our Ministe
on the same footing as the Dutch Ministers in every
thing, except in support from the public funds.
" During my stay there I was particularly atten
tive to everything which could mark my respec
for the State, and for the constituted authorities
and a very remarkable occasion offered itself fc
shewing loyalty to the King, and benevolence i
the Jewish people, without laying myself open 1
any remarks on the score of obtrusiveness or ostei
tation. The 18th of June was appointed to be kej
as a day of thanksgiving, being the third anniversa]
of the Victory of Waterloo : and this afforded me ;
excellent opportunity for noticing the edict, whi<
the King of the Netherlands had issued a year b
fore, relative to the educating and instructing of t
Jewish children throughout his dominions. This edi
though so graciously designed, had not been at
attended to : (the Dutch are rather slow in all th
motions) : and I thought I could not do better th
call the attention of the public to it in the eveni:
after my friend had dilated upon the more app
priate subject in the morning. I determined the
fore to put into the papers an advertisement to t >
CHAP. XX. IN FAVOUR OF THE JEWS. 481
i effect. But wishing to act in the most guarded and
; prudent manner, I first sent the advertisement to
I the gentleman who is the great Agent of the Police,
i with whom by the way Buonaparte and King Louis
iiad frequent conferences), requesting him to model
it agreeably to his own judgment, and then to submit
't to the Burgomasters for their approbation. This
Jone, I had it inserted: and I was glad afterwards
hat I had used all these precautions, because I found
hat some, who knew nothing of my prudential care,
r ere rather offended at the measure.
" The Sermon which I preached on the occasion
as thought likely to be of general use; on which
i;count I have printed it in French, Dutch, and Eng-
j;h ; and have desired that a copy of the three,
egantly bound, be delivered through the proper
( annel, and in the most respectful manner, to his
I ajesty, and to Lord Clancarty the Ambassador from
( r own Court. Had the translations been made and
jinted in due time, I should have presented them
i person ; but the approaching Confirmation of the
I shop of London at Colchester rendered it neces-
fcshr that Mr. Marsh (the Vicar of St. Peter's, Col-
c.jster) should be at home to examine the young
p >ple, who have been instructed by his locum-tenens,
b ore he gives them a ticket for Confirmation, and
tl refore I was constrained to leave to others, what
P'haps should rather have been done by myself,
liyour Lordship should have any curiosity to see
tli Sermon, I have a few which were sent after
for presents, and should feel highly honoured
in r our acceptance of it : I could send it under three
en3lopes by the post. These Sermons will spread
th ugh the country, and dispose many, I trust, to
L. s. I i
ON NOTICING THE JEWS CHAP. X5
co-operate with our Society, and the rather, becaus
the plans which I propose are in perfect unison wit
the King's Edict.
" If your Lordship should think the Sermo
likely to be of use in forwarding anything of a simih
nature at home, I could present it to the Bishop <
London also, in whose diocese it was delivered. L
deed I feel persuaded, that if our Governors in Churc
and State knew of the Edict of the King of tl
Netherlands, (I have brought a copy home with me
they would take care to mention the Jewish peop
in the King's Letter, which, I understand, is aboi
to be sent through the kingdom to call forth tl
exertions of the people in behalf of Missions to tl
heathen. They would never overlook that natk
who have the greatest claim on our pity, and mal
them an exception to the whole world.
" But I have a further reason for presenting tl
Sermon to him, because it is to his Lordship th
I must apply for the Queen Anne's Bounty, whit
I understand has from the beginning been giv
to that Church. To that I look as a substant
aid; for there are no longer the great and opule
men at Amsterdam there were formerly; and it
evident, that a Clergyman of great talents must ha
somewhat of an adequate support, in order that
may become settled there, and be able to supp<
a wife and family in a decent way. A novice c
do nothing there : he must understand both Fr
and Dutch, as well as the learned languages, or
will never be qualified to carry on conversation
any extent among the Jews : and it is only thro
an extensive acquaintance with the Jews, that
will be able to instruct the Christians how to c
CHAP. XX. IN THE KING'S LETTER. 483
I verse with the Jews: for I am ashamed to say, that
I even the more intelligent amongst ourselves are but
Jill qualified to take the Jews upon their own ground.
'[ say, therefore, that as the expense of maintaining
>uch a Clergyman must of necessity be large, (for
jie must on no account have his time occupied with
pupils), I hope and trust this aid will be afforded
owards it ; and I entreat the favour of your Lord-
hip to represent the matter to the Bishop of London,
nd to gain for us his countenance and support. I
r ould not presume to trouble your Lordship with
lis, but I have not myself the honour of being
nown to the Bishop of London, and the application,
I mistake not, will come with peculiar weight
om your Lordship, as a Governor of that Church
hose interests will be upheld, and a Patron of that
use to which the support of such a Minister will be
greatly subservient.
" Were I not afraid of being tedious, I could
dite to your Lordship several other circumstances,
Tmch, in connexion with the King's Edict, greatly
G2ourage my hope that many of the Dutch Clergy,
ai many of the Moravian Ministers, will speedily
csnbine their exertions in behalf of the lost sheep
o the house of Israel : but I had rather that you
sltuld hear of it, when actually existing, than be
1^ to expect it by any representation of mine. I
ai, &c. "C. S."
_
I ^o the Bishop of ST. DAVID'S.
(My Lord, " August 19, 1818.
" I am truly happy that your Lordship
ap roves of my proceedings at Amsterdam. I have
ju; received a letter informing me that a large body
112
484 FOREIGN PROCEEDINGS CHAP. XX.
of the Dutch Clergy, including some who were in
the Commission to carry the King's Edict into effect,
(and who, I am sorry to say, had thought and even
published in a Report, ' that the time was not come,')
are so convinced of the practicability and utility of
my plans, that they have engaged to co-operate with
me and to work with energy. But I should fill
sheets if I were to tell your Lordship of these mat
ters : I only suggest this, to shew your Lordship that
my quiet, sober, prudent procedure has not been lost
upon them. I am persuaded, that it is in this way
alone we can succeed, especially in the cold climate
of Holland.
" I feel, from the kindness and condescension with
which your Lordship treats me, that I am writing
to a friend : and with this feeling so strong upor
my mind, I fear that I may forget myself, and com
municate matters more freely and easily than I ought
If I should do so, I pray you not to impute it t
me for forwardness, or deficiency in respect ; I woul
assuredly put on my court-dress, if I were not veril
persuaded that you would be better pleased to se
me in my gown and slippers. I know that yov
Lordship has deeply at heart the welfare of tl
Church of God, and of the people of Israel; an
therefore, I think you will be better satisfied wil
my artless and free communications than with mo
formal addresses.
"I am not altogether sorry, for the Jews' sal-
that the King's Letter is suspended. For I have
long time been working (silently) through such insti
ments as I could, to get the Jews noticed in tl ;
Letter; but the higher powers seem to have thoug ,
with the Dutch Clergy, that ' the time was not con '
CHAP. XX. IN FAVOUR OF THE JEWS. 485
But who will say now that the time is not come,
when the Emperor of Russia sends forth such an
Ukase, and the King of the Netherlands such an
'Edict? Is it too much after this to hope, that our
Government will recognize the duty of the Christian
j world to that degraded people, and put them in their
Letter upon a footing at least with the heathen
nations ?
" With the hope of succeeding in this point, I have
been wishing to put my Sermon into the hands of
,the Archbishop of Canterbury and Lord Liverpool ; for
though there is nothing, literally nothing, in the Ser
mon itself, yet as arising out of the King's Edict, and
Dperating to a great extent upon the Continent in
i;hat view, it may serve to remove from their minds
:he idea that 'the time is not come.' I pray you,
ny Lord, if on reading the Sermon you should think
;hat it will be of any use, as bringing before the
'ninds of our Government the King's Edict and the
proceedings that are now going forward in conse-
mence of it through the Netherlands, I pray you
wail yourself of the present interval to obtain this
aost desirable measure.
" I have not hitherto suffered the Sermon to be
een in England, because I thought it most respectful
o our Governors in Church and State to put it into
heir hands first ; (on this plan I proceeded in Hol-
md, I would not suffer any to appear before they
ere presented to the King, and the Minister of Reli-
ion, and Lord Clancarty ;) but as the time now does
ot press, and the effect of the Sermon may evaporate
sfore the Letter comes out, I shall send it forth
> the public without delay.
" But I hope you will forgive me if I again intreat
486 THE KING OF PRUSSIA. CHAP. XX.
you not to leave a stone unturned to obtain this
small and reasonable boon, the associating of the
Jews with the heathens as joint objects of our atten
tion. It will come from your Lordship with such
peculiar weight, that I think one word from you
would turn the scale. I have the King's Edict,
that will be of any use : but the Sermon sufficient!)
illustrates that. Yet I have no wish that the Sermoi
be seen by any one. I care not who does the worl
if the work be but done. That was my plan in H(
land : I have done nothing but drive a few pile
(Amsterdam you know is built on piles,) and I leave
others to build the houses : that will be better doi
by the natives than by me: but they have
to keep up a correspondence with me, so that we
may all in our respective places work together.
" I have further views to Russia ; but at preseni
I forbear, lest you should think me not quite so sobei
as I pretend to be.
" I should not omit to mention, that the King o
Prussia also is favourable to the Jews ; two having
been recently (if I am rightly informed) admitte*
amongst his privy counsellors. The bare mention o
them by our Government would aid our efforts on th
Continent to a vast extent I pray you, pardon m
importunity, that almost borders upon rudeness.
" I am happy that you approve of Friedenburgh
I wish him to overcome that morbid state of min<
which interferes much with his comfort, and wi
hereafter impede his usefulness. He wants to discer
more clearly the nature of true humility, as contraste
with that which often assumes the name. It is in
possible to feel too deeply that saying, ' Who is suff
cient for these things?' but to suffer a sense of 01
CHAP. XX. EFFECTS OF SCENERY. 487
insufficiency to discourage us is wrong. We should
do all we can to qualify ourselves for our work ; but
[when we have done that, we should remember from
j whence alone our success can flow : and we should be
content to feel ourselves but ' earthen vessels, that the
I excellency of the power' may the more evidently
; appear to be of God. This lesson I hope he will
| learn in due time, and be enabled to rejoice 'even in
I his infirmities, that the power of Christ may rest upon
him.' From hence will flow cheerfulness of mind,
j which tends to adorn and recommend religion. But
after all, we must make due allowance for the different
itemperament of men's minds and bodies, and be
thankful for the excellencies we see in them, instead
of repining at their defects
" I am, my Lord, with most unfeigned respect and
I esteem, your Lordship's obedient Servant,
" C. SIMEON."
To the Rev. Mr. at Amsterdam.
" My dear Friend, " K. C., Camb., Aug. 26, 1818.
" I take up a large sheet of paper to
mswer your two kind letters, that I also may shew
my love as you have done yours.
" Your first sentence reminds me forcibly of what
[ have often felt, and still feel, 'This situation I
3ertainly do not like.' You refer evidently to the
vlace, and not either the church or people. Now I
lever come in sight of Cambridgeshire, but I feel,
[ will not say disgust, but a sensation which tells me
vhat would arise in my mind, if I did not check it.
\fter the beautiful country of Herts, to come upon
-he dreary fields (field, I should rather say) of Royston,
br many, many miles, I shiver in the midst of July ;
488 DELIGHT IN THE MINISTRY. CHAP. XX
the wilds of America are not more desolate in my idea
than is the whole horizon to a vast extent. Yet with
all this, when I turned my back upon Cambridge
twenty years ago for an excursion into the north,
and again the other day when I proceeded for Hol
land, I looked at every house and tree, as long as
anything of Cambridge was visible, with regret that I
was to be so long absent from it, and with prayers to
God for His blessing upon every body in it, whether
my people or strangers, whether friends or enemies.
So I trust it will be with you in a little time, when
God shall have poured out His blessing upon your own
soul and upon your Ministry, and especially, when He
shall have opened for you some door of utterance
amongst the Jewish people, your soul will be knit to
the place, and you will bless your God that ever your
lot was cast there. Amsterdam will still be Amster
dam, and Holland will still be Holland, to the natural
eye ; but to your inner man it will be an Elysium
the ' gate of heaven.'
" Next, about dear Mr. . People there do noi
consider what an exceeding difficult thing it is tc
maintain an entirely blameless walk with a Xantipp*
always at one's elbow and that for years together
spending too upon herself what ought to go in th(
support of him and his family. It is easy for thost
who have had no such trial to say, ' How can a mai
go from quarrelling with his wife to preaching ii
the pulpit?' but neither the one nor the other ha.
been at his option. One of the most striking evi
dences of the excellence of his spirit is, that in al
my intercourse with him he never so much as men
tioned her once : and, what is more, he never uttere(
one word to derogate from the character of one ex
HAP. XX. ADVICE ABOUT STRANGERS. 489
bllent man who did not deal out the same measure
p wards him. From my heart I pity him, and from
ry soul I love him It will be your wisdom to
tde with none, and to commit yovrself to none, but to
>vep in peace and love with all. As to Mr. not
3ing visited, how is it possible in the state of his
jnily that he could be visited? no one would choose
|> interfere in his domestic matters, and consequently
11 must stand aloof. But before he is condemned,
i quire what efforts she makes towards reconciliation ;
I none, the matter is clear. Unless you have most un-
uestionable evidence of something essentially wrong
i him, (not mere surmise but evidence,} you will do
311 to strengthen his hands and to comfort his heart.
" Mr. H. It is certainly true that he is a Deist,
d has no religion whatever. But he has an ear,
lich is a great thing for you, who may gain consider-
r le information from him about the Jews, and may
li an instrument of good to him and to others
trough him. Paul was once a persecutor, but did
nt always continue so; and he also may have had
vrldly motives in his intercourse with Mr. Way,
( ough I am far from believing that he had,) but he
i^iy acquire better things through his intercourse
v:h you. He has the Hebrew Translation of the
E T., and reads it carefully ; and may be extremely
iiiful to you in your future intercourse with the
J>vs.
" Dr. Cappadose is a man of great learning and
c; idour : I am going to write to him on important
ir tters probably by this post. It will be well worth
wile to cultivate to a certain degree his acquaint-
ai:e. Conciliate his regards, and he will prove a
hit.
490 HINTS RESPECTING CHAP. XX
" What we want is a door of entrance among the
Jews. If the great gates be not open, we must
glad to find a wicket.
" I rejoice to hear that Mr. Van Offen still reman
firm to his purpose. Bid him not be discoura^
There are mountains in his way ; ' but before Zerut
babel they shall become a plain.' His way will be
find out some intelligent young man, whose mind ij
open to a general sense of duty and benevolence, anc
gradually to stir up in him and others a desire to aic
in the education of the lower classes. Your advia
will be of infinite service to him ; you can strike
plans for him, and encourage him to carry them ini
execution. If he see no prospect of good arising yet
bid him 'go seven times,' and he shall see 'a cloud
at last, which though no bigger than a man's hand
(perhaps you, my dear friend, are that cloud,) shal
soon overspread the whole horizon. You greatl;
comfort me, my dear friend, with those expressions
which with thankfulness to God in your behalf I wil
transcribe, ' Whether God will be pleased to honour u
with equal success (i. e. Ezekiel's in preaching to th
dry bones) we know not that is not our business
though it is our hope : and that hope must be ou
encouragement, as those promises teach us our dut
may God bless us give us zeal and wisdom eai
nestness and patience.' To all this my soul adds
most hearty, Amen.
"You greatly comfort me also, my dear frienc
with the tidings from Rotterdam. Let us bring thei
more of our fire from England, and we shall at lea.'
(Deo juvante) melt their Dutch ice. Follow it up m
brother; and let your love to our adorable Savioi
animate and quicken all around you. I am truly hapf
J3AP. XX. MINISTERIAL DUTIES. 491
bo that you took some hints from one of my Skele-
hns, because it shews, that you may make use of
\iern without fettering your own genius, or damping
bur own ardour. It is in this view that they are
liefly intended. Follow up that plan, whilst you want
(me for your academical studies. The field is all your
vn ; and such occasional and ready help will entirely
jmove all wish to put aside the second Service.
" As you touch upon that point in both your let-
1 rs, I will proceed to state my views of the proposal.
" 1. What would be the effect of it on your
imgregation? Would they not be ready to think,
tat as you reduced yourself in that respect to a level
rth all the Clergy of the land, there was no differ-
d.ce between you and them? Would they not too,
lind and ignorant as they are, lose half the means of
ace which God has sent them for their instruction?
1 not the second Service, too, the very opportunity
rw afforded for augmenting your Congregation,
viich, if that were set aside, would settle at its
psent low rate?
"2. What would be the effect on the Dutch
drgy? Would they feel any impulse from your
z il ? Would not your habit be considered by them
a a justification of theirs ?
" 3. What would be the effect on the Jews around
yi? Is this his zeal for Christ? Is this his zeal
3n for his own Congregation ? What can there be
ii principles which operate so coldly on the very man
\v o is sent over to convert us ? We never preach
(t e Rabbies might say), because we need not : and if
tl re were no necessity on him, he would do as we.
"4. What would be the effect on Christians in
E gland f What ! Is this the man that is gone to
492 FRIENDLY COUNSEL CHAP.
convert the Jews ? Is this the man whose efforts v
are called upon to aid ? Is this the man espoused I
the London Society, and especially selected by Mr.
for this great work ? Even our own worldly ministe
would feel ashamed of preaching only once, and woi
blush at the very thought of reducing their two
vices to one.
" 5. What would be the effect upon your
soul ? Could you be happy in the thought of cuttii
off at one stroke half the means of salvation whii
God has afforded to your people ? Could you e
the blessing of God upon the means you did
Would you not have reason to fear, that your o\
soul would languish and sink down into a low,
worldly state ?
" 6. What would be the effect upon the
concern that me have in hand? The London Socic
declined purchasing the premises : I said, I will ta
them for two years, that we may see whether, at t
expiration of that time, there are such prospects
usefulness to the Jews as will justify you in purch;
ing the premises, and in keeping a Minister as yc
agent there. They will inquire, of course, what
done ? Whom have you there ? What have
labours effected? What have they effected for
own Congregation ? What have they effected for 1
Jewish people? Beloved Brother, what reply v
they make, if I should have to say, * There were t
Services, and he put aside one.' Would- they h? *
any thing to do with the Chapel ? Assuredly tl T
would not ; and there would be an end of the
concern.
" P. S. That I may not be mistaken in refere 3
to a preparation for a Fellowship, I add, set apai
HAP. XX. TO A YOUNG MINISTER. 493
I ay for fasting and prayer. At the close of that day
jedicate, as before God, such a portion of your time to
ie prosecution of academical studies as you judge
jight : and then adhere steadily to your plan, dedi-
iiting to the service of your God and Saviour the
,imainder of your time. This will bring a blessing
Ipon your soul, and upon your very studies. You
aed not be told that, by putting oil to the wheels of
carriage, the labour to the horses is diminished, and
te progress of the traveller accelerated in a degree
lat an ignorant and inexperienced person could
3ver conceive. I trust you have often found the
essed effect of a divine unction : how sweetly and
ipidly have you proceeded when in a heavenly frame !
\nly get 'the ointment of the right hand that bewray-
\h itself,' and all mil go well. (Prov. xxvii. 27)
To the Rev. T. THOMASON.
"My beloved Brother, "Sept. 1, 1818.
" I instantly sent off your letter to Mr.
( 'ant ; and have since written to him again, desiring
1: at he will visit me in his way to Cambridge, or, if
J cannot do that, will inform me when he gets to
I 'ndon, that I may not lose an hour in seeing him.
I feel all the importance of the question, and the
lers connected with it : I feel, too, the force of the
c nflicting opinions of Mr. U. and Mr. S. ; and I wish,
1 giving you my advice, to have before me not only
a existing circumstances, but all probable circum-
s nces : that so I may not give you my opinion hastily,
o without a full investigation of the point. No time
s ill be lost no pains be spared. 'Tis the service of
Brother 'tis the service of my God.
494 SELECTION OF AN AGENT. CHAP. XX
" The matter for your Orphan School is also muc
upon my mind. I have repeatedly conversed, thoug
not very fully, with Mr. Grant upon it. There ar
difficulties on every hand, to find proper person
and when found to get them out. But I am alive t(
it, and will do all I can. I have a young man comin
from Town to me this very day, whom I could find i
in my heart to send out to you : but he is too young
and not married ; and when he is of age your Bishoj
may refuse to ordain him. I feel immense responsi
bility on this subject, and know not what to do
I know what I would do, if I could find all to nn
mind: but when there are mountains of difficult;
before me and on every side, what is to be done
It is easy, when I have done the best I could, foi
persons on your side to say, 'This was ill-judged,
that was imprudent.' Beloved Brother, prepare, whei
I have done all that man can do, to hear it said
either, ' He has done nothing,' or, ' He has done ill.
Were it only across the Channel that I had to sem
a man, I should know the worst of it ; but I canno
calculate the consequences of sending a person t<
India, when I cannot get such an one as I woult
approve, or that is in all respects fit for the station
I hope that God of His infinite mercy will find us :
man after His own heart, and 'thrust him out' fo
your help.
"Your drawings, both the larger and the smallei
came safe. The smaller your Mother has, the large
I. I can scarcely express to you the pleasure whicl
it gives me day by day. I walk with you in you
verandah ; I talk with you at your window ; I rid'
with you in your carriage; I go with you to you
Church. I seem to be quite present with you fron
J!HAP. XX. PROGRESS OF HIS WORK. 495
(lay to day. I hope you also have received the draw
ing which I had made for you of your Mother's house
i a the purchase of which she had no little respect
to you, in the event of your having a furlough from
111 health. It is to her, and I may add to me also,
I, perfect paradise. Your picture, which you sent from
!ndia, hangs in her drawing-room. For a little time
I, formed a pendant to Martyn's in my room : but I am
ir better pleased with it where it is : for now your
lother sees it daily, as I myself also do : and I have
le more of joy in it, because of the joy it occasions to
ler.
"I hear from Holland that the Dutch Clergy are
letermining to co-operate with me, and that my letter
them at Rotterdam produced a good effect. I hope
ne day to have good tidings to give you from that
uarter.
" Of my people a few words. Since the proud and
)nceited separated from me, there has been a peculiar
notion upon my Ministry, and a rich blessing on the
t^ord. It is said by Solomon, ' One sinner destroyeth
iuch good,' and I have found that one saint too, (soi-
isant saint,) may do the same. We are now united,
>ving, and I hope prospering in the best things. My
,st Sermon to them was on 2 Thess. i. 3 7 (whither
am come in my work), and I had much comfort
addressing it to them ; though, of course, I could not
.) the full length in my application of it to them,
shall probably now in a few months go to press :
iving finished the Old Testament, and got to 2 Thessa-
.nians in the New, besides at least one hundred Ser-
: ons from the following Epistles. I bless my God that
. e has spared me to proceed thus far ; but the printing
< ' eleven or twelve volumes will occupy two years.
496 CAMBRIDGE MISSIONARY SOCIETY. CUAP. XX
" Our (Jews') Society is prospering, and I feel nc
doubt but that God has work for us to do. Mr. Waj
has had repeated and most favourable interviews witl
the Emperor of Russia. We expect him home soon.". .
To the Rev. T. THOMASON.
"My beloved Brother, "Nov. 30, 1818.
"You will be surprised to hear that w(
have just had a Public Meeting at Cambridge for th(
Missionary Society. I trembled when it was proposed
and recommended the most cautious proceedings. . .
The place of meeting was where the Bible Society
both last year and this, was held. There were at th<
Bible Society about 1200 persons present, perhap;
200 Gown : and the next day about 900 persons, am
120 Gown. We had at the Bible Society Dr. Stein
kopff and Dr. Pinkerton : but neither of them woul<
take any part the next day. The latter Meeting
especially, was very solemn ; the Queen's death beini
announced in the papers that morning
" As for my Church, there is nothing new. Thos
who so greatly disturbed and distressed me are gone
and my Church is sweetly harmonious. As for th
Gownsmen, never was anything like what they are a
this day. I am forced to let them go up into th
galleries, which I never suffered before; and nol
withstanding that, multitudes of them are forced t
stand in the aisles for want of a place to sit dowi
What thanks can I render to the Lord for a sigh
of these things ! I am ready to sing my ancestor
song, Luke ii. "Yours, &c., "C. S."
;HAP. xx. BISHOP MANSEL.
To the Bishop of BRISTOL, about giving Letters
|)imissory to Mr. T .
" My Lord, " December 9, 1818.
" In a matter of such extreme importance
s that which I had the honour of bringing before
ou, you will not be surprised that I am in a state
f anxiety ; and that every hour's delay fills me with
3ep concern. I did not feel quite at liberty to state
to your Lordship in conversation exactly as it
ands in my mind, because I could not conceive it
j)ssible, that any stronger statement than that which
gave you should be necessary. But as it is be-
>me necessary, permit me, my Lord, to convey to
u on paper what I could not prevail on myself
speak on my first application to you.
" What is it that I ask ? It is, Letters dimissory
a young man who has distinguished himself in
ur College by his studiousness, his regularity, his
bimeless deportment during the whole of his aca-
dlnic life. But it may be said, I ask this without
itle. True, in some sense I do ; but in the most
inortant sense I do not. A title is intended to
i wer two purposes ; one is, to provide that there
1 11 be no Clergy without employment in the Church;
tl other is, that the Bishop may not be respon-
si e for the support of those whom he ordains. A
?> as far as the former of these purposes is involved,
; and one the most honourable that a man
ca have. .And it is in this view alone that your
iicdship can have any responsibility to the Church.
Tt latter is merely personal ; and from that I shall
rejice to relieve your Lordship, by giving him a
tit myself.
L. S. K K
498 EARNEST REQUEST FOR CHAP. XX.
" But waving this distinction, what do I ask from
your Lordship? Nothing but what every Bishop
upon the Bench is in the habit of granting to any
protege of his own.
" But you will thus, it may be said, introduce
into Orders a person who will not otherwise be
ordained. This however is not the case ; for I have
at this moment at my own disposal three titles, tc
one or other of which he would instantly be or
dained ; but that I should thereby lose his service;
for ever.
" Your Lordship well knows, that for such a sta
tion as , a person must possess studious habits
considerable attainments, and solid piety. He shoul<
also combine a knowledge of Hebrew and Freu
with that of the Classics ; and have a zeal for th
cause in which he is embarked. But where shall
find such persons already in Orders, and disengaged
I laboured for months to find one, and failed : whei
then can I hope to find one on this great emergenc
when there is not any time to lose, and when,
one be not immediately substituted in the place
Mr. , the whole concern must be brought
nought, to the great injury of the Church of Englai
in that city, and to the no small triumph of J
the Jews that are there resident?
" But why should I not rather apply to the Bish
of St. David's, instead of to your Lordship? Fir
because the Bishop of St. David's is already doi
infinitely more for me ; and next, because the app
ing to him for a young man resident in your Lo
ship's College, will naturally raise in his mind i
suspicion, either that I have forfeited your Lordsh: 5
favour, which your own introduction of me to IP
[CHAP. XX. LETTERS DIMISSORY. 499
I at Carlton-house gave him reason to think that I
jenjoyed ; or, that there is something in the character
of the young man that will not bear the light.
" Your Lordship does me the honour to approve,
ind far beyond my deserts to applaud, my exertions
n the cause of Christianity and of the Church of
England. But, if not aided in so plain, and unexcep-
ionable, and necessary a matter as this by those
vlio alone have power to aid me, what can I effect ?
am paralyzed at once, and can never do anything
la the service of my God. Only think, my Lord,
rhat advantage this gives to Dissenters of every de-
omination. If they have ability and inclination to
>rve the cause of Christ, they can avail themselves
f any opportunity that may offer ; but if we, at
rer so great cost and labour, have already estab-
hhed ourselves in a station of the utmost import-
4 ice, we must relinquish it, for want of the smallest
J)ssible encouragement on the part of those, who
l.ve been raised up both by God and man to be
He Protectors and Fathers of the Church. I intreat
ywc Lordship to consider more fully what it is that
I ask. Is it anything more than what is actually
dne in reference to almost every Missionary that
ordained, and in many instances for those who
ve never taken a Degree? But it is not for a
IS n-Graduate that I interest myself, but a Graduate
considerable distinction in your Lordship's own
liege; a person well qualified for the office, and
ling to undertake it; but who will be absolutely
i eluded from a possibility of undertaking it, if
itle be required. My Lord, if this request be
tied me, what can I ever possibly ask at your
(dship's hands in future? I cannot contemplate
K K 2
500 THE BISHOP'S REPLY. CHAP. XX.
amongst the whole range of probabilities even the
existence of any circumstances which may give scope
for a request more easy, more unexceptionable, ir
every point of view. I have really laboured to fine
any solid objection to the granting it, and I cannot
I therefore hope that your Lordship will compare thi
extreme importance of the occasion, with the ligh
and almost non-existent objections to a complianc
with my wish ; and that having done so, you wi
not hesitate to grant it. Your having granted i
once emboldens me rather to ask it again : and
will venture to say, that your repeating the favoi
will be no matter of grief to your Lordship in
dying hour. " I am, &c. &c."
The Bishop of BRISTOL'S reply.
" My dear Sir, " Trinity Lodge, Dec. 2, 1818
" Had I not been prevented by a go<
deal of indisposition, as well as an unusual pressure
business, I should have informed you, that I h
determined to comply with your request, before
had the pleasure of receiving your letter this d;
I therefore feel myself happy in this opportunity '
testifying my deep homage to your cause, and : '
respect for yourself.
" I remain, with great regard, my dear Sir, v t
faithfully yours, " W. BRISTOL.'
CHAPTER XXI.
| LETTERS TO REV. T. THOMASON ON THE PROTOCOL IN FAVOUR
OP THE JEWS PROPOSED TOUR IN THEIR BEHALF TO SCOTLAND
AND IRELAND TO REV. MR. ON THE AFFAIRS AT AM
STERDAM ON POETRY IN SERMONS TO THE SAME, ON TENDER
NESS TOWARDS PARENTS TO A PERSON SOLICITING PUPILS TO
A CURATE ON HIS CONDUCT TOWARDS HIS VICAR TO REV. T.
THOMASON ON HIS TOUR FOR THE JEWS' SOCIETY THE DIVINE
PURPOSES WITH RESPECT TO THE JEWS TO MISS PRISCILLA
GURNEY ON REGARD FOR HER HEALTH MEMORANDUM RECORD
ING HIS 'SECRET EXPERIENCE.'*
1819.
CORRESPONDENCE, ETC.
To the Rev. T. THOMASON.
"My beloved Brother, " K. C., Jan. 12, 1819.
"Mr. Way has returned after an excur-
on of sixteen months. He had repeated interviews
ith the Emperor of Russia, who conversed with him
; a Christian and a Brother. He went to the
ongress at Aix-la-Chapelle, and there presented a
emorial to the United Sovereigns ; and has gained
:om them a public Protocol, applauding his views,
ad engaging to exert themselves in their respective
(ipires for the temporal and spiritual good of the
t ws. The Emperor of Russia ordered Prince Galitzin
t give a sketch of what the Memorial should embrace.
I was to give a three-fold view of the subject; 1, Re-
1 ious ; 2, Political ; 3, Administrative ; comparing
ad contrasting the benefits to be conferred on the
502 PROTOCOL IN CHAP. XXI.
Jews, with the benefits to be derived to each state
from them, when their reform and consequent eleva
tion in society should take place. I possess it all
containing many sheets : and bless God that it was so
favourably received. The Protocol was signed by
Prince Metternich, Capodistrias, Richelieu, Welling
ton, Castlereagh and two others. Tell me; Is not
God in all this ?
" Throughout Poland and Germany Mr. Way me<
with much encouragement amongst the Jews. Mr
Solomon, the Jew-Christian, that is an ordained Min
ister in the Church of England, is left in Poland ; anc
we are going to send him a fellow-labourer, (two anc
two was our Lord's plan;) we are about to sem
also a Jew-Christian (Friedenburgh), whom I hop<
to get ordained speedily, to another part in German)
and for him too we have just obtained a most blesse<
coadjutor and director, Mr. Neitsche, with whos
name you are already acquainted as a man of learning
piety, and zeal. I have also many other plans ; but a
I know not that they can be realized till I shall ha\
seen the Bishop of St. David's, I say nothing of thei
at present. I leave this letter to be completed whe
I have been at Stansted (Mr. Way's), where I go ne:
Monday to meet the Bishops of St. David's ar
Gloucester. I hope God will open the heart of tl
former to enter fully into my views. He has alreac
shewn great kindness and done much ; but I am n
content with drops : I want, if it may please God,
shower. Here then I leave this subject for the presei
" I now go on to tell you some views which I ha
for the advancement of the Society, and the stirri
up the Christian public. If I live to April, I expt
to go all through Scotland, and then to Dublin, whf
HAP. XXI. FAVOUR OF THE JEWS. 503
iere are many saying, ' Come over and help us.' We
nust this year not only get for our ordinary expenses,
ut for our augmented expenses of foreign Missions; so
must put my poor weak hand to the plough, and do
11 1 can. But God is with us ; and I doubt not of a
lessed issue. I shall hope to receive some good aid
om your quarter also
" I perceive that this paper will not suffice for one
urth part of what I shall have to say after seeing
ie Bishop of St. David's ; and therefore I shall add
> this some other matters, particularly one most in
vesting, a copy of the Protocol before referred
h <4fr 4fr 4fr
' Now, my Brother, if this do not give us encou-
igement, what can? Is not this a little like the
mes of Cyrus, especially when taken in connexion
ith what is doing amongst Christians and now
oked for amongst the Jews? I account it a rich
] essing to have been spared to see this day, and to be
] emitted to hold a trowel (and without a sword too)
1 fore my own door. Let every one do this, and the
nil will soon be up. There were many female
1 bourers then, and so there are now ; and they put
to shame. Let us up and be doing.
" Ever, ever yours, " C. SIMEON."
To the Rev. Mr. at Amsterdam.
"My very dear friend and Brother, " 1819.
" I do not promise to fill this sheet : but
Ilo not shrink back from the sight of it as formi-
d ble : for my soul is with you, and I long to prove
t) it it is with you. I delight in your openness ; and
I dsh you ever to continue it. Cardiphonia must be
tl ! title of all our correspondence.
504 GENERAL EFFORTS CHAP. XXI
delivered to me your kind letter, an(
I began to think that I should appear unkind in no
having answered it before. But I scarcely considere<
that as anything more than a valedictory message b;
him. Lest, however, I should have been mistaken ii
that, I was purposing, as I told your brother yester
day, to write to you immediately: for I was afrai<
that instead of regarding me as the stork, (so mud
loved in your land,) you should look upon me as th
ostrich, which having laid her egg, feels no mor
concern about it .....
"Last week I went up to Town, with a heav
cold upon me, in order to arrange my journey t
Scotland and Ireland ; but chiefly to meet Dr. Pinker
ton and Mr. Way, on the subject of Missionary exei
tions. The more I think of the state of the Je\v
throughout the world, and of the importance (
putting the Hebrew New Testament into their hanc
with suitable tracts, the more I am convinced, that t
send forth Missionaries among them is far more like)
to be extensively useful, than to confine our attentio
to any one city, or any one kingdom in the univers
I feel that your station as a post of observation,
head quarters, or a point tfappui (which Buonapar
used to speak so much about), is of vast important
but that its importance consists not so much in i
reference to the Jews of Amsterdam only, as in i
reference to the Continent at large, of which it is
most convenient centre. On this subject I was e
tremely anxious to hear their opinion ; not because
have any doubt what their opinion is, but because
am extremely desirous not to express an opinic
which I do not previously know to be the opinion
better informed judges than myself.
'CHAP. XXI. ON BEHALF OF THE JEWS. 505
"But my illness so increased, that on the very
i morning of the Meeting I was compelled to set off for
Cambridge ; it being very doubtful in my own mind
When I should be able to go thither, if at all, if I
leglected to move whilst I could. Thus I lost the
opportunity for which I went. But, if I say the truth,
t was rather from a desire to approve myself to you,
iind to Mr. A., than from any other thought whatever,
hat I went up at all. You know me pretty well ;
iou know that versatility is no part of my constitu-
v v
onal or acquired character. You know that little
lings do not stop me. You know that if a thing is
be done, I do not count pence, or pounds ; and at
e same time, I fondly hope you know that to ap-
ove myself to God as a wise steward, and a, faithful
arvant, is the only object that I account worthy of a
lought. My dear friend Mr. A. knows but little of
; he has never had an opportunity of forming any
idgment about my conduct towards God. To him
might appear to be fickle, or to shrink from a
icrifice ; and the suggesting of a doubt about the
irchase of the Chapel might lead him to say, ' Who
in tell, but that he may not doubt about the main-
mance of a Minister here ?' You, my beloved Bro-
ler, who know more of my secret springs of action,
ill be in no danger of indulging any such surmises,
ou know whereabouts I am ; what I mean ; and
hat I purpose. You know that I am not like the
orld, suggesting one thought first in order to intro-
uce another afterwards. You know that whilst I
Ive openness in others, I would practise it myself. I
] ay you therefore not to suffer on dear Mr. A.'s mind
ir one moment the apprehension of versatility on
iy part, or the least idea that the Society will ever
506 POETEY IN SERMONS. CHAP. XX]
feel less, than they have already done, the importanc
of maintaining a Minister in your post ; and intrea
him, with my kind regards, to communicate to m
with the utmost possible freedom and candour hi
views of the subject which I have here touched upor
.... I only want to see what our duty to God re
quires, and what will ultimately most subserve th
interests of His cause and people.
" I have left but little room for answers to you
two letters. I highly approve of your determinatio
to adhere closely to your subject. Rambling may oca
sionally produce impression; but its proper tendency!
idleness in you, and lassitude in your hearers : poeti
is beautiful in itself; but if you will come from tl
mount of God, you will find prose better suited f<
telling men about their golden calf. First tell a ma
that his house is on fire, or his father dead, in ven
and then interlard your sermons with it : but till the
keep in mind the motto :
' I'd preach as though I ne'er should preach again,
I'd preach, as dying, unto dying men.'
" Your preparation for the Jews should at prese
be general ; not particular. But they should be ke
in mind as the great ultimate object. It will be wi
to let Van OfFen feel his ground, and show by 1
conduct that he may safely be admitted to baptisi
but do not hold out any expectations to him of tei
poral support. The ' pearl of great price' must alo
recompense his sacrifices.
" Most affectionately yours, " C. SIMEON."
I HAP. XXI. TENDERNESS TOWARDS PARENTS. 507
To the same.
"My beloved Friend, " K. C., March 9, 1819.
" You cannot think with what delight your
tter this moment received fills me. You understand
e clearly: you write as one that understands me;
u know, evidently, that any suggestions of mine are
it from versatility or any unworthy motive: and
feel encouraged to speak all that is in my heart
you with brotherly freedom. This is as it should
. I delight exceedingly in your views and state-
snts about : and on this, and all subjects with-
t exception, I shall delight to receive your opinions
?ely. It is on this account that I take up my pen
stantly, that I may thereby express to you the love
my heart. I have most important matters immedi-
?ly demanding my attention: and I know, that if
inswer by return of post, as I intend to do, I have
*ee days to write in, yet I cannot rest three hours,
three minutes, without assuring you what joy I feel
ij the freedom of your communications. And I long
t]it Mr. A., whom I greatly respect and love, should
ow me thoroughly, that so our mutual love and
ifidence may continually increase.
" Having written my prefatory remark, I now put
d! ivn my pen ; but it shews you, that there is an
e] sticity in my heart that will rebound to any pressure
your love. . . .
" What you say respecting your father comes home
tq my own heart and conscience. My own father,
als! was so; and I feel that I did not sufficiently
b,r with him, and feel for him, and try to win him
1 as always so unhappy in his company, that I could
n< put on sufficient ease and cheerfulness : and I seem
tc ;hink, that if he were now alive, I would try more
508 INTEGRITY IN GIVING CHAP.
the effect of such condescension on my part;
I doubt much, whether as quite a young man I coul<
safely venture to do all that I might at a moi
advanced age. I think we ought to feel towards sue)
persons as we should towards our beloved Monard
if we now saw him beating his head against a wa
That will give you a clearer idea than ten thousam
words: and that is what I now endeavour to
towards those, whose situation calls rather for coi
passion than for anger and displeasure.
"Continue, my very dear friend, to speak to m
all your heart on all occasions : and assure yourself <
a perfect reciprocity on the part of
"Your most affectionate Brother in the Lord, " C.S.
To a person who requested to be recommended i
a Tutor.
"Dear Sir, " March 16, 1819.
" A parable shall be my answer to you.
"A friend of mine fell from his horse and brol-
both his legs, and otherwise bruised his body excee<
ingly. He, knowing that I was acquainted with tl
relative skill of the surgeons in Cambridge, sent to n
to recommend him one. There were four or five vei
experienced men. But there was one in straiten*
circumstances, just setting up in business, and ther
fore I recommended him : because if my friend die
the dead man would tell no tales; and if he w
cured, his recovery would help forward the youi
surgeon. It happened that my friend, who if he hi
been treated skilfully might have recovered, was fore-
to have both his legs amputated, and was kept a cri
pie to his bed for many years. I was satisfied, becai
pAP. XXI. A RECOMMENDATION. 509
i had done my duty. There was a young man who
anted business, and I had performed an act of
iiendship in helping him to a job. It happened,
iowever, that after a time my friend heard that there
lere four or five skilful surgeons within the same
listance as the one I had recommended : and he
eard that the surgeon I had recommended thought
limself much indebted to me for my recommendation,
he cripple of course was pleased and satisfied with
hat I had done, because he had applied to me for a
^commendation, and I had given him one. But an
lemy of mine got to his ear, and represented my
mduct in a very unkind point of view. He told him
tat he had reposed confidence in me in a matter
!:* the greatest possible importance, and that I had
grayed that confidence; and instead of seeking his
!)dily welfare, I had lost sight of that, and sought
ily the pecuniary benefit of another friend : and had
uus actually sacrificed his welfare through life for
. little present advantage to another person.
"This he was unreasonable enough to make a
atter of complaint against me. But I wrote him
ord that he was quite unreasonable : for that when
.} applied to me to recommend a surgeon, he must
"iow that his bodily welfare was the last thing that
ought to take into my consideration. It afforded
e a piece of patronage, and gave me an opportunity
' promoting the pecuniary interests of another ; and
' course it was my duty to pursue the plan I had
llowed ; and if it happened that I had done it at
s expense, that was simply his misfortune ; or
:iher, he should not think he had suffered any mis-
rtune at all, since the loss of his limbs and health
: id answered the purpose I intended, of putting a few
510 ADVICE TO A CURATE. CHAP.
pounds into the pocket of another to whom they we
very acceptable.
" As you cannot but approve of my conduct in th
respect, you will expect me to follow it towards all tl
friends who consult me about the paltry matter <
the education of their children. I am, Sir,
" Your most faithful Servant, " C. SIMEON."
To a Curate, who had been requested by h
Incumbent to leave him.
" My dear Sir, " March 18, 1819.
"I never interfere in the concerns
others, unless called to do so by both parties. As a
abstract question, I think, that for a man professir
piety to force himself upon his principal against h
will, is no very Christian act. There are a set
people in the Church who would recommend ar
encourage such a step ; but they are not the mo
humble and modest of our flock. You must take ca
what spirit you encourage in others, and what spii
you exercise yourself. I am, dear Sir,
" Your most faithful Servant, " C. S."
To the Rev. T. THOMASON.
" My beloved Brother, " Manchester, June 12, 181
" In all my letters to you I confine mys<
to matters which I conceive to be of more inter*
than common chit-chat ; but now I take up my p
to shew my love, just as I should do if sitting at yo
side. I do not commonly like to talk of self (it
a dangerous and hateful subject for the most par)
but in this letter self will be, apparently at least, t
only subject. Nor am I afraid that you will say, '.
old friend and Brother is strangely altered:' for it
II&AP. XXI. TOUR FOR THE JEWS' SOCIETY. 511
|) please and gratify you and my dear Sister, and to
I lew my love to both of you, that I descend from
reater and more important subjects, to give you
| little account of a journey which I have commenced
e \ r the Lord : and to tell you the principal occurrences
i* my tour, which hitherto has far exceeded my most
Inguine expectations.
" The Jewish cause in Britain needs all the aid it
4 XL receive: none but persons of piety in the Esta-
lishment will come forward to take a part in it.
jence the more need of exertion in those who have
poused it: hence I have endeavoured to do what
Itle I could by travelling through a large part of
;- J'itain two years ago, and going to Holland last year,
*&. 3d to Scotland this year. In order to be at Edin-
MI lirgh at the time of the General Assembly, I left
(imbridge before the division of Term, 10th of May,
A th Mr. Marsh (the loveliest of men), to proceed
3V t)ither. My plan was (and all who were to be visited
is tare apprized of it) not to do two things, such as
s Baking at a Meeting and preaching, in one day:
a d not to preach two days following, because it was,
h manly speaking, impossible for me to sustain it.
J :cordingly I set out with these good intentions. But
tj very first day at Leicester I preached besides
s making an hour at a public Meeting : and the next
dy I conversed (carefully indeed and in a whisper)
a most interesting case of conscience for two hours,
al preached again. This second Sermon was at
1 tterworth, and it arose out of the exertions of the
f( mer day. The Minister of Lutterworth had refused
h pulpit ; but was so wrought on at Leicester, that
h urged me to come, sent all round Lutterworth to
tl Clergy to come and meet me at dinner, and got me
512 TOUE IN BEHALF OF CHAP. XX
a good congregation. About thirty other Clergy met m
at Leicester ; and the Lord was with me, and strengt
ened me for my labour so that I sustained no injury
A spirit of life and love was kindled there.
" Thence I went next day to Derby, where ever)
thing had languished grievously. We had a Meeting
and Mr. Marsh preached, and a great revival too
place there also.
" Thence we went to Hull, where our first Sabbat
was spent. There also the cause was at a very lo^
ebb : but I preached in the High Church to an immens
audience, by all of whom I was well heard ; and spok
next day at a public Meeting ; and numbers step
forth full of life and zeal to form an Auxiliary Society
Many inquiries were made after you at that plac
as well as at many others.
" Thence we proceeded to Berwick, where, as n
letter had reached us at Hull, we supposed w
were not expected. We therefore did not haste
thither, as we should otherwise have done; and whe
we reached the town we were going forward wit
fresh horses immediately. The carriage proceede
through the town, whilst we walked through: bi
being recognized, a person informed us that we ha
been expected the preceding evening, and a Cor
gregation of 1500 persons been disappointed. W
instantly ordered back the carriage, waited on th
Minister and chief persons, offered to stop and preacl
and I preached to above 1000 persons, whose cour
tenances all told us that they cordially forgave the
preceding disappointment. They were convinced i\\i
it had not arisen from versatility or indifference i
us. In my apology I referred to the Apostle's af
peal to God, ' As God is true, our word was not ye
i
. XXI. THE JEWS' SOCIETY. 513
md nay, &c. ;' but I made a sad mistake ; for I said
hat had I known I was expected, I would have
J ravelled all night, or even come barefoot; which
' then began to see would have been no sacrifice
t all, since half the women I saw travelled bare
foot by choice, when they had shoes in their hands.
" On Friday we reached Edinburgh ; and were
,t Dr. Buchanan's, whose love to you and yours
jannot easily be exceeded. The alteration that has
aken place in the New Town, and at the Calton-
lill surpasses all description. I suppose, and it is
enerally supposed, that the whole world does not
'ontain any thing of the size more grand and im-
osing than the new entrance over the Calton-hill.
!'ut I forbear to attempt a description, which would
11 my sheet, and fall infinitely below the reality
t last .
" Here I was interrupted, and afterwards being
isgusted at the very idea of talking about self, I
sad resolved to cast it into the fire. But on read-
|ig it again, I do not seem to have gone beyond
hat the narrative required, especially for the amuse-
lent of a brother, and therefore I let it stand.
"Our success at Edinburgh exceeded our most
inguine hopes, even if I estimated it by the money
3tained: but on a review of our whole journey, I
onsider that as nothing in comparison of the interest
incited and the good done. In five weeks Mr. Marsh
ad I brought home 800 guineas clear gain; the
jurney having cost the Society nothing.
" In returning southward, I shewed Mr. Marsh
1 e Falls of the Clyde, and Lanark Mills, where he
i '.dressed about 300 children. Carlisle, in conse-
dence of our stay at Lanark, had less of our com-
L. s. L L
514 TOUR IN BEHALF OF CHAP. XXI.
pany than I intended: but though I went not tc
Scaleby, we saw the dear inhabitants. There was
however there, as in every other place, a deadness tc
the object till we stirred them up. But our state
ments carried conviction to their minds. Three thing.'
in particular created a deep sensation in every place
1st. The Edict of the King of the Netherlands, relative
to the education of the Jews in the knowledge o
their own Scriptures in the Hebrew tongue. 2d. Th(
Protocol, drawn up by the five United Sovereign:
at Aix-la-Chapelle, declaring their approbation of the
great objects of our Society, and their determinatioi
to promote the civil and religious advancement o
the Jews in their respective dominions. 3d. A Chal
lenge which I gave to the whole world, that if an
person would state, what might reasonably be ex
pected to be done by God to evince that the tim
for the conversion of the Jews was near, I woul
undertake, not only to shew, but to prove, and tha
to demonstration, that those signs were at this me
ment in actual existence ; and not those signs onl;
but far greater signs than a reasonable being coul
venture to demand. I should like to enter on th
subject fully with you, but have neither time n(
room. But you who know my writings, know tlu
I am not in the habit of taking light things for prooJ
or of making my conclusions broader than my pr
mises.
" At Preston, where the second son of Carus Wilsc
is Vicar, there is an immense sphere ; and two tho
sand people, at least, flocked to hear me. I h<
originally intended not to preach above three tim
in a week ; but being strengthened, almost as
former days, I preached nearly every day, and
CHAP. XXI. THE JEWS' SOCIETY. 515
immense congregations, besides speaking at Meetings;
and I am returned a miracle to myself and to my
people.
" But at Liverpool you would be amazed to hear
what a holy zeal is kindled. We staid a whole week
there, preaching in one or more places every day.
There, as well as at Leicester and Hull, they have
formed Auxiliary Societies in consequence of this visit.
The astonishing reception we met with there, and in
ill other places, seems to make it imperative upon us
:o go, if our lives be spared, another year. To Ireland
ilso, in all probability, we shall go, if I can get my
>vork, which is about to be printed, in sufficient for-
vardness to admit of that time for relaxation. We
expect Lord Derby will be President of the Liverpool
Auxiliary, and Mr. Gladstone, General Murray, (who
vas in the Chair,) and Admiral Dirom (who also was
it the Meeting), will be Vice-Presidents.
" At Manchester the divine favour was still con-
inued to us : and from thence we came home with-
ut one untoward event; so that instead of singing
>f ' mercy and judgment,' we were constrained to
ing of mercy only.
" On Sunday last I preached twice in my Church,
s in former days ; and shall continue to do so whilst
ly Assistant is absent.
" I ought to have told you, that at Liverpool
nd Manchester the Jews were convened that I might
ddress them. Had I time to write you on this
ibject, I could say much. I spoke from Mic. v. 7;
nd shewed that God had mercy in view both for
lem, and for the world, in their present disper-
on : for them, because their banishment from Judsea
recluded them from a possibility of looking to the
LL2
516 THE DUTY OF CHAP. XXI.
Mosaic rites for acceptance, and shut them up to the
Messiah: (as Adam's expulsion from Paradise had
prevented him from erroneously regarding the tree oJ
life as a pledge of life in his fallen state, which it had
been in his state of innocence:) and it was in mere}'
to the world, to whom they are sent like the de\v
and rain, uncalled, unsent (by man), unconscious, bul
the appointed means of turning the wilderness intc
an Eden, and ' the desert into a garden of the Lord.
I opened at last their fitness for this work beyonc
all the people of the earth, and proved it from th(
word, * They shall declare my glory among the Gen
tiles,' Isai. Ixvi. 19. See also Zech. viii. 13. Rom. xi
12, 15. This reflects the true light on Zech. viii. ult.
and answers the objections deduced from it, vi/<
' Why do you seek to make us Christians, when i
is as Jews that you are to lay hold of our skirt
But I did not intend to preach to you."
To Miss PRISCILLA GURNEY.
" King's Coll., Sept. 1, 18J9.
" My very dear friend and Sister,
" I am much concerned to hear of yoi
increased illness. I thought, when I had the pie;
sure of seeing you, that you needed great care : an
though I doubt not but that you are quite reac
to meet this dispensation of illness, or even of deat
I greatly doubt whether you are prepared to me
the dispensation of caring for your own health. Th
is a lesson which you have yet to learn. Had I, wh(
my voice first failed me fourteen years ago, bet
able to lay by entirely, and not expend the litt
strength which was given me from time to time,
should in all probability have been a strong man
CHAP. XXI. PRESERVING HEALTH. 517
this day. But I loved my work, and I loved my
fellow-creatures, and when urged to abstain from
any particular work and labour of love, I pleaded,
'Is it not a little one?' And thus I never got
forward
" But, my dear Priscilla, it is comforting both to
you and me to know that our wounds have been
got in our Master's service: and we may well doubt
whether the beaux and belles, who have caught their
death by going to plays and balls, can feel the satis
faction in their maladies that we do.
" We know that the Apostle Paul took pleasure
|in his infirmities and distresses for Christ's sake ; and
lit is our privilege to do the same. Still however
il do feel, and I wish you to feel, that it is our
,duty to take care of our health ; and if, on the one
hand, we 'desire to depart and be with Christ;' yet,
considering the benefit that may accrue to others,
it becomes us to be willing to abide longer in the
ibody, and to do more work before we go to our
reward.
" I thank you, my dear Friend, for permitting
ne to be informed of your state ; because it will be
ny delight to bear you in remembrance before the
rd ; with whom also I hope you will kindly in-
;ercede for me. I hope and trust that this cessation
rom your accustomed labours will be attended with
nore intrinsic and abiding communion with your
jord ; and my prayer to God for you is, that you
nay in this season of seclusion have such abundant
liscoveries of his incomprehensible love, as may be
iflfectual to ' fill you with all the fulness of God.' Be-
ieve me, my dear Priscilla, your sympathizing friend,
" C. SIMEON."
518 HIS INWARD CHAP. XXI.
In the early part of this year, Mr. Simeon, having
accidentally heard that a friend had made some
remarks upon his habit of giving expression to his
religious feelings ' in sighs and groans,' as if it indi
cated that ' all was not right in his experience,' drew
up the following paper :
" Circumstances of my Inward Experience.
" It is now a little above forty years since I began
to seek after God ; and within about three months of
that time, after much humiliation and prayer, I found
peace through that Lamb of God who taketh away
the sins of the world. About half a year after that, I
had some doubts and fears about my state, in conse
quence of an erroneous notion which I had imbibed
from Mr. Hervey about the nature of saving faith.
But when I found from better information that justi
fying faith was a faith of affiance, and not a faith
of assurance, my peace returned; because, though
I had not a faith of assurance, I had as full a
conviction that I relied on the Lord Jesus Christ
alone for salvation, as I had of my own existence.
From that time to the present hour I have never for
a moment lost my hope and confidence in my adorable
Saviour ; for though, alas ! I have had deep and abun
dant cause for humiliation, I have never ceased to
wash in that fountain that was opened for sin and
uncleanness, or to cast myself upon the tender mercy
of my reconciled God.
"With this sweet hope of ultimate acceptance
with God, I have always enjoyed much cheerfulness
before men ; but I have at the same time laboured
Incessantly to cultivate the deepest humiliation before
God. I have never thought that the circumstance of
I CHAP. XXI. EXPERIENCE. .~>19
God's having forgiven me, was any reason why I
should forgive myself; on the contrary, I have always
j judged it better to loath myself the more, in proportion
as I was assured that God was pacified towards me.*
Nor have I been satisfied with viewing my sins, as
! men view the stars in a cloudy night, one here and
1 another there, with great intervals between ; but have
endeavoured to jget, and to preserve continually before
my eyes, such a view of them as we have of the stars
in the brightest night : the greater and the smaller all
intermingled, and forming as it were one continuous
mass ; nor yet, as committed a long time ago, and in
many successive years ; but as all forming an aggre
gate of guilt, and needing the same measure of humi
liation daily, as they needed at the very moment they
were committed. Nor would I willingly rest with such
a view as presents itself to the naked eye ; I have de
sired and do desire daily, that God would put (so to
speak) a telescope to my eye, and enable me to see,
not a thousand only, but millions of my sins, which
are more numerous than all the stars which God
himself beholds, and more than the sands upon the
sea-shore. There are but two objects that I have ever
desired for these forty years to behold; the one is,
my own vileness ; and the other is, the glory of God
in the face of Jesus Christ : and I have always thought
that they should be viewed together ; just as Aaron
confessed all the sins of all Israel whilst he put them
on the head of the scape-goat. The disease did not
keep him from applying to the remedy, nor did the
remedy keep him from feeling the disease. By this
I seek to be, not only humbled and thankful, but
* Ezek. xvi. 63.
520 HIS INWARD CHAP. XXI.
humbled in thankfulness, before my God and Saviour
continually.
"This is the religion that pervades the whole
Liturgy, and particularly the Communion Service ;
and this makes the Liturgy inexpressibly sweet to
me. The repeated cries to each Person of the ever-
adorable Trinity for mercy, are not at all too frequent
or too fervent for me ; nor is the confession in the Com
munion Service too strong for me ; nor the ' Te Deum,*
nor the ascriptions of glory after the Lord's Supper,
' Glory be to God on high, &c.' too exalted for me ;
the praise all through savours of adoration ; and the
adoration of humility. And this shews what men of
God the framers of our Liturgy were, and what I
pant, and long, and strive to be. This makes the
Liturgy as superior to all modern compositions, as
the work of a Philosopher on any deep subject is to
that of a school-boy, who understands scarcely any
thing about it.
"The consequence of this unremitted labour is,
that I have, and have continually had, such a sense of
my sinfulness, as would sink me into utter despair, if
I had not an assured view of the sufficiency and
willingness of Christ to save me to the uttermost.
And at the same time I have such a sense of my
acceptance through Christ, as would overset my little
bark, if I had not ballast at the bottom sufficient to
sink a vessel of no ordinary size. This experience
has been now so unintermitted for forty years, that a
thought only of some defect, or of something which
might have been done better, often draws from me as
deep a sigh as if I had committed the most enormous
crime; because it is viewed by me not as a mere
single grain of sand, but as a grain of sand added to
CHAP. XXI. EXPERIENCE. 521
an already accumulated mountain. So deep are my
views of my corruption, that I scarcely ever join in
the Confession of our Church without perceiving,
almost as with my bodily organs, my soul as a dead
and putrefied * carcase; and I join in that acknow
ledgement 'There is no health in us,' in a way that
none but God himself can conceive. No language
that I could use could at all express the goings forth
of my soul with those words, or the privilege I feel
in being permitted to address the God of heaven and
earth in these words, ' Almighty and most merciful
-Father.'
" Hence then my sighs and groans when in secret,
and which, when least thought of by me, may have
been noticed by others. And if the Apostle Paul so
felt the burthen of sin as to cry *0 wretched man
that I am ! who shall deliver me from the body of
this death ?' (Rom. vii. 24) ; if he, who ' had the
iirstfruits of the Spirit, groaned within himself, wait
ing for the adoption, to wit, the redemption of the
body' (Rom. viii. 23,) yea, 'groaned, being burthened'
(2 Cor. v. 4) ; who am I, that I should not so feel, or
Bo express my feelings ; or that I should even wish to
be exempt from them ? - So far am I from wishing
to be exempt from them, that I wish and long to have
them in a tenfold greater degree ; and as already in
my daily approaches to the throne of grace, and in
iny solitude, and in my rides, it is in sighs and groans
that I make known my wants to God more than in
words, for ' He knoweth the mind of His Spirit speak
ing in me ;' so I desire yet more and more that the
Spirit of God may make intercession, both in me and
* Isai. i. 6.
522 HIS INWARD CHAP. XXI.
for me, 'with groanings which cannot be uttered,'
since words would fail to give them utterance. (Rom.
viii. 26.)
"But persons mistake who imagine that groans
are expressive only of a sense of guilt : they are
often the expressions of desire ; as David says, ' Lord,
all my desire is before thee ; and my groaning is not
hid from thee' (Ps. xxxviii. 9). And such, I trust, have
been many of the groans which I have uttered in
secret, and some of which may possibly have been
overheard.
" Nor is it on a personal account only that groans
are uttered. A Minister who knows what it is to
* travail in birth with his people till Christ be formed
in them,' will find many occasions of sorrow, as I have
of late years. I have had a people, some of whom
1
have ill understood their duty towards me (Heb. xiii.
17), and have constrained me 'to give up my daily
account, not with joy, but with grief;' or as it is in
the original, ' with groans.'
" But supposing those expressions of my feelings >
to have been on a personal account only, and that
only from a sense of my unworthiness, I am far from )
conceiving it to be on the whole an undesirable ex
perience ; for by means of it my joys are tempered
with contrition, and my confidence with fear and jl
shame. I consider the religion of the day as mate
rially defective in this point ; and the preaching of
pious Ministers defective also. I do not see, so much
as I could wish, an holy reverential awe of God. The
confidence that is generally professed does not suffi
ciently, in my opinion, savour of a creature-like spirit,
or of a sinner-like spirit. If ninety-nine out of an
hundred, of even good men, were now informed for the
CHAP XXI. EXPERIENCE. 523
first time, that Isaiah in a vision saw the Seraphim
1 TJ . *
before the throne ; and that each of the Seraphs had
six wings ; and then were asked, * How do you think
that they employ their wings ?' I think their answer
. r would be, ' How ? why they fly with them with all
- their might ; and if they had six hundred wings they
^' B > would do the same, exerting all their powers in the
*!* service of their God:' they would never dream of
(their employing two to veil their faces, as unworthy
1T? te to behold their God, and two to veil their feet, as
unworthy to serve him ; and devoting only the re-
." i' maining two to what might be deemed their more
appropriate use. But I doubt much whether the
'~~k [Seraphs do not judge quite as well as they, and serve
their God in quite as acceptable a manner as they
uld, if their energies were less blended with
odesty and conscious unworthiness. But whatever
pinions the generality of Christians might form, I
nfess that this is the religion which I love ; I
ould have conscious unworthiness to pervade every
and habit of my soul ; and whether the woof be
ore or less brilliant, I would have humility to be
e warp.
I often in my ministry speak of Job's experience,
after God had so revealed Himself to him, as proper
for all : why then should I not cultivate it myself,
and really, truly, deeply, and as before the heart-
searching God, 'abhor myself, and repent in dust
and ashes ?' (Job xlii. 6). Can I enter into the spirit
of that word abhor, and not groan? Or, is that a
word which is to have no counterpart in our actual
fed
'
'
:
experience ? I do not undervalue joy ; but I suspect
it, when it is not blended with the deepest humilia
tion and contrition. God has said that a ' broken and
524
HIS INWARD
CHAP. XXI.
a contrite heart He will not despise ;' and is that ai
attainment that is so low and small that I may leave
it behind me, as a state that was proper for me fortj
years ago but not now ? What is meant by a bro)
heart ? Would to God that I knew ! for with all
groaning I do not know a thousandth part of what
means. I remember to have heard a saying of * *
and though I do not admire the expression, I d(
admire the sentiment; and I would not feel nr
obligation to my Saviour less than I do for ten thou-|
sand worlds. Indeed, I consider that this very feelii
will constitute the chief felicity of heaven ; and thj
every blessing we there enjoy will be most of all en
deared to us as being the fruit of redeeming love. I|
behold the glorified saints in heaven falling on theu
faces before the throne, whilst they sing praises
their redeeming God (Rev. v. 8 14). What thei
should / do on earth ! Yea, I behold even the angeh
who never sinned adoring God in that same posti
(Rev. vii. 11). What then should /do, whose whole-
soul is but one mass of sin and corruption ? Finally,
God himself is light, and I am to be as like Him as I|
can. But what is light? is it not a combination
different rays, the red, the orange, the yellow, the
green, the blue, the indigo, and the violet? Some
would think perhaps that they could make bettei
light, if they had the brilliant rays alone: but
think not I ; I would have the due proportion of the
sombre with the bright; and all in simultaneoi
motion: and then I think I should more resemble
both the created and the uncreated light. At all
events, this is my one ambition, to live with one
Mary at my Saviour's feet, listening to His words
(whilst others are cumbered about the world), and
lOHAP. XXI.
EXPERIENCE.
525
(to die with the other Mary, washing his feet with my
jtears, and wiping them with the hairs of my head."
" P. S. I have not been till lately acquainted
nth any book, except ' Augustine's Meditations,' that
exactly paints all that I approve, and all that I wish
to be ; Brainerd's Life has too much of gloom and de-
>ondency for me. But I think that the Memoirs of
beloved and honoured Friend, HENRY MARTYN,
x>me exactly to the point: and his Biographer, the
jv. John Sargent, has marked it with beautiful pre
cision in the close of that Memoir. ! that all the
rorld would study that short Memoir ! it speaks what
would, if I were able, speak in the ear of every
mman being day and night. May God of His infinite
lercy give me more abundantly to experience this
leavenly disposition ! and may all that I have written
blessed of Him to the producing of this holy dis-
)sition in others. Amen, and Amen."
CHAPTER XXII.
LETTERS - TO REV. T. THOMASON ON PUBLISHING THE 'HOR^E HOJ
LETIOE' EXTRACTS FROM THE PREFACE TO THE HOR^E REV.
T. THOMASON ON RELIGIOUS WORKS IN INDIA - ON ACTING WI1
TENDERNESS AND CAUTION - CLERICAL EDUCATION SOCIETY-
MEMORANDUM ON THE RESTORATION OP HIS STRENGTH -
BISHOP BURGESS ON THE ' HOR^E HOMILETICJ3 ' - REMARKS OJ>
A CRITICISM OF THE BISHOP^ - EXTRACTS FROM SERMONS
' THE NEW BIRTH ' - AND ' JUSTIFICATION BY WORKS.'
1820.
CORRESPONDENCE, ETC.
To the Rev. T. THOMASON.
" My beloved Brother, " July 7, 1820.
" I have not of late dared to take up su(
a sheet as this. And my letters have been few as w<
as short : but eleven volumes sent out to the publi<
will plead my excuse It is a great joy to me to
them all safely edited : it has been the chief object fo:
which I have of late wished to live ; and I am no\
quite willing to depart, and be with my Lord
Saviour : though, if my life and health be yet spare
I propose, with God's help, to prosecute the worl
gleaning every fine passage that I can find in th<
inspired Volume. But I have no intention of ev*
publishing more in my life-time. When I am gone
the public may have them if they please. They wil
have had abundant opportunity from sixteen volume
already published, to shew whether they wish for more
or are cloyed and surfeited with what they have goi
Were the publication of a different kind, I shoul
CHAP. XXII. THE HORJE HOMILETIC^. 527
without hesitation say, that I had already published
a great deal too much : but from the peculiar nature
of it as a book of reference, I conceive that they who
like it at all, will be glad to have every fine portion
of Scripture treated in the same way. But my exe
cutors will be able to judge better than I can do.
At all events the Clergy will derive a benefit from the
voluminousness of the work : and if it lead the ignorant
to preach the truth, and the indolent to exert them
selves, and the weak to attain a facility of writing
their own, and the busy and laborious to do more
and with better effect than they otherwise could have
done, I shall be richly repaid for my labour. My
iprayers for God's blessing upon it will, I hope, ascend
as long as I am able to pray at all : for I know, that
without His blessing it will be published to no pur-
>se. I am encouraged by frequent testimonies from
irsons unknown to me respecting the usefulness of
y former work : and I fondly hope that the present
will not be found inferior to that in any respect.
I have, at least, laboured that it should not : and I
,ther think that it will be generally thought superior.
" I before told you the reason of my title Horoe
Homileticce. It will be found in the Greek of Acts
xx. 11*, and the adoption of the word 'Homilies' by
the English Reformers. With such a title it will be
suffered to stand on a shelf: whereas with the former
title it was thrust into a cupboard.". . .
It may be proper to introduce here some extracts
from the Preface to this Work, to exhibit the particular
object Mr. Simeon had in view in its publication.
IKUVOV Te ofju\tj(ra<; a%pi<; cuiyr/c
528 ON EXPOSITION CHAP. XXII. |
EXTRACTS from the PREFACE.
"It has not, as the Author believes, occurred t(
any Divine, to supply a regular series of Discourst
on the most important parts of the whole Volume\
of Scripture ; and to adapt these Discourses, by theii
general construction, their simplicity, and their brt
mty, to the special service of the younger order of tl
Clergy. It is the particular object of these Volumes, \
which the Author now humbly presents to the public
to supply this deficiency in Theological writings. Ai
he trusts this labour of love will be regarded by
brethren in the Ministry, not as an act of presumptioi
but as a humble and affectionate attempt to rendt
their entrance on their holy and honourable callii
more easy, and their prosecution of it more useful. . . J
" The Author is no friend to systematizers in Th(
logy. He has endeavoured to derive from the Scri]
tures alone his views of religion, and to them i<
is his wish to adhere with scrupulous fidelity ; neve
wresting any portion of the Word of God to favoi
a particular opinion, but giving to every part of it
that sense, which it seems to him to have been desigm
by its Great Author to convey.
" He is aware that he is likely, on this account,
be considered by the zealous advocates of huim
systems as occasionally inconsistent : but if he shouk
be discovered to be no more inconsistent than the
Scriptures themselves, he will have reason to be satis
fied. He has no doubt but that there is a systei
in the Holy Scriptures (for truth cannot be inconsistenl
with itself) ; but he is persuaded that neither Calvin-
ists nor Arminians are in exclusive possession of thai
system. He is disposed to think that the Scripture
system, be it what it may, is of a broader and more
CHAP. XXII. WITHOUT PARTIALITY. 529
comprehensive character than some very exact and
dogmatical theologians are inclined to allow : and that,
as wheels in a complicated machine may move in
opposite directions and yet subserve one common end,
so may truths apparently opposite be perfectly recon-
cileable with each other, and equally subserve the
purposes of God in the accomplishment of man's
salvation. This the Author has attempted to explain
more fully in the Preface to his former Work. But
he feels it impossible to repeat too often, or avow too
distinctly, that it is an invariable rule with him to
endeavour to give to every portion of the Word of
God its full and proper force, without considering one
timoment what scheme it favours, or whose system it is
likely to advance. Of this he is sure, that there is not
[a decided Calvinist or Arminian in the world, who
lly approves of the whole of Scripture. He appre-
lends that there is not a determined votary of either
pystem, who, if he had been in the company of St. Paul
.filwhilst he was writing his different Epistles, would not
- r have recommended him to alter one or other of his
;: expressions.
"But the Author would not wish one of them
. altered : he finds as much satisfaction in one class of
> passages as in another; and employs the one, he
believes, as often and as freely as the other. Where
the Inspired Writers speak in unqualified terms, he
thinks himself at liberty to do the same ; judging that
they needed no instruction from Mm how to propagate
. the truth. He is content to sit as a learner at the
! feet of the holy Apostles, and has no ambition to
< teach them how they ought to have spoken. And as
both the strong Calvinists and Arminians approve
of some parts of Scripture and not of others ; such, he
L. s. M M
530 IMPARTIAL INTERPRETATION CHAP. XXII.
expects, will be the judgment of the partisans of these
particular systems on his unworthy comments; the
Calvinists approving of what is written on passages
which have a Calvinistic aspect ; and the Arminians
of what is written on passages that favour their par-!
ticular views. In like manner he has reason, he fearsy
to expect a measure of condemnation from the advo
cates of each system, when treating of the passages
which they appear to him to wrest, each for the
purpose of accommodating them to his own favourite
opinions. He bitterly regrets that men will range
themselves under human banners and leaders, and
employ themselves in converting the Inspired Writera
into friends and partisans of their peculiar principles.
Into this fault he trusts that he has not hitherto
fallen; and he unfeignedly hopes and prays to bft
preserved from it in future. One thing he knows,
namely, that pious men, both of the Calvinistic and
Arminian persuasion, approximate very nearly when
they are upon their knees before God in prayer ; the
devout Arminian then acknowledging his total depend
ence upon God as strongly as the most confirm
Calvinist ; and the Calvinist acknowledging his respon
sibility to God, and his obligation to exertion,
terms as decisive as the most determined Arminian.
And that which both these individuals are upon their
knees, it is the wish of the Author to become in his
writings. Hence it is that he expects to be alternately
approved by both parties, and condemned by both.
His only fear is, that each may be tempted to lay hold
only of those parts of his work which oppose their
favourite system, and represent them as containing an
entire view of his sentiments. He well knows th
force of prejudice, and the bitterness of the Odiu
lie
m
CHAP. xxn.
OF THE SCRIPTURES.
531
\Theologicum; and he cannot hope to be so fortunate
completely to escape either. But, even if assailed
>n all sides, he shall have the satisfaction of reflecting
that it has been his wish simply to follow the Oracles
)f God. The Scriptures and the Church of England
lave been claimed by each of these two parties, as
cclusively favouring their peculiar systems; and if
the same comprehensive and liberal character be found
his writings, he shall consider it, whatever may be
ic judgment of mere partisans, as no small presump-
;ion in his own favour.
" There is another point also, in respect to which
1 1 has been his aim not to offend ; and that is, in not
perverting the Scripture as to make it refer to
irist and His salvation, when no such object appears
have been in the contemplation of the inspired
riter. He regrets to observe, in some individuals,
lat he knows not how to designate by any more
>propriate term than that (which however he uses
dth much hesitation) of an ultra-Evangelical taste ;
fhich overlooks in many passages the practical lessons
ley were intended to convey, and detects in them
ly the leading doctrines of the Gospel. This error
I e has laboured earnestly to avoid ; being well assured
,aat lessons of morality are, in their place, as useful
nd important as the doctrines of grace. In a word,
1 < has been his endeavour faithfully to deliver, in every
istance, what he verily believed to be the mind of
in the passage immediately under consideration :
in the adoption of this principle of interpretation,
trusts for the approbation of all, who prefer the
lain and obvious comments of sobriety to the far-
tched suggestions of a licentious fancy.
" He wishes much that the practice of expounding
M M2
532 EXPOSITIONS OF SCRIPTURE. CHAP. XXII. I
the Scriptures, which obtained so generally, and with |j
such beneficial effects, at the time of the Reformation, 1
were revived. He has in his present work intro- -A
duced many Discourses constructed upon this model; I
and he cannot but earnestly recommend it to his J
younger Brethren in the Ministry, especially those
who preach three times in the week, to reserve ati
least one of those seasons for exposition. It is hisii
wish, however, to guard them against a desultory')
manner of explaining the Scripture ; and to ad vise (
that the leading point of the whole passage be the
point mainly regarded; and the subordinate parts!
only so far noticed, as to throw additional light OM
that. If this caution be not attended to, the minds
of the people are likely to be distracted with thej
diversity and incoherence of the matter brought b(
fore them. But if an unity of subject be preservec
the discourse will come with ten-fold weight to th<
minds of the audience ; who will be led, under th(
guidance of the Holy Spirit, to search the Scrip-^
tures for themselves, and to read them with more
profit at their own homes. To this it may be add<
that it is not necessary the whole passage shouk
be read for the text : let the most striking part
it alone be introduced in the first instance ; and thei
the whole explained, with such remarks as are suil
to impress on the mind the truths contained in it
This will be found to have been the course pursue
in many of the following Discourses, to a greate
extent perhaps than at first sight appears.
" The Author has also sought to render the wori
useful for families. It has often been a matter ci
complaint, that there existed few Sermons sufficientl
plain and concise for the instructions of Servants : h
I CHAP. XXII. FAMILY INSTRUCTION. 533
has therefore filled up the outline of these Sketches
somewhat more fully than those in his former Vo
lumes, hoping that Clergymen and others may find
them not altogether useless as a Family Instructor
" In order that the agreement between the Au
thor's views, and what he conceives to be the views
of the Church of England, may be ascertained, he
begs leave to refer the Reader to the Four Sermons
on Deut. v. 28, 29, in which 'The Excellency of
the Liturgy' is delineated ; and to that on 2 Cor. i.
13, wherein * The Churchman's Confession ' is con
sidered. And to any who may wish to become
acquainted with the Author's views of what is called
Evangelical Religion,' he begs to recommend the
rusal of the Sermons on 1 Cor. ii. 2, and Psalm
128 ; which were written for the express pur
se of exhibiting, in as clear and comprehensive
manner as he was able, his opinions upon that
portant subject. More especially, with this object,
would entreat their candid consideration of what
has called an * Appeal to Men of Wisdom and
andour;' (on 1 Cor. x. 15.) All these Sermons, toge-
her with those on the Liturgy, were delivered before
he University of Cambridge. These Discourses, it
ay be added, comprehend all the topics which he
onsiders as of primary and fundamental importance
mankind. On many other points there exists, and
ill probably continue to exist, a diversity of opinion:
in writing upon the whole Scriptures, it would
ot be expected but that he should occasionally touch
on such topics, as they presented themselves to him
in his course. But as he has endeavoured, without
prejudice or partiality, to give to every text its just
meaning, its natural bearing, and its legitimate use,
534 PROCEEDINGS IN INDIA. CHAP. XXII.
he hopes that those who dislike his expositions of
the texts which oppose their particular views, will
consult what he has written on the texts which they
regard as the sheet-anchors of their system ; and that,
finding him, as he trusts they will, free from party
spirit, they will themselves endeavour to shake off
party prejudices, and co-operate with him in main
taining and extending that comprehensive, and ge
nerous, and harmonious, as well as devout spirit in
the Church, which, he ventures to say, it has been
one of the great objects of his life to promote."
To the Rev. T. THOMASON.
" Now for something better than
my own foolish matters.
" I have received your Reports, and first-fruits
of the labours of your Tract Society. What a glorious i
work this is ! to see so much talent called forth
and combined; in such a variety of ways, and tot
such a vast extent ! Verily, it makes me utterly
ashamed. Only I am thankful that the Lord enables ft!
me to do any thing for Him. The smallest pin driven i
into His tabernacle, or the badger's skin for its cover- . r
ing, are accepted of God from those who can con
tribute no more. Every work in which you engage
is so much to my heart and to my mind, that
soul appears (as far as respects sentiment) to
cast into the very same mould with yours. All yoi
proceedings about the Orphan House and the kinc
of tracts to be written for the Natives and yoi
editing of Euclid my soul goes along with you
every atom of it.
" I cannot at all approve of the egotism of th(
Christian world; if that disposition savour of zei
CHAP. XXII. DUTY OP TENDERNESS. 535
it does not breathe love. Why should we be pleased
with nothing but what suits our orm taste? Why
should we not put a veil over our face, if it give
to our weak brethren an opportunity of nearer access
to us ? Why should we not feel ourselves happy to
administer milk to those who cannot digest meat?
Could not Jehovah have revealed everything as
plainly by Moses as by the Lord Jesus ? And could
not our blessed Lord have spoken more intelligibly
than by parables? and Paul have gone at once to
perfection, instead of dwelling so much on the first
principles of the Oracles of God ? But the object
of all was to give that, which, in existing circum
stances, was fittest for the recipients. And with
such examples before us, let us not be grieved if
we be blamed for treading in their steps. Even the
Christian community amongst you, as well as the
Native population, needed all that sobriety and cau
tion to be exercised towards them : and the concur
rence of the Christian world will pave the way for
still further exertions, and accelerate your ultimate
objects far more than any premature efforts of your
own could have done. The translations of Matthew
into Hindoostanee and Bengalee are blessed works:
and I trust that the time is not far distant when
multitudes of the Natives will drink water with joy
out of those wells of salvation
" Surely God has been very merciful in preserving
your health under such an accumulation of labours.
Your wicked Mother however would not be sorry
if a twitch in your great toe, or some temporary
indisposition, were to bring you to her arms for a few
months. This is very allowable in her ; but I, who
have no such (rropyrj, sternly tell her, that I will be
536 CLERICAL EDUCATION SOCIETY. CHAP. XXII.
contented to meet you in my Father's house. We
have got two sweet representatives; James, of my
sister ; and Eliza, of you.
" My strength, notwithstanding my great exer
tions for the last year, is quite unimpaired : so that,
instead of going forth only as a quarter of a man,
I have authorized the (Jews') Society to reckon me.
as half a man, and to provide labour for me accord
ingly. I preach twice every Sunday, and with great
energy ; would that I could add also with much
effect ! but my chief usefulness is amongst my aca^
demic hearers.
" You will be glad to hear that a third Education
Society for pious young men has been established
in London, (the other two are at Elland and Bristol,)
and that there are already about twenty young men
on the funds, all of them very excellent characters.
This is an Institution of mine ; and, like my dear
sister's in Calcutta, may well fill my soul with joy
and gratitude. The numbers of pious Clergy are
greatly on the increase; how it is I know not: for
I do not think that either myself, or any other
Minister in the Church is very successful in converting
souls to Christ. In my mind I ascribe it,
" 1st. To God's secret blessing on the nation,:
on account of the attempts which are made to honour
Him in Britain.
" 2d. To the influence of the Bible Society, which
has given a kind of currency to Gospel truths.
" And now, my beloved Brother, I think I have
pretty well wearied you with my scrawl. Present
my most Christian regards to my dear Sister, and
believe me, my dear Brother, most affectionately
jours, c. SIMEON.
CHAP. XXII. RESTORATION OF HEALTH. 537
" P. S. I never touch on News or Politics ; but
: -> the nation is in a most dreadful state. You will have
heard of the Conspiracy to destroy all the King's
Ministers."
MEMORANDUM.
On the wonderful and unexpected Restoration of
my Strength. j u]y 24j 3 820>
"About this time last year I took a journey to
Scotland, to advocate with Mr. Marsh the cause of the
D , T ** Jews : and within the space of ten days from my
setting out on the journey, I felt my strength renewed
in a most astonishing way ; and as it has pleased God
to continue that strength for a whole year, I now take
up my pen to record for my own future benefit the
circumstances, as they appear to me at this moment.
"Fourteen years ago, through the excess of my
exertions, my voice entirely failed me, so that I was
necessitated to suspend my labours for several months.
On that occasion, I felt it my duty to humble myself
jot: 4 before God, and in earnest prayer to seek the reason
of the dispensation. And I think that God, in answer
to my prayer, revealed it to me. I had often thought
with a kind of complacency, that as I had for many
years accumulated, and was continuing daily to amass
a great stock of Sermons upon the finest portions
of Scripture, I should, if my life should be spared to
attain the age of sixty, have a fund to go to, and be
able to prosecute my work with more ease, at a time
when I might expect my strength, according to the
course of nature, to be diminished. My dear friend,
old Mr. Venn, had suspended his labours entirely at
that period of life : and I thought that I also, if spared
till then, might be miles emeritus. This now appeared
538 REFLECTIONS ON THE CHAP. XXII.
to me extremely wrong; and it seemed as if God
in this dispensation said to me, 'Well, if you look
forward with complacency to a relaxation from labour
in my service at that period, you shall have it now,
and be altogether disabled from serving me at all/
I now saw that I had sinned in entertaining such
a thought, and I determined, through grace, that
whatever measure of strength God should see fit to
allot to me in future life, I would spend it for Him ;
and that whether my days should be more or less
protracted, I would, like Mr. Newton, Mr. Romaine,
and Mr. Wesley, die in harness.
" During the space of thirteen years, I had used
all proper means for the restoration of my strength,
but in vain : and so weak was I, that I could preach
only once in the day, and that with a very slender
voice ; and after preaching I was always so reduced,
as to be more like one dead than alive : nor could
I during that period keep up conversation, except
in a whisper ; and then only for a short time. Never
theless, as far as my strength would admit of it, I was
glad to prosecute the labours of the Ministry both at
home and abroad. With a view to promote the wel^
fare of the Jewish nation, I took a journey to Scotland
with Mr. Marsh; purposing, however, not on any
account to preach two days following, or at any time
to speak at a public Meeting and preach in the same
day. But I did not adhere to this intention for one
single day. I went forward pari passu with my
brother Marsh, and yet increased in strength daily;
so that in ten days by the time I arrived at Berwick,
I was almost as perceptibly renewed in strength as the
woman was, after she had touched the hem of our
Lord's garment. During all the remainder of my
CHAP. XXII. RESTORATION OF HEALTH.
539
journey this strength continued ; and it has continued
through this whole year, so that throughout the whole
year I have been enabled to preach twice a day
instead of once, with extraordinary vigour instead
of in a voice that could scarcely be heard, with one
fourth of the fatigue and exhaustion that was formerly
occasioned by one single sermon in the slenderest voice.
" Now I had taken a much longer journey through
the Highlands four years before ; I had also suspended
all labour for three months by the sea-side three years
before ; I had also gone to Holland for three months,
where my labour was very small indeed ; and yet from
all these relaxations I had gained no particular acces
sion of strength. What then do I collect from this
remarkable dispensation ? I consider God as saying to
me, *I laid you aside, because you entertained with
satisfaction the thought of resting from your labour ;
but now you have arrived at the very period when
you had promised yourself that satisfaction, and have
determined to spend your strength for me to the latest
hour of your life, I have doubled, trebled, quadrupled
your strength, that you may execute your desires
on a more extended plan.'
"I do not approve of fancying myself more an
object of God's special care and favour than other
people, and much less of recording any such conceit ;
(though I am not insensible of what the Scriptures
teach us both to expect and acknowledge ;) but this
particular interposition of the Divine goodness I think
I ought to see and acknowledge ; and I conceive that
any one, who duly considers the foregoing statement,
will see that there is dignus mndice nodus ; and that
not to see the hand of God in this mercy would be the
basest ingratitude."
540 LETTER TO THE CHAP. XXII.
To Bishop BURGESS, on his kind acknowledgement of a
Copy of the Horce Homileticce, and his sending
in return a Criticism on 1 John v. 20.
"My Lord, " K. C., Oct. 24, 1820.
" If it had not been presumptuous, I should
have ventured to express the feelings and sentiments
of my heart by addressing you, My dear Lord,
" I am truly thankful that your Lordship has done
me the honour to accept my Book, and that it in some
degree meets with your approbation. It however was
never intended to be critical, any further than was
necessary for practical purposes. My mode of inter
preting Scripture is this. I bring to it no predilections
whatever : for though I have in my mind the analogy
of faith, and am aware that no portion of the Scripture,
rightly interpreted, can contradict that, yet I never
wish to find any particular truth in any particular
passage. I am willing that every part of God's blessed
Word should speak exactly what it was intended to
speak, without adding a single iota to it, or taking
from it the smallest particle of its legitimate import.
If there be a doubt which a candid mind would feel,
I readily state that doubt, and leave it to have its full
operation against what I conceive to be the juster
interpretation. It is by coming to the Scriptures with
this mind, that I have been led into the views which
I maintain ; and which no other person, as far as I am
informed, has ever ventured to maintain, in relation
to the Calvinistic and Arminian controversy. Bishop
Hall in his Via Media occupies far different ground.
It is in the exercise of this disposition that I have
been led to give up, both in my Sermons on ' The
Excellency of the Liturgy,' and in my ' Appeal to Men
of Wisdom and Candour,' the word iraXiyyci'ecrta, in
-
CHAP. XXII. BISHOP OF ST. DAVID'S. 541
reference to the baptismal controversy: and it is
in the same way I have met the question of Justifi
cation by Works. See James ii. 24.
" In a critical work like that of your Lordship's it
is highly proper to maintain emery post, as far as truth
and sound criticism will carry us : but even then, I love
to concede everything to an adversary that can be
justly required. I feel that the great leading truths
of Christianity are so plain and so incontrovertible,
that after every concession that can be made to him,
an opponent of any one essential truth has not a leg
to stand upon. One or two typographical errors in
your Lordship's paper I will take the liberty of point
ing out. In the first page the printer has put a comma
after on, which, if the sheet be not printed off, may be
corrected. The reference, Jer. x. 9, in p. 70, should
be Jer. x. 10 ; the citation of Rev. xix. 2, should be
xix. 11. I conceive your Lordship is perfectly right
in referring TOV a\ri0ivov and TM a\r]0iv(a to the same
person; and that the OI)TO? must designate the same
person also. - And I think that what your Lordship
mentions about the false Christs throws great light
upon the passage, inasmuch as it shews the necessity
that existed for marking distinctly that Jesus was the
true Christ. Had the contest been between Jehovah
and the idols of the heathen (as in Isai. XL), we might
more readily have conceded that TOV a\r]9ivov referred
to the Father; but when we know that the contest
was between the true Christ and false Christs, the
reason of the last clause, which as addressed to Chris
tians would have no literal sense, is clear, and the
application of it both just and necessary. If the scope
of the passage, as pointed out by your Lordship, be not
kept in view, the close of the Epistle is, in fact, without
542 THE DOCTRINE OF CHAP. XXII.
sense or meaning; but, with the different heretics
in view, its sense is plain, and its use both obvious
and important.
" Hoping that God in His mercy will long pre
serve you to be a blessing to His Church, I remain,
my Lord,
" Your Lordship's most affectionate and devoted
Servant, " C. SIMEON."
The following is an extract from the ' Appeal to
men of Wisdom and Candour,' to which Mr. Simeon
refers in the foregoing letter ; the other passage from
the Sermons on the ' Excellency of the Liturgy' has
been given in pages 301 304.
" We now come to state what our views of the subjects
really are :
" We have before shewn, that man by nature has no
thing in him that is spiritually good, or good towards God.
But in order to be made meet for heaven, he must be made
spiritually good ; that is, he must love what God loves, and
hate what God hates ; and be, and do, what God commands.
Does God hate sin in all its branches ? he must hate it too,
and loathe and abhor himself for having ever committed it.
Does God love holiness ? he also must love a holy God, and
holy exercises, and holy affections ; and must so love holy
things, as to make them the continual objects of his most
earnest pursuit ; in relation to everything that is holy and
heavenly, ' the same mind must be in him that was in Christ
Jesus.' Has God required him to come as a weary and
heavy-laden sinner to Jesus, and to live altogether by faith
in Christ, for wisdom, and righteousness, and sanctification,
and redemption ; and to glory, not in any human strength or
goodness, but wholly and exclusively in the Lord Jesus
Christ 2 the man's mind must be brought to this, and Christ
must be exceeding precious to him in all these points of
view ; yea, he must ' determine to know nothing and to rejoice
in nothing, but Christ and him crucified. 1 These views and
CHAP. XXII. ' THE NEW BIRTH.' 543
these principles must not rest as mere notions in the head,
but must be wrought into the heart and exhibited in the
whole of the life and conversation.
" This change far exceeds the power of fallen man.
Whatever powers you may be pleased to invest him with,
they fall very short of this. A semblance of these things
he may put on ; but he cannot form them really and truly
in his heart. This is the work of the Spirit of God, who is
promised to us for this very end ; * A new heart will I give
you, and a new spirit will I put within you ; and I will take
away the stony heart out of your flesh, and I will give you a
heart of flesh ; and I will put my Spirit within you, and
cause you to walk in my statutes, and ye shall keep my com
mandments to do them*.' As to the mode of effecting this
great work, we have already observed, the Spirit is not re
stricted ; but whenever it is truly effected, then we say, that
the man is born again, and born of the Spirit ; and the change
that has taken place within him, we call the new birth.
" Now the question is, Whether this be the new birth or
not ? and whether we do right in insisting upon it as neces
sary to man's salvation ?
" In answer to this, we reply, not only that the Scriptures
call this a new birth, a new creation, a being born of God,
and a being born of the Spirit, but that an experience of it is
predicated of all who are in a state of favour with God now,
or shall find admission into His kingdom hereafter. * If any
man be in Christ, he is a new creature, or a new creation/
says the Apostle : ' old things are passed away ; behold, all
things are become new.' And our Lord, with repeated
asseverations, says to Nicodemus, ' Verily, verily, I say unto
thee, Except a man be born again, he cannot see the king
dom of God f.'
" These declarations of our Lord to Nicodemus are
peculiarly strong ; because the import of them cannot with
any appearance of reason be explained away. Some indeed
have endeavoured to explain this of baptism; but I wish
that those, who think it can bear that construction, would
see what sense they can on that supposition make of the
* Ezek. xxxvi. 26, 27- t John iii. 35.
544 THE DOCTRINE OF CHAP. XXII.
whole context. Let us suppose for a moment that baptism
is the new birth, and that baptism was the point which our
Lord so strongly insisted on ; why should our Lord, when
explaining and enforcing his first assertion, so carefully dis
tinguish between water-baptism, and the operations of the
Holy Spirit ; ' Verily, verily, I say unto thee, Except a man
be born of water and of the Spirit, he cannot enter into the
kingdom of God T Here, admitting that he insisted on the
necessity of being born of water, he insisted also on being
born of the Spirit, in order that he might convince Nicodemus
that he spoke, not of an outward and carnal, but of an in
ward and spiritual, change. Again how can his subsequent
explanations apply to baptism ? On the supposition that he
speaks of a spiritual birth, his reasons are clear and forcible ;
' that which is born of the flesh, is flesh ;' and therefore unfit
for a spiritual kingdom ; but ' that which is born of the
Spirit, is spirit,' and exactly suited to that kingdom which
he was about to establish. Again If it were baptism of
which he speaks, what connexion has that with the wind,
* which bloweth where it listeth,' and which, though inexpli
cable in some respects, is invariably and infallibly to be seen
in its effects ? If it were baptism, it would blow, not where
the Spirit listeth, but where the parents and the minister-
list : and as for its effects, they are for the most part visible
to no human being. Moreover, how could our Lord with
justice ask Nicodemus, 'Art thou a master in Israel, and
knowest not these things?' Nicodemus might have well
replied, ' Yes, I am a master in Israel, and yet know not
these things : for how should I know them ? Where are they
revealed? What is there in the writings of Moses or the
prophets that should have taught me to expect so much
from baptism ? God required the circumcision of the flesh as
you do baptism ; but he required the circumcision of the
heart also : and, if there be a spiritual change of a similar
nature required of us under your dispensation, and that be
the thing which you call a new birth, then I confess I ought
to have had clearer views of these things, since they were
evidently inculcated in the Jewish Scriptures, and were
represented also as particularly characterizing the Messiah's
reign.' ....
CIIAP. XXII. ' THE NEW BIRTH.' 545
. ..." As some distinguished characters are very strong
and positive upon this point, we think it not improper to
enter somewhat more fully into it.
" If by the term regeneration they meant an introduction
into a new state, in which the baptized persons have a right
and title to all the blessings of salvation, we should have no
controversy with them.
" If they meant that all adults, who in the exercise of
penitence and faith are baptized into Christ, have in that
ordinance the remission of their sins sealed to them, and the
Holy Spirit in a more abundant measure communicated to
them, we should not disagree with them.
" If they meant that infants dedicated to God in bap
tism may and sometimes do (though in a way not discoverable
by us, except by the fruits) receive a new nature from the
Spirit of God in, and with, and by that ordinance, we could
cordially join with them.
" But they go much farther than all this
. . . . " With some we hope, that there is really an error
of judgment arising from the strong things which are spoken
of baptism in the Holy Scriptures. They do not consider,
that, when it is said, * Repent, and be baptized for the
remission of sins;' those words were addressed to adults,
who had just been informed, that Jesus was the Christ, and
that, if they believed in Him, and became His disciples, their
sins should be blotted out. Expressions of this kind were
highly proper as addressed to adults ; but afford no ground
for the idea, that the rite of baptism is the new birth.
" We are no more disposed to detract from the honour
of that sacred ordinance than our adversaries themselves ;
we admit, and beg you to bear in mind our admission, that
great, exceeding great, benefit accrues to the soul from bap
tism. In many instances, where the ordinance is really
attended upon in faith, and prayer is offered up to God in
faith, we do believe that God bestows a peculiar blessing on
the child ; and, though we cannot ascertain that He does so but
by the fruits that are afterwards produced, yet are we war
ranted from Scripture to believe, that the effectual fervent
prayer of righteous people shall not go forth in vain ; and
that ' whatsoever we ask, believing, we shall receive.' But
L. S. N X
546 'THE NEW BIRTH.' CHAP. XXII.
even from the ordinance itself we may consider great good as
arising to the soul ; since, as in the case of circumcision, the
person is thereby brought into covenant with God. The
Israelites, as a nation in covenant with God, were highly
privileged ; for ' to them,'' as the Apostle says, * belonged
the adoption, and the glory, and the covenants, and the
giving of the law, and the service of God, and the promises*.
The same, I doubt not, may be justly said of all that are
baptized : indeed, we doubt not, but that our Reformers
had that very passage of Scripture in their eye, when in our
baptismal service they instructed us to thank God for having
regenerated the baptized person by his Holy Spirit ; and, in
our Catechism, to speak of children as by the ordinance of
baptism ' made members of Christ, children of God, and in
heritors of the kingdom of heaven/ These expressions are
doubtless strong ; and so are St. Paul's expressions respect
ing the benefits of circumcision ; and every blessing which he
asserts to have been conveyed by circumcision, we may safely
and truly apply to baptism. By the very admission of per
sons into covenant with God, they are brought into a new
state, have a right and title to all these privileges ; and by
the exercise of faith in the Lord Jesus Christ they come to
the actual possession of them
"But the chief source of the fore-mentioned error is,
that men do not distinguish between a change of state and
a change of nature. Baptism is, as we have just shewn, a
change of state: for by it we become entitled to all the
blessings of the new covenant; but it is not a change of
nature. A change of nature may be communicated at the
time that the ordinance is administered ; but the ordinance
itself does not communicate it now, any more than in the
apostolic age. Simon Magus was baptized; and yet re
mained in the gall of bitterness and the bond of iniquity, as
much after his baptism as he was before. And so it may be
with us : and this is an infallible proof, that the change,
which the Scriptures call the new birth, does not always and
of necessity accompany this sacred ordinance. As the cir
cumcision of the heart did not always accompany the cir-
* Rom. ix. 4.
CHAP. XXII. 'JUSTIFICATION BY WORKS/ 547
cumcision of the flesh, so neither does the renovation of the
soul always accompany the outward rite of baptism, which
shadows it forth ; and if only our opponents will distinguish
the sign from the thing signified, and assign to each its
proper place and office, there will be an immediate end of
this controversy."
Extract from the Sermon on James ii. 24.
" Ye see then how that by icorfo a man is justified, and
not by faith only.
" IT is obvious, that the words which I have read to you
are a deduction from a preceding argument. We ought
therefore carefully to examine the argument itself; for it is
only by a thorough knowledge of the premises that we can
understand the conclusion drawn from them. Suppose that
I were, as a conclusion of an argument, to say, ' So then man
is an immortal being ;' if the argument itself were not inves
tigated, you might understand it as a denial of man's mortal
ity : but, if the argument shewed that the conclusion referred
to his soul alone, the conclusion would be found perfectly
I consistent with an apparently opposite position, namely, that
I man is a mortal being. In like manner, if the Apostle's
argument in the preceding context be candidly examined,
there will be found no real inconsistency between the deduc
tion contained in the text, and an apparently opposite deduc
tion which may be founded on premises altogether different. 1 '. .
" It is said that St. Paul's sentiments and declarations
on this subject are directly opposed to those of St. James ;
since, after a long argument, he comes to this conclusion :
* Therefore we conclude, that a man is justified by faith
without the deeds of the law*."" He goes further still, and
says, that ' to him that worJceth not, but believeth in Him that
justifieth the ungodly, his faith is counted for righteousness f.'
Now it may well be asked, 4 How can ihis be reconciled with
the foregoing statement I' I answer, ' Only examine St. Paul's
argument, as you have that of St. James, and you will see that
there is no opposition at all between their respective asser-
* Rom. iii. 28. t Rom. iv. 5.
N N2
548 'JUSTIFICATION BY WORKS.' CHAP. XXII.
tions.' The two Apostles are writing on two different subjects.
St. Paul is proving that a man is not to seek salvation by
any righteousness of his own, but simply by faith in the Lord
Jesus Christ : whereas St. James is proving, that the man
who professes to have faith in Christ, must shew forth his
faith by his works. St. Paul endeavours to convince the self-
justiciary ; St. James, the Antinomian ; St. Paul, by shewing
that works are nothing without faith ; St. James, by shewing
that faith is nothing without works. St. Paul exalts Christ,
as giving a title to heaven ; St. James, as giving a meetness
for heaven. St. Paul bends the whole force of his mind to
establish the one leading doctrine of the Gospel ; St. James
to have that doctrine adorned. Thus, according to the two
Apostles, a man is justified by faith, because by it he is
made righteous ; and he is justified by works, because by
them he is proved righteous : and God in justifying him, whe
ther on the one ground, or the other, approves Himself both
' a just God and a Saviour.' We may render this matter
somewhat more clear by means of a familiar illustration. A
scion must be engrafted into a stock in order that it may
live : and it must bring forth fruit in order to prove that
it does live. Is there any opposition between these two
assertions? None whatever. So then with Paul I assert,
that man must be engrafted into Christ by faith, in order
that he may live ; and with St. James I assert, that he
must bring forth fruits of righteousness, to prove that he
does live. Without being engrafted into the stock, he can
have no life : and, if he bring not forth good works, he shews
that he has no life. These two positions are perfectly com
patible with each other : and so, when properly understood,
are the apparently opposite positions of these two Apostles. 1 *
In referring to the statements in this Sermon,
towards the close of his life, Mr. Simeon writes :
" On all subjects, except that of Justification by Faith,
St. Paul exercised the greatest candour ; but on that he
would not tolerate an angel from heaven, if he brought any
thing erroneous. ... I think I have myself gone to the utmost
verge of what is right (or rather, stated what is precisely
right) in my Sermon on James ii. 24. in my Horce.""
CHAPTER XXIII.
LETTERS TO REV. T. THOMASON VARIOUS EFFORTS ON BEHALF
OP THE JEWS FORMATION OF A JEWS' SOCIETY AT CAMBRIDGE
TO MISS GURNET ON THE DEATH OF HER SISTER TO REV.
J. W. CUNNINGHAM RESPECTING DR. CHALMERS ON CLERGYMEN
ATTENDING TO SECULAR CONCERNS TO REV. E. B. ELLIOTT ON
RECEIVING TWO VASES TO HIS GODSON AT HAILEYBURY ON THE
COLLEGE REPORTS TO REV. T. THOMASON ON THE ENJOYMENT
OF MERCIES SENDING HIM AN ASSISTANT RETURN OF HIS
SON TO INDIA MEMORANDUM ON RECEIVING INJURIOUS TREAT
MENT.
1821.
CORRESPONDENCE, ETC.
To the Rev. T. THOMASON.
"My beloved Brother, " K. C. Jan. 31, 1821.
" Your Report has come to hand, and
cheap as dirt: the former was charged 10. 5s., and
this only 7. Your friends are not so considerate
as might be wished; but I consider for them, and
Jkeep my money in my pocket, till the Post Office
come down to my terms. I was filled with wonder
by the last; and doubt not but that this, when it
comes to hand, will warm my heart with gratitude
and praise.
" Through the tender mercy of our God the Jewish
.cause is prospering. I will just mention, in few
words, what the last fortnight has produced. We
have established a College, or Seminary, for our Mis
sionaries. We have an excellent (a pious and learned)
550 CAMBRIDGE JEWS' SOCIETY. CHAP. XXIII.
man for the President: and we have four students,
very hopeful ones, already there. The Bishop of
Gloucester, Mr. Way, &c., and myself, drew up for
them a course of study, and there is to be a kind
of public examination at Midsummer. Thus they
will have an appropriate education ; and I hope that
in a year three of them will go forth. We could
have a great number of others, but must wait for
funds to enable us to proceed on a larger scale.
" I am going soon, anonymously, to give prizes
for the best tracts on Jewish Questions. I have
fixed two questions for this year; but I must first
draw the public mind to the subject by some Papers
in the Expositor. I hope by this to interest the
Public in the general question, and to get the best
tracts composed for the Jews. You know the great
results of Dr. Buchanan's prizes, and I hope there
will be the blessing of God on these also.
" On the 18th and 25th of February I am to
preach (D. v.) before the University, on the Jewish
Question. My Sermons will be printed ; and I pro
pose to send you some. If I live till May, I shall
have a Public Meeting at Cambridge; and if my
Sermons shall have prepared the way, I hope that
many will join themselves to your unworthy but most
affectionate Brother, " C. S."
To the same:
" We have just established a Jews' Society
in the University, and had a Public Meeting. Indeed
such is the state of the University now, that multi
tudes are ready to come forward in every good work.
It is no little mercy to have lived to see such a day
as this. When I was an Undergraduate myself, I
I CHAP. XXIII. DEATH OF BELIEVERS. 551
I could not find one who feared God ; now we can
I find many, who through the mercy of God are burn-
I ing and shining lights."
To Miss GURNEY.
" My dear Madam, " March 30, 1821.
" I often think that my mind is very
peculiarly constructed in this respect, that the death
of those who are dear to me is in many cases a real
source of joy, from the realizing view which I have
of their happiness. But a few days ago, a relation
of Mr. Scott was regretting that he was drawing near
his closing scene: and so far was I from sympathizing
with him in his regret, that I could not refrain from
congratulating the departing saint on his prospects.
I say the same in reference to dear Priscilla. Had
she been restored to health and usefulness in the
Church, I should have regarded that as a ground
of unspeakable joy. But to have her kept here in
a state of extreme languor, without any prospect of
ever rendering any further services to the Church,
would have been in my mind rather a matter of sub
mission, than of desire. Of her preparation for glory
no one can entertain a shadow of a doubt ; why then
keep her from it ? Why not rejoice in her full pos
session of it? Why not consider her as just gone
a stage before us, and redouble our own speed to
enjoy her society again as soon as we may be per
mitted to arrive at those blest abodes ? Yet whilst
I say this, I mean not that the feelings of nature
should be suppressed; but sanctified, and elevated
to a heavenly refinement. And I feel assured that
such will be the one sentiment that will pervade
552 CHRISTIAN SORROW.. CHAP. XXIII j
you all, when assembled on the mournful occasion
of committing her mortal remains to the tomb. I
even now taste the spirit of you all : I seem to be one
with you all : I think I understand you all ; and you
also understand me. I love the ' gathering into still
ness,' the sweet sorrow, and the adoring joy.
" But I must restrain my pen ; lest I should ap
pear to forget that 'Jesus wept.' Yet methinks,
if I know a little what it is to ' rejoice with trem
bling,' I know also what it is to be melted with
love, and to rejoice with weeping.
" Present my tender regards to your whole circle,
and especially to my ever dear friends Mr. and Mrs.
J. J. Gurney, and believe me, my dear Madam, most
affectionately yours, " C. SIMEON."
To the Rev. J. W. CUNNINGHAM.
"K. C., Oct. 22, 1821.
" My very dear and honoured Friend,
"Your person, work, and circumstances,
find a deep interest in my heart ; and I have much
joy in the conviction that they are all indelibly en
graven on the breastplate of our Great High Priest,,
who is touched with the feeling of all our wants and
all our infirmities. I trust that your supports and
consolations abound above all your afflictions; for
our God giveth good measure, pressed down, and
running over.
" I have seen with much satisfaction the review
of Dr. Chalmers' Works. I have received a letter
from himself this very day, and not having time to
answer it, have conveyed to him an oral reply, carry
ing my whole heart along with it. Truly I consider
CHAP. XXIII. DR. CHALMERS. 53
him as raised up by God for a great and peculiar
work. His depth of thought, originality in illustrat
ing, and strength in stating, are unrivalled in the
present day : and I think he is somewhat less turgid,
and intricate, and careless in his language than he
was at first
" In another respect he is too sanguine. He does
not sufficiently see, that a Chalmers is necessary to
carry into effect the plans of Chalmers. But he
has a noble aim; and I think will do great good.
If we cannot all follow him closely, we may yet
tread in his steps ; and I trust that many will make
the attempt.
" I think also he carries too far the complaint
about Government making use of Ministers in secular
matters. Dr. C. and half a score of others may find
it a serious inconvenience. The great mass of Mi
nisters, I fear, throughout the united kingdom would
not engage one atom more in spiritual exercises,
or in ministerial labours, if they were to be exempted
from all temporal matters to-morrow. Still, if some
things are overstrained, (and who ever rode a favourite
hobby without going now and then a little too fast ?)
many things are nobly stated, and come with great
power to the mind; and I rejoice exceedingly that
you are calling the attention of the Public to them.
Such a measure was wanted. Religious people are
apt to overlook secular matters, instead of giving
them a due measure of attention, forgetting that
motto, ' Nihil humani a me alienum puto*
" My province is just to attend to the little things
that are before me. Were I to attempt to execute
Dr. C.'s plans, my folly would soon appear unto all
men. I have often thought that, as sapientia prima
554 RECOLLECTIONS OF THE CHAP. XXIII.
est stultitid caruisse ; so, secunda est, to know, quid
valeant humeri, quid ferre recusent ; and however
defective in the first, I have studied carefully, and
to pretty good purpose, the second. I make known
my little pittance of knowledge, but carefully conceal
my ignorance; which is, I conceive, laudably con
cealed, when you affect not talents or acquirements
you do not possess. I intended only to drop you
a few lines in answer to your kind note; and be-*
hold here is quite a letter; and after all it does
not express a tenth part of what I tacitly compre
hend, when I sign myself your truly sympathizing
and most affectionate Friend, "C. SIMEON."
To the Rev. EDW. B. ELLIOTT, on the receipt of |
two beautiful Vases. " K. C., Nov. 5, 1821.
" Indeed, my dear friend, I know not what
I shall say to you. You put me to shame, and oppress
me, for I have not only never done, but never had
it in my power to do, anything to merit such kind
ness at your hands. That I love every member of
your family is certain; and that I should leap for
joy if an opportunity offered to testify my love is
certain. But I have always studiously (whether pro
perly or not is another matter) traced the peculiar
strength of my attachment to another *, whom I have
viewed, and delighted to view, in all connected with
him. I have defied him to get out of my reach,
as long as there were any on earth that have his I
blood in their veins. I have exulted in this, and
do exult in it, and will exult in it. He can do no
thing for me now : but I can (at least in desire and
* The Rev. H. Venn, grandfather of Rev. E. B. Elliott.
CHAP. XXIII.
REV. II. VENN.
555
purpose) for him: and though in the efforts of a
[I thousand years I never can repay my obligations
to him for all his labours of love, I am prepared
to pay my peppercorn towards it: and I feel every
personal regard to surviving individuals so refined,
so heightened, so sweetened, by the consideration of
him, that I never for a moment suffer the one to
operate without the other.
" How far this may be connected with a principle,
which for more than forty years I have laboured
diligently to cultivate, I know not. It has been a
favourite object with me, as far as human weak
ness would admit of it, to love all for my Saviour's
sake ; and in proportion as I have seen, or thougKt
I saw, His image in them. And it may possibly be,
that the fixedness of this principle in my mind, as
it respects my Saviour, has led me into an error
in respect to him, whom I have ever loved next to
my Saviour. Be it so ; and, if it be a fault, forgive
it: but it will take some time, after all, to convince
me, that the feelings of love and gratitude to a de
parted saint can be too ardent, or that a thought
of exultation, when I find my arm long enough to
reach him, is bad. One thing at least I can say, I
love not any individual in your family less than I
should have done, if your honoured Grandfather had
never been known to me : and if there be a super
abundance of feeling towards them, as arising from
my knowledge of him, no injury is done to them.
It was for my spiritual benefit that he watched over
me and laboured; and if I might, in the remotest
possible degree, contribute to the spiritual benefit
any connected with him, it would indeed be a
matter of unbounded joy.
556 TENDER ANXIETY CHAP. XXlir.
" In passing within view of the Yelling grounds,
(for spire, alas! no longer exists) it is still my delight
ful employment to bring you all, not en masse, but ii
single file before our common Lord : and who ci
tell? though / can render no assistance to any
you, He can, and perhaps may send down a few drops]
of rain, in answer to the request of the most un-|
worthy of his servants.
" The Vases have only one fault; they are to<
elegant; but they are just placed securely in the
front of my large glass, (a securer place than mj
mantelpiece,) and will call forth the admiration of
a bride and bridegroom, who are to dine with me
this very day. Believe me, I shall value them mos
highly for the donor's sake; and that I am, witl
lively gratitude and affection, your brother in th(
Lord, " C. SIMEON."
To his Godson at Haileybury College.
"My beloved James, "Nov. 6, 1821.
"I have this moment received a let
which greatly afflicts me: it is the monthly Repo
in which the word 'quite' is omitted; and eve
the word 'very' is omitted, and nothing is said bu
' regular and correct.' In the last three this has bee
the gradation:
" 1. Quite regular and correct.
"2. Very (not quite) regular (but not at
correct).
" 3. Regular and correct (but not quite, or very).
" Is my beloved James degenerating ? And as th<
time approaches for my losing sight of him for ever
am I to have less joy in him and less delight ? Have
CHAP. XXIII. FOR HIS GODSON. 557
you not, my ever dear boy, been my joy, my boast,
my glory ; and shall a diminution of your excellencies
put me to shame ?
"I am the more grieved, because I fear that my
late method of testifying my love was injudicious,
and has led you into the course which has lowered
you in the estimation of your Professors. If this have
been the case, I pray you to forgive me. It is difficult
to feel ardent love, and not shew it injudiciously.
But for my sake, for your own sake, for your dear
parents' sake, I pray you correct instantly whatever
is amiss; and let no young companion tempt you
to persevere in anything, which is contrary to the
rules of the College, or contrary to the dictates of
sound judgment.
"Beloved James, you have trod a distinguished
path : get back to it without delay. Measure not out
your good behaviour by drams and scruples, but let
; the measure be full, pressed down, and running over.
My unvaried feeling respecting you has hitherto been
that of joy and delight : let it not, I beseech you,
become that of anxiety and fear. It is but a little
time, my dear boy, that your trials here and my
anxieties are to last : let me have the supreme delight
of sending you off to your father confirmed in all that
is good, and laden with the love and applause of
all who have the oversight of you.
. " As my last contained a draft, you should have
acknowledged the receipt of it without delay. I con
strued your silence thus; 'The public Report shall
answer him : QUITE, QUITE, QUITE, shall stand in tele
graphic characters to rejoice his heart.'
"Tell me, my beloved James, by an early post,
that you are determined, with God's help, that if
558 WORKS IN INDIA. CHAP. XXIII. |
I open the next Report with fear, I shall read it with
joy. This will be a great comfort to the mind of
" Your loving Father in man's stead, and
" Your anxious Father in God's stead, " C. SIMEON/*
To the same :
"My beloved James, "Nov. 8, 1821.
" I thank you for your openness, and hope
you will redouble your caution in future. When you
know how my happiness is wrapt up in you, I can
have no doubt but that you will further it to the very
utmost of your power. I take it as a good omen
respecting you, that the Dean made rather light o:
the words * quite' and 'very.' But you have mi
construed his meaning, I have no doubt *. Seeing you
wounded and grieved at the dishonour incurred, h
kindly and tenderly, as I myself should probably hav
done, endeavoured to heal your wound by that speci
of balm which was nearest at hand, upon the principl
of not breaking a bruised reed. But to one who lov
you as I do, there is an immense difference betwee
* quite' and 'very;' and the omission of them is
dagger to my heart. Being assured of this, I kno
you will cut off your hand rather than let me hav
anything but ' Quite, Quite, Quite,' in future.
"Yours ever, " PHILOQUITE."
To the Rev. T. THOMASON.
"My beloved Brother, " Nov. 27, 1821.
"Sweet tidings your letters bring. The
abundance of your own personal labours, and of those
engaged in the School-book Society, amazes me ; an<
* It was really a matter of no moment whatever which gave
to the change in the terms of the Report. ED.
CHAP. XXIII. MERCIES ACKNOWLEDGED. 559
the success your labours meet with, in gaining the
sanction and aid of Government, fills me with grati
tude. In truth, I do not think lightly of those things :
I well know the force of prejudice : I well know that
God alone is able to subdue it ; and that till He opens
men's eyes, they cannot see even the sun at noon-day.
Indeed, I feel it an unspeakable mercy that I have been
made acquainted with these secrets of the Lord : by
means of this knowledge I derive * meat out of the
eater,' and 'honey from the strong.' Yet though
I rejoice and glory when I am accounted worthy
to suffer shame for Christ, I rejoice no less when I see
'the earth helping the woman,' and God overruling
even ' the wrath of man to praise him.' It does seem
that God is at work all the world over : and that the
time is hastening on apace for all, both Jews and
Gentiles, to glorify His Name. That you too, my
beloved Brother, should be kept in so hot a furnace
as your last summer, and not have ' the smell of fire
pass' upon you; and this too, when the young and
stout were attacked: my dear Sister too, that she
also has been preserved ! I tell you of a truth, that
I believe these things to be of God ; and that ' He
is a rewarder of them that diligently seek Him.'
"Former letters will have shewn you that I am
labouring for you, to provide the assistance which you
so greatly need. I have a most lovely man to send
you : all that is wanting is a vote of the Court. As
for a person coming to you as a CURATE, it is thought
that the Directors would not suffer such an anomaly
to be introduced into their system; and 'I fear that
there is another Director who would not suffer it,
even if an Assistant were this moment landed on your
shore. I wish that he were forced to bear your
THOUGHTS ON RECEIVING CHAP. XXIII.
burthen for one summer : he would soon feel the need
of more consideration both for preachers and hearers,
I love general rules ; and I can excuse him for making'
and acting up to them. But if God Himself dispenses
with His laws in behalf of mercy, who is that man
that shall think to serve God by establishing and
maintaining rules at the expense of mercy f I wish he
knew what that meaneth, 'I will have mercy, and not,
sacrifice.' . . .
"I am truly glad that you have expressed so
decided a desire that James should go out as early a
possible after his Term. It had been my own pur
pose ; but I was already blamed not a little by
who does not sufficiently consider what is best for the-
youth. But I have learned not to speak, or say what
I will do : I find it better to judge and act in silence j
and not in relation to this only, but in every thing}
However you have spread a broad shield over me,
and I shall be as firm as King's Chapel. Before th
expiration of his Term I shall have everything in
readiness for him; and shall fix on the best ship,^
the best commander, the best company, as for my oivn>t
son : and shall in all probability sail part of the way*
to India with him, as I did with you."
" Yours, &c. " C. S."
A Memorandum, on meeting with injurious Treat
ment. "K. C., Dec. 19, 1821.
" A circumstance has just occurred ; and I recor
it merely to illustrate an idea long familiar to m
mind, and brought home to my experience, if n
every day, certainly every week of my life ; viz., tha
the servant of God does not live under the same law
as others ; and that if he were to act towards othe
CHAP. XXIII. INJURIOUS TREATMENT. 561
as they do towards him, the world, who are regardless
of the treatment he meets with, would be full of
indignation against him. [The incident is then nar
rated.]
" Perhaps I ought to take some notice of it ; but
my rule is never to hear, or see, or know, what
if heard, or seen, or known, would call for animadver
sion from me. Hence it is that I dwell in peace
in the midst of lions. My blessed Lord, ' when He was
reviled, reviled not again ; when He suffered, He threat
ened not, but committed Himself to Him that judgeth
righteously.' That seems the right thing for me to
do; though some perhaps would think it better for
me to stand up for my rights. But to all the accusa
tions that were brought against Him, our Lord made
no reply; 'insomuch that the governor marcelled
greatly' I delight in that record : and God helping
me, it is the labour of my life so to act, that on
$ny account also the governor, or spectator, may
marvel greatly.
" My experience all this day has been, and I hope
will yet continue to be, a confirmation of that word,
' Thou wilt hide me in the secret of thy presence from
the strife of tongues.' Insult an Angel before the
throne ; and what would he care about it ? Just such
will be my feeling, whilst I am hid in the secret
of my Redeemer's presence."
Oo
CHAPTER XXIV.
LETTERS TO REV. T. THOMASON ON THE HETUBN OP HIS SON
JOURNEY TO IRELAND SERMONS AND MEETINGS IN DUBLIN
ARCHBISHOP OF TUAM REMARKS ON CALVINISM STORM ON
THE PASSAGE HOME VISIT TO OXFORD THE PROVOST OF ORIEL
TO DR. COPPLE8TON ON THE CALVINIST10 CONTROVERSY TO
A MISSIONARY ON EXPERIMENTAL RELIGION EXTRACTS FROM
HIS DIARY HIS CLIMACTERIC VISIT TO EARLHAM ON DE
LICACY IN MAKING REQUESTS ON ACTING WITH JUDGEMENT
JEWS' MEETING AT BRISTOL AND AT GLOUCESTER DUCHESS
OF BEAUFORT ON WALKING WITH WISDOM A REBUKE OF HIS
VANITY ON GIVING A VOTE CATHOLIC EMANCIPATION MR.
BANKES'S ELECTION.
1822.
CORRESPONDENCE, ETC.
To the Rev. T. THOMASON.
" My beloved Brother, " Oxford, April 26, 1822.
" I am now on my return from Ireland,
whither I have been with my dear friend Mr. Marsh ;
he for the Gentiles, and I for the Jews. As you
will soon hear from me at large respecting youf
beloved James, I shall pass him over, with only
saying, that I have taken his berth in the David
Scott ; that on the 23d of May I intend to go and
see him receive his last prizes; and that on the
1st of June I hope your Mother and I shall sail
with him, as I did with you and my dear Sister,
as far as the pilot goes. Mr. Harrington and Ser
geant Blossett, and your colleague Mr. Craufurd,
CHAP. XXIV. VISIT TO IRELAND. 563
will sail with him, and all on the same deck, in
contiguous cabins. O that God may preserve him in
safety, and bring him to your bosom as the most
dear and acceptable of all earthly treasures.
"Now for Ireland. You will wish to hear of
my motions now in my Climacteric, more especially
as my dial has been 'put back ten degrees.'
" There is amongst the Prelates of Ireland an aug
mented prejudice against the truth. The Primate and
the Archbishop of Dublin have withdrawn, and others
with them, from the Bible Society and all the Religious
Societies. It appeared to me therefore that, through
the Divine blessing, I might do good by going there.
The bugbear in their minds is Calvinism ; by which
term they designate all vital religion.' You well
know that though strongly Calvinistic in some re
spects, I am as strongly Arminian in others. I am
(free from all the trammels of human systems; and
rcan pronounce every part of God's blessed Word,
are rotundo, mincing nothing, and fearing nothing.
Perhaps too I may say, that, from having published
sixteen Volumes, and preached for forty years in
Cambridge, I may be supposed to give a pretty just
picture of the state of Evangelical Religion, such
as it really is. On this account I hoped, that how
ever insignificant in myself I might be an instru
ment of good : more especially, because in the last
year I sent to every Prelate there my Sermons on
the Conversion of the Jews. It happened too that
they were anxious to have me come over thither;
and that Mr. Marsh was actually engaged to go for
the Church Missionary Society. With joy therefore
I accepted the invitation, being myself most willing
to go ; and accordingly I proceeded with Mr. Marsh,
002
564 MEETINGS CHAP. XXIV.
on Monday, April 8th, and got to Holyhead on
Thursday; and we reached our destined home in
good health and spirits on the Saturday afternoon.
" No sooner were we arrived than Irish hospitality
evinced itself in an extraordinary degree. You, who
know the precise line in which I walk at Cambridge,
will be astonished, as I myself was, to find Earls
and Viscounts, Deans and Dignitaries, Judges, &c.
calling upon me, and Bishops desirous to see me.
Invitations to dinner were numerous from different^
quarters; one had been sent even to London, and!
to Cambridge, to engage us to dinner on the Bible-j
day. But let me enter on what will appear yet moreJ
extraordinary on the other hand. The Archbishop,]
understanding that foreigners were invited to preach
in Dublin, had said that he had no objection
Mr. Marsh or myself; but that he expected the mi
nister to adhere to the Canon, which required tht
exhibition of our Letters of Orders previous to 01
admission to any pulpit in his province. Inform*
tion respecting this had been sent us, and we cam<
prepared: and the Churchwardens were summom
to the Vestry to record and attest the exhibitioi
of them. In the morning of the next day I preachec
at St. George's Church, to a congregation of 1200.J
a kind of preparatory Sermon for the Jews; am
God seemed to be manifestly present with us.
the evening I preached at another smaller Chun
in the outskirts of the City ; and had reason to hoj
that the word did not go forth in vain.
" On the next day (Monday) I dined at the Coi
tess of Westmeath's, and met Judge Daly and
other characters of the highest respectability. Tut
day was the Jews' Society-day. This Society in
CHAP. XXIV. IN DUBLIN. 565
land takes the lead, and is carried on with surprising
spirit. Their Committee meets every Monday morn
ing; and they give themselves to prayer as well as
to the ministry of the various offices that are called
for. The Archbishop of Tuam was in the Chair : we
met in the Rotunda. It is however ill-adapted for
speaking. The windows were open on both sides,
so that the voice was carried out by the wind, and
those in front could not hear : I did my best how
ever ; but not without suffering for it for two or
three days. They looked to me as the representative
of the Society, and therefore I felt bound to exert
myself to the uttermost. It was altogether a very
interesting meeting.
" The Bible Meeting was the next day. The Arch
bishop again was in the Chair : and his Address was
the finest thing I ever heard. The Primate and the
Archbishop of Dublin had withdrawn their names
from the Society ; the Archbishop of Tuam therefore
stood on very delicate ground. This he stated ; but
observed that as they had not declared their reasons
for withdrawing, and he could discover none himself,
he must continue to uphold it. He spoke with a
dignity suited to his rank, yet with the meekness of
his Divine Master. Perhaps Paul before Festus will
give you the best idea of his whole action, spirit,
and deportment. I doubt not but that he will
hear of that speech at the day of judgment. After
the reading of the Report I left the assembly: for
after the exertions of the preceding day I greatly
needed rest. Thursday was the Meeting of the School
Society : that was in a smaller room, and Earl Roden
in the Chair. It was a most delightful Meeting : and
my dear fellow-traveller, Mr. Marsh, produced a vast
566 CALVINISM. CHAP. XXIV.
sensation, as indeed he generally does ; such a playful
suavity as his I never heard. On the Friday, at
the Church Mission Society, the Archbishop of Tuam
again presided. If I could have accepted of all the
invitations they would have lasted almost to this time.
" On Saturday I preached my Jewish Sermon to
a good congregation, who collected 114, and my
Sermon is printing there : and as I preached it three
days ago before the University of Cambridge, it is
printing here also at Cambridge, where I am finishing
this letter. I shall send you a copy. In the Note *
you will see perhaps a harder blow at Calvinism, as>
an exclusive system, than it has ever yet received. IttB
has been assaulted severely by enemies, times withoutll
number; but here it is wounded by a friend: and!
* The Note referred to by Mr. Simeon is the following :
"It is worthy of remark, that whilst Calvinists complain of
Arminians as unfair and unscriptural, in denying personal, though
they admit national, election, they themselves are equally unfair and
unscriptural in denying the danger of personal apostasy, whilst they-
admit it in reference to churches and nations. It is lamentable to see*
the plain statements of Scripture so unwarrantably set aside for thei
maintaining of human systems. Happy would it be for the Church,
if these distinctions were buried by the consent of all parties, and the
declarations of Holy Writ were adhered to by all, without prejudice
or partiality!
" The Author's views of this subject are simply these. All good
is from God, dispensed by Him in a way of sovereignty according to*
the counsels of His own will, and to the praise of the glory of His
grace. All evil, whether moral or penal, is from man ; the moral,
as resulting from his own free choice; the penal, as the just and
necessary consequence of his sins. The Author has no doubt but
that there is in God's blessed Word a system ; but it is a far broader
system than either Calvinists or Arminians admit. His views of
that system may be seen in the Preface to this Work."
Respecting this Note Mr. S. wrote not long before his death :
7 regard as very important.'
CHAP. XXIV. STORM AT SEA. 507
I hope the blow will be felt, to the restraining of
its friends and the reconciling of its enemies to my
views. I believe in final perseverance as much as
any of them; but not in the may that others do.
God's purpose shall stand; but our liability to fall
and perish is precisely the same as ever it was : our
security, as far as it relates to Him, consists in faith;
and, as far as it relates to ourselves, it consists in fear.
" But I see that if I go on, my paper will not
hold half that I have to say. Let it suffice therefore
to add, that as I was not expected in other parts
of Ireland, I went no further, but returned on the
following Monday to Holyhead On the morn
ing of my return there was as violent a storm as
had been known in that sea for twenty years : and
already I have seen an account of ten ships lost in
it ; one King's ship of eighteen guns, three packets,
(I myself was in a packet,) three large foreign ships,
and three smaller, besides many fishing vessels ; and
I doubt not several other ships of which I have
not heard. Through the tender mercy of God I
was kept from any apprehensions, having my mind
sweetly employed in travelling between heaven and
earth, with all my friends successively in my head ;
you and yours were not forgotten. I trust that
in your best seasons I am not forgotten by you ; and
I hope that my life is yet preserved for further
usefulness in the Church of God.
" On my return, I stopped a few days at Oxford,
accounting it a matter of importance to see, if I
could, some of the Dons. I had two opportunities
of seeing several, particularly the Provost of Oriel ;
with whom I dined and held most profitable con
versation. He accords more with my views of Scrip-
568 THE CALVINISTIC CHAP. XXIV.
ture than almost any other person I am acquainted
with ; and I hope our conversation was made useful."
To the Rev. Dr. COPPLESTON*, Provost of Oriel
College, Oxford.
"My dear Sir, " May 10, 1822.
" After the great kindness which you have
shewn me, I make no apology for addressing you
in this manner, or for requesting you to honour me
with accepting three copies of a Sermon, which I
preached on Sunday last before the University of
Cambridge. My object in printing it is, not so much
to advocate the cause of the Jews and their claims
upon us for our best exertions in their behalf, (that
having been done in my two former Discourses,
circulated through the Empire,) as to give to Cal
vinism, as an exclusive system, a blow, which I am
not aware it has ever yet received.
" It has afforded me unspeakable pleasure to find
a cause, which I conceive to be so essential to the
peace and welfare of the Christian Church, and which
throughout my whole life I have laboured with all
my might to maintain, so ably supported by one
in your high station ; and by one whose statements
will be weighed with the candour and consideration
due to them. If, agreeably to your views, all would
be content to meet on Scripture ground, and not
attempt to be wise above what is written, how
many controversies and contentions might be avoided!
We may surely leave to Him, who has given us
the Revelation, to explain in His own time anything
which we cannot comprehend. I do conceive that,
if taken abstractedly, nothing can be plainer, than
* The Bishop of Llandaff.
CHAP. XXIV. CONTROVERSY. 569
that all good is of God and all evil of man. It
is only the attempt to reconcile these two positions,
and to satisfy our own reason upon every difficulty
which may be raised respecting them, that makes
the ground of controversy ; and I earnestly hope,
that you will long continue to use the powerful
influence of your pen to drive men from that ground,
and to establish their minds on the broad basis of
Scripture Truth. I am, my dear Sir, with most un
feigned respect and esteem, your most faithful Servant,
" C. SIMEON."
To a Missionary, on experimental religion.
" My very dear Friend, " K. C., Aug. 16, 1822.
" Never did I take up my pen to write
to you with such pleasure as at this moment. Your
letter is come to hand, dated Dec. 5, 1821. This
does that, which I both desired and expected ; and
in that very particular which I was most desirous
to see. It shews me, what I was most anxious to
hear, that you are growing in self-knowledge ; and
it therefore opens to me a fit opportunity of declaring
to you, what have been my fears respecting you
from the beginning. You have always appeared to
me to be sincere. But your views of Christianity
seemed to be essentially defective. You have always
appeared to admire Christianity as a system; but
you never seemed to have just views of Christianity
as a remedy; you never seemed to possess self-
knowledge, or to know the evil of your own heart.
I never saw in you any deep contrition, much less
anything of a tender self-loathing and self-abhor
rence. This always made me jealous over you with
a godly jealousy; and never till this moment have
570 EXPERIMENTAL CHAP. XXIV.
I had my fears for your ultimate state removed. I
beheld in you somewhat of a childlike simplicity;
and I well know that if it be associated with con
trition, it is a virtue of the sublimest quality ; but
if contrition be wanting, the disposition which as
sumes that form differs but little from childishness.
But you now begin to feel the burthen of sin : you.
now begin, t 
